《The Supreme Alpha》 Chapter 1 - Prologue My father told me a story. "There are many creatures who live as humans, Serina. People call us demons, and some call us gods, but most of them think of us as humans. We learned to conceal our presence in order to preserve peace. Humans think that we are not real, and those few who are aware of our existence don''t know how many of us are out there. If we reveal ourselves, they will be in a shock of a lifetime and once they come out of it, the war would begin like no other." "There is a council of creatures that has a goal to maintain order and balance, but the truth is that everyone is only looking after his own interests. Remember that. Someone is always watching. Trust no one." That was shortly after I met Lazarus, a lone werewolf with a power of an Alpha. He looked human up to the point when he moved toward me at inhuman speed and started sniffing me. That was unpleasant, but I wanted to know more about them. "How many werewolves are out there? Where are they?" My father gave me a queer look. "I''m not a seer, Serina, but a powerful Alpha would know." And then I heard the most fantastic tale I didn''t know I was a part of. "Not so long ago, there was a powerful Alpha who was acknowledged as the Supreme Alpha. He was the Alpha of the Bluemoon pack, and he had under his command all werewolves that lived in Europe and Eastern Asia." I noticed my father speaking in the past tense. "What happened to him?" "He found his mate and that was the beginning of his doom." I was confused. When werewolves find their soulmates, they become stronger, and it comes with unconditional love and acceptance. "Finding a mate should be a good thing, right?" "Normally, yes. But Damiano Testa was a powerful leader of beasts, and his mate was a weak human girl. Many creatures saw Isabella as Damiano''s weakness. Factions were formed as some were unwilling to accept a human as their Luna. To make things worse, it took Damiano and Isabella years to conceive a child. A boy was born, and they named him Mateo which means, ''A gift from Gods''. Unfortunately, when he came of age for his wolf to awaken, it didn''t happen, and rumors started spreading how the boy doesn''t have a wolf and that he is human, just like his mother." Based on the timelines my father told me, I calculated that Mateo should be approximately my age as I listened more of that tragic story. "Mateo grew up as a human, and Damiano kept others at bay with a story that the boy''s powers are dormant and will awake in his teens. When Mateo entered his teens without his wolf, the other faction got bolder, and¡­ they killed Isabella. After that, the werewolf war started, and... it was a mess. I believe that Damiano protected his son, probably sent him away, but the pain of losing a mate was too much. He went feral and started killing his own. The Bluemoon pack fell apart, leaving the ones who were still loyal to the Alpha as rogues." I listened intently, and then my father added another mind-blowing piece of information. "When Mateo was about six years old, Damiano brought him to me to do a number of tests. The boy was lacking the traits of an Alpha, but he had his father''s DNA and healing abilities. Also, I identified a second presence inside him. I suspected that someone fed him a poison that affects beasts, but all tests came back clean which means that either it happened a long time ago and it got flushed out of his system, or I was wrong. Without proof, I decided to keep that for myself, because telling a Supreme Alpha that someone poisoned his cub is a recipe for slaughter. The boy was too young for most of the tests, so I told Damiano to bring Mateo to me again after the boy turns fourteen. However, Isabella was killed, and the boy went missing¡­" On my first day of high school, about seven years before I heard the story of Damiano Testa, werewolves, and the demise of the Bluemoon pack, a boy entered the classroom, took a seat next to me, and became much more than my desk mate. I called him Duke because Drago didn''t suit him. He didn''t mind. His boyish grin and endlessly blue eyes were my motivation to get up in the morning. At that time, I didn''t know about Duke''s past. The only thing I knew was that he was my everything, and he still is. [End of Prologue] - - - "The Supreme Alpha" is Book 2 in the Amara series, and it continues the storyline from where "Amara - Reunion" ended. If you completed "Amara ¨C Reunion", then I welcome you back, and you can move onto the next chapter. If you didn''t read book 1, then check the snipped below. Thank you! - - - About Book 1 In "Amara - Reunion" you can follow Seraphina (aka Serina) in her journey from a regular college student to an immortal with awesome (and sometimes troublesome) powers. The story begins with Serina waking up in the lab of Aldus Mezzanotte, a vampire with a noble background, a scientist, who takes her in as his daughter. Aldus helps Serina to accept the reality that creatures live among humans, and he introduces her to vampires, witches, werewolves, dragons, harpies, and her best friend turns out to be a ghoul! Aldus provides Serina with much-needed guidance when they realize Serina has powers that could cause a disaster if not mastered. One of such powers ends up blowing up half of his villa! Seraphina finds out that her origins are a mystery, and she reunites with her high-school sweetheart (aka Duke) who is not a simple human either. Their feelings for each other didn''t diminish after 7 years of separation, and that''s where their heated romance starts (officially). - - - If you want more details that cover werewolves who fall for Serina, a dragon lord who is set on marrying her, harpies who want to keep her and rule the world, a pampered socialite who is determined to seduce Duke, a vampire Aunt, the magic behind a kiss, alchemy, portals, adopting teenage werewolves (and an elf) ¡­ you can read Book 1: "Amara - Reunion". - - - Add my other books to your library, all available on the WebNovel platform! * Amara - Reunion * The Alpha''s Bride * Is this Destiny? * Accident Prone - - - If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 2 - The Bloodthirsty CEO Author''s note for the chapter: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - ~ London, Notte Pharmaceuticals ~ "I understand your suggestion, Miss Mezzanotte, but I believe that your approach is too radical.", Director Basset said like he was talking to a child. Director Schmidt nodded in agreement. "Notte Pharmaceuticals is steady for so long because we have stable products and loyal customers. There is no need for us to take unnecessary risks." "If your father is here, he would agree.", Director Basset added, and I could see several heads nodding. That does it! Do they really think they can bully me during the board meeting of MY company? ''BAM!'' I slapped the surface of the mahogany conference table and all twenty-something people in the room jolted in their fine leather seats. Everyone got a fright by my sudden action, except Zoe, my teenage werewolf personal assistant who was waiting for me to blow a fuse because these old geezers were opposing my new product from before I ended the presentation. I know that this is a professional setting of a company worth billions, but they crossed the line. The ones who support me are silent, the neutral ones are waiting to see the outcome, and these few who dare to challenge me openly are in for a nasty surprise. My father taught me that Seraphina Mezzanotte is many things, but weak is not one of them. He also told me that respect needs to be earned and it has nothing to do with age. The fact that most of the people in this room are double my age, is not important. "Zoe, take a note and send it to the HR department after this meeting", I said, and Zoe straightened her back with her hands hovering over the keyboard of a laptop, waiting for my next words. "Starting Monday, no one older than sixty years old can be in the board of directors unless they pass a series of tests designed to ensure their reasoning is intact." "What?", Director Schmidt asked in disbelief. He is fifty-nine years old currently. I smiled. "Make that fifty-five." "How can you make such a rule?", Director Basset was quick to ask. Of course, he is fifty-six, and this puts him in the category of affected employees. Several other people stirred, giving Director Basset the courage to speak further, "Miss Mezzanotte, you can''t discriminate based on age. As long as we are fit to fulfill the role¡­" "That''s the thing!", I interrupted him. "I need to remind you that in my father''s absence, I''m the one with the power to decide. Director Basset, you are persistently addressing me as Miss Mezzanotte. I am officially CEO Mezzanotte for more than two months which makes me think that you have memory issues. Don''t worry. I will hire experts to determine the right tests. This is all in the best interest of Notte Pharmaceuticals. In case you fail the tests, I give you my word that the company will provide you with a generous severance package." "But, but¡­", Director Schmidt stuttered, and I swiftly raised my index finger, indicating that I''m not done. I stood up from my chair and placed both of my palms on the table, leaning a bit forward as my eyes moved over the people who stared at me while waiting to see what I will say next. Very slowly I made eye contact with every person in the room (except for Zoe) while speaking, "It seems to me that you don''t understand the current situation. I was not asking for permission. I was not asking for your opinions. I was informing you that we are launching a new product. Your job is to make it as successful as possible." I took the remote for the projector and flipped through the slides until I found the corresponding one. "The new formula provides better results, and it costs us less to make compared to the one we currently have on the market. How is that risky? This is not based on my age or experience, but on data. Now that the final stages of testing are complete, the more we delay, the more money we lose. You should understand that but since you insist on opposing the idea, I must question your sanity. Of course, the other option is to believe that you will put your ego first, at the expense of our company and thousands of employees." Director Schmidt pressed his lips into a line and broke eye contact, and I smirked. Eat that, you old bat! I flipped two more slides and circled with the laser pointer a few keywords that were on the screen. "I provided every person in this room with documentation which you should have received a week ago. There, it clearly states that we will do a phased rollout where we diminish the supply of the old product and replace it with the new one while we test the pulse of customers." I returned my gaze to the people in the room. "If you don''t agree with this, you will need to provide me with data to support your claims, and if you have problems with that, I suggest you hand in your resignations. In that way, instead of trying to persuade you to do your jobs, I will spend my time hiring your replacements. Do you understand your current situation now, or should I get my secretary to write that down for you?" ¡­ "That was cool!", Zoe said with glee while we made our way to my office, her long blonde hair bounced with her every step. Dressed in a sharp business suit with a dark blue A-line skirt with a matching blazer, Zoe fits the image of a competent assistant she is. She is yet to turn eighteen years old, but I am depending on her for many things. I looked at her big steel-blue eyes that reflected her excitement and I shook my head at the silly girl. "I hurt their egos. Let''s increase surveillance on all directors and make sure they don''t do anything stupid. Oh, and find me a list of psychiatrists who do these kinds of tests." "Yes, boss!" Once the door of my office closed, I released a long breath and plopped on the sofa. These things tire me out mentally. This new product came out of the hands of my father, and I was in charge of overseeing the testing that was done by an independent third party. However, even if I said that in the meeting, it wouldn''t change anything because they see me as an inexperienced youngster who stepped into the CEO role too soon. According to them, unless I have gray hairs, I''m not qualified. Now I understand the motive of my father for making himself look like a middle-aged man instead of his eternal appearance of a guy in his mid-twenties. Well, I might be young and inexperienced, but I can still fire them. "How was the meeting?", Luca, my second teenage werewolf assistant, asked when he came out of the side door which connects his and Zoe''s office with mine. Luca is quite a looker. Over the three years he spent with Fynn and a bunch of other werewolves, Luca went through several growth spurs and developed an impressive physique. He is almost a full head taller than Zoe and his neatly trimmed chestnut-colored hair that is a bit longer at the top is revealing his handsome face. And I absolutely adore how he looks like a young adult in custom-made suits I ordered for him. After our first outing in London, we realized that Luca is attracting the enamored gazes of numerous girls, and Zoe and I had to tease him a bit. Luca is a quiet boy, and he didn''t like the attention, so he started wearing glasses (without a prescription) with the hope to lower his attractiveness level. Silly boy. It''s not working. Luca is cuter than a button, and if he is just a bit younger, I would pinch his cheeks, but he will be eighteen years old in a few months, and it''s not appropriate. "The meeting was awesome!", Zoe responded enthusiastically. "It was just as Serina predicted. Those humans don''t know what''s good for them." "Maybe this helps improve your mood.", Luca said while placing a glass of blood in front of me. Less than four years ago, I was just a human girl who was eager to finish college, find a job, and start a normal life. It all changed a few weeks before graduation when I went with my college friends to Venice. I was assaulted after my so-called friends spiked my drink and left me with a thug-for-hire who turned out to be a werewolf. But that''s not the weirdest part. During that incident, my fingers turned into claws, and before I got a chance to comprehend what was happening, I died. Sanya Bogdan was dead. I woke up three days later in the lab where I met Aldus Mezzanotte, the man I address as my father. He revived me, gave me the identity of his daughter and a name: Seraphina Amara Mezzanotte. He said that Seraphina is because of the fire I have in me, Amara stands for eternal, and Mezzanotte is his surname, the surname of the vampire royal family¡­ the ONLY vampire royal family. Aldus gave me the family I never had. I grew up with two people I believed are my parents. They neglected me often, and only after becoming Seraphina, I found out that they were not related to me at all and that they pretended to be my parents for money. There was also a grandmother who probably was not my grandmother either, but just a servant who was in charge of keeping me hidden. Why was I hidden? From whom? I don''t know if I will ever get those answers. Aldus became my father and he provided me with unconditional support, and I don''t care to find out who my real parents are because I am happy. Busy, but happy. Aldus did much more than just bring me back from the dead. The procedure he did was a precursor for unlocking various abilities that get triggered when I experience emotional turmoil. With practice, I can learn to use those abilities at will and fine-tune them. Since then, I got to know that I have a photographic memory, super healing, I can release pheromones and influence how others feel about me, I can control air and create storms. At some point, I was able to inject my vitality into others and rejuvenate them, but after I overused that ability my father placed a seal on me which resulted in reversing the ability so now instead of giving my vitality, I''m taking from others which brings me to this glass of blood in front of me. This is more than just an ability, it''s a craving that stimulates hunger which can be sated only if I take vitality. I can siphon the vitality from others by coming close to them, however, I''m unable to exert precise control of how much I''m taking, and I''m at risk of killing my food. Small animals and plants are negligible, and if I end up killing big ones (or people), that will leave an unwanted trail of bodies, and that''s why I''m going for the next best thing: I drink blood that is rich in vitality. "Thanks.", I said to Luca while accepting the glass filled with crimson liquid which I hungrily downed without delay. The blood slid down my throat smoothly and a second later I felt the energy dancing through my system. The feeling was euphoric. I smiled at the sight of Zoe who was excitedly telling Luca what happened during the meeting. The closer Zoe is to her eighteenth birthday, the higher is her energy and I can see that she is nervous. One more month and she will find out who is her mate (assuming that she meets him). Of course, Zoe hopes that it''s her boyfriend, Ash, and I hope that she will not be disappointed if it turns out that he is not¡­ or if it turns out that he is. Zoe is enamored with Ash for years and has eyes only for him, while Ash is not exactly willing to commit to monogamy. Zoe doesn''t seem to be aware of Ash''s behavior when she is not around, but if they are mates, she will find out once the mate bond kicks in and they start feeling each other''s emotions. I have no idea how Zoe''s upcoming birthday will impact the dynamics between three teen werewolves who are under my care for more than three years, but no matter how I feel about it, it will come, and we will cross that bridge when we get there. --- Note from the author: Check the comments section for photos of characters! You can find more photos on my discord: https://discord.gg/cFaejHB --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 3 - Preparations For Awakening The Beast Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I was pleasantly surprised by the speed with which Zoe and Luca picked up their roles as my personal assistants. They are responsible, loyal, enthusiastic, and they work together well as a cohesive unit. There are a few more areas they need to sink their fangs in, but we will get there after the oath which will happen during the next full moon. According to Sergio (aka the werewolf Shaman in charge), that will be the best time to make oaths. Sergio still didn''t tell me what he wants in exchange for overseeing the oath, but based on his expression, I have a guess that he knows what he will ask for, but he is uncomfortable saying it. Other than Luca and Zoe, Ash will also join in the ceremony, and the three of them will pledge loyalty to me and Duke (aka my future husband who is yet to propose marriage to me). I didn''t want to go that far where Zoe, Luca, and Ash would become oath-bound subordinates to me and Duke as a couple, but the teens insisted. When Ash heard that Luca and Zoe will take the oath, he requested to join in. The silly boy probably thought how he will be left out, but he is now working closely with Duke, and it was not mine to dissuade him. Besides, Duke has his own set of secrets, and it will be good that he has trustworthy people by his side. It''s not that we don''t trust Zoe, Luca, and Ash, but the oath will prevent them from leaking any secrets about us. Both Duke and I have things that would put us in grave danger if found out, and as my father always said, ''trust no one'', is the best policy if you want to protect yourself. After the oath, I will tell Luca and Zoe about my alchemy, rune mastery, and underground market of pills and potions, and I won''t freak out if they find out about my abilities. As for Duke, he will tell them about his true identity. I wonder how the teens will react when they find out that my Duke, aka Drago Orsini, is actually Mateo Testa, the missing son of Damiano Testa, the Supreme Alpha, the king of werewolves. I was touched to see how determined are my three fosterlings to prove that they will never harm me or Duke, with an oath that will last until the end of our lives. Sergio approved. This oath will officially signify that Ash will take Sergio''s position as Duke''s assistant and bodyguard. Sergio will still obey Duke, but he will have other duties, mostly in the area of our new home, which is nearly completed. If there are no delays, work on must-have areas will be done in two weeks and that will mark the time when we can start hiring the staff. Exciting! Back to the present¡­ I looked at the empty glass in my hand that still had smidges of blood in it. I tilted it, draining the last lingering drop while wishing that there is more of it. Control yourself, Serina! It''s nearly three months since that disastrous event when Aldus sealed my power to release vitality, which came with an unfortunate side-effect of me craving for blood. I was hoping that this craving will fade over time, but that''s not the case. Maybe it''s too soon? From the perspective of an immortal, three months is nothing. I''m trying to look at this from the positive side. Since I accidentally siphoned about one (or two) hundred hears from a she-wolf named Ari, I didn''t drain anyone of his vitality involuntarily, and my condition is not getting worse. Seeing that the glass is empty, Luca took it away. He always paid attention to details. Zoe and Luca didn''t think much about me drinking blood. I guess they saw so many things in their nearly eighteen years that nothing surprises them anymore. Duke was a different story. I clearly remember the day when I told Duke that I drink blood. I didn''t want to tell him, fearing that he will be grossed out, but he could smell it on me, and he didn''t buy the story of how my gums were bleeding. Well, considering that I heal a bone-deep cut within seconds without a scar, having bleeding gums was a lame story, but I didn''t have anything better to explain the stench of blood in my mouth. Duke looked at me incredulously with his endlessly blue eyes, I would willingly drown in, and started raining questions, "You drink blood? Like a vampire? Are you a vampire?" "No, I''m not a vampire.", I responded. I was a little put off by his excitement. There is nothing good about my craving for blood. "But you suck blood?" "Not exactly suck. I drink it. I don''t have fangs. I can drain vitality out of living creatures if I touch them or get close enough, but I''m not good at controlling it and I don''t want to kill someone accidentally, so I stick to drinking blood." "But you still suck, right?" I was exasperated. Didn''t he hear that I DRINK blood? "Why are you stuck on sucking?" He gave me a wicked half-smile. "You can suck me anytime, baby." I groaned when I realized what he was talking about. Duke has the talent of catching me off-guard with his ability to turn any situation, and I mean ANY situation into a naughty one. Well, at least he didn''t call me a freak or a leech. I have a feeling that no matter what I do, Duke will always accept me unconditionally. That''s my Duke. ~ London ~ After dealing with things at the company, I was heading with Luca and Zoe to meet with Duke in a restaurant. It''s a business lunch with Sebastian Hoffman, and we will discuss our plans for the Giantshade Industries. Duke and I have a plan, and we will see if Sebastian is willing to join in. Sebastian is young and ambitious, and other than his flirty nature, he is a good candidate for a business partner. Sebastian showed good observation skills when he noticed the chemistry between me and Duke, and I admire that he didn''t try to use it against us. It showed that he is smart and not hasty, and that''s exactly what we need for our little stunt. I only hope that he will agree to cooperate. I told Luca and Zoe that they can take the afternoon off, but they were interested in this restaurant because it''s one of the best rated in London. The two of them were too young when the werewolf war broke, and they spent their childhood stuck in a forest. The last three years they were under my care, staying with Fynn (aka ex-general of the Bluemoon pack) and his group of werewolves, where their living conditions improved, but it didn''t change the fact that they were isolated (in a forest). Zoe and Luca are eager to see what the world has to offer and I am delighted that I can provide them with such opportunities. How can I not indulge my two adorable assistants? I booked them a private booth so that half-siblings can dine in style, and Zoe hopes that Ash (aka my third fosterling, and her boyfriend), who is currently working as Duke''s assistant-in-training, will join as well. I let out a long breath while thinking about how I will face Duke. Our situation is challenging because we need to restrain our urges, but let me start from the beginning¡­ After identifying Duke as Mateo Testa, aka the son of the Supreme Alpha who doesn''t have his wolf, my father did a series of tests and we firmly believe that Duke has a wolf who is dormant because Duke was poisoned as a child. While Duke was in a coma after Magda put a bullet in his chest, I accessed Duke''s subconsciousness, and I saw a massive black wolf sleeping. That confirmed our theory that Duke''s wolf is not gone. He is inside sleeping, waiting, and silently boosting Duke''s healing, speed, strength, and other senses. In order to awaken Duke''s wolf, both my father and I performed numerous tests and Duke is now in the final stages in preparation for the procedure. His body is ready, and so are all the ingredients for the potion that should awaken his wolf, but Duke needs to steel his will because his wolf is an Alpha, and not just any Alpha, but the Supreme Alpha. Duke''s wolf will be domineering and will try to take full control from Duke. The idea of a wild beast suppressing Duke''s mind and overtaking his body is scary as hell, but Duke believes that he will come on top and that things will be fine. I always admired his confidence. Well, he is an Alpha, with or without his wolf. Regardless of my fears, I have no right to deny Duke the power he was given at birth, and that''s why I''m guiding him through a series of mental exercises that will help him overpower his wolf. Hopefully. Unfortunately for me and Duke, this exercise impacts us personally because he needs to deny himself what he craves the most. I read the instructions my father came up with, and it went like this¡­ I instructed Duke, "Close your eyes and relax. Tell me, what you love the most." "You.", he responded without missing a beat. I giggled. "Can you listen first? It can be anything. A place, food, smell. Something that you crave for, need daily, and you can never have enough¡­" "Your pussy.", Duke responded, rendering me speechless. I will never get used to his naughty way of talking. "Can you be serious?" "I am serious. I love you the most. The place I love the most is deep inside you. Food? I love to eat you. Smell? The scent of your arousal is addictive. I can never have enough of you, and I could stay inside you forever." I was exasperated. "Is that your final answer?" "Yes." "Are you sure?", I asked again. "Yes. A thousand times, yes." "OK. Starting today. For one month. You will not get to touch, see, or eat my..." "WHAT!? NO!", Duke shouted and jumped to his feet. "I want to change my answer! It''s broccoli!" His panicked expression made me burst into laughter, but it didn''t last long because I realized that this will be a punishment for me also. His answer is the reason why both of us need to suffer through one month of celibacy. It''s pure torture. I always craved for Duke''s touch, but only now when it''s not allowed, I realized how wanton I am. My dreams are filled with X-rated images that include me and Duke. I can feel everything; his touch, his scent, his heat... only to awake with nothing but a painful need in my core. I was a decent woman before Duke. It''s his fault! He made me lusty! The good thing is that we are three weeks in, so only one week is left, or to be precise six more days. We are counting hours and every day is agonizing. I want to be with Duke because I love him and we are unable to say apart for long, but whenever we are together, my body is reacting, and Duke can smell my arousal which intensifies his suffering. It''s accurate to say that both of us are going through the mental exercise of steeling our will. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 4 - Plans For Their Home Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - We reached the restaurant, and Duke was waiting at the entrance. My breath hitched at the sight of the most handsome man on the planet. My Duke. The custom-tailored suit was a giveaway of his enviable financial status, and it didn''t hide his impressive physique. Tall, broad shoulders, his torso forming a majestic V, and his legs are long and toned with just the right amount of muscles. The tightness of the shirt over the swell of his chest spoke volumes about the firm landscape under the thin fabric. Mouthwatering. He stood on the street with his hands stuck in the pockets of his pants while gazing into the distance with his enchanting blue eyes. The slightly messy brown hair with streaks of auburn only enhanced the visual. To say that he is the cause of many wet dreams is not an exaggeration. Duke was completely unaware of all the enamored gazes he attracted. One woman nearly tripped on her feet while passing by him, and a throng of waitresses was bunched at the window of the restaurant and elbowing each other while their lecherous gazes traveled over every centimeter of MY Duke! I will gauge their eyes out. How dare they? As soon as Mitch opened the door for me, Duke picked up my scent, and his head whipped in my direction. It took a split second for his endlessly blue eyes to meet mine, and Duke''s lips broke into a smile that made my knees go weak. I love that smile. I love everything about Duke. An unexpected breeze brought me Duke''s scent of pine trees with a dash of the ocean. My favorite scent. Duke approached me without breaking eye contact, and my heart skipped a beat. Damn, he is handsome! That''s my Alpha. Duke reached for my hand and our fingers interlaced naturally. "Hey¡­", he called, the vibration of his deep voice sent a pulse of need down my stomach. "Hey¡­", I responded and got on my toes to kiss him. I had no intention of holding back and I didn''t care that we were on the street. We are grownups and it''s not a secret that we are dating, and those waitresses can drown in their jealousy because this hunk is MINE! Duke''s free hand snaked around my waist, pulling me closer and making me feel the bulge in his groin area that confirmed I''m not the only needy one among the two of us. Duke gave me a few short kisses, and his furrowed brows told me that he wanted more. Much more. "Six more days.", he murmured, his minty breath splashing against my lips. "Five, if we fly to Japan.", I said, and Duke''s eyebrows shoot up. I think he liked the idea. Every minute counts. "Good afternoon, Mr. Orsini.", Zoe and Luca greeted in unison with knowing smiles. The sibling duo is used to us being lovey-dovey. "Ash didn''t come?", Zoe asked with disappointment in her voice. Duke greeted the youngsters and responded to Zoe''s question, "Ash said that he is running behind on some tasks and needs to catch up. His lunch plans are grabbing something from the deli and eating at his desk. I thought that he contacted you." Zoe''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. "It''s OK. I know that he is busy. Ash loves his work." She hooked her arm around Luca''s and looked at me. "Can we go inside?" "Go ahead, the reservation is in your name.", I responded. "Shal we go inside also?", Duke asked. I glanced around, but I didn''t see one face I was looking for. "What about Seb?", I responded with an answer. "He told me that he is running about ten minutes late and that we can start without him." Duke and I took our seats and ordered drinks and appetizers. They didn''t have private rooms, but half-walls and strategically placed tall plants provided a sense of privacy. Duke and I held hands while discussing our future home which is being built. Well, not exactly built because the mansion was there for centuries, but it''s being fixed up to remove traces caused by decade-long deterioration caused by neglect, hooligans, and thieves. That was Duke''s childhood home and at the same time, the packhouse of the Bluemoon pack, the largest pack of werewolves in Europe. Damiano Testa, Duke''s father was the Supreme Alpha, the king of werewolves, and as such he had many adversaries. He was a powerful man, with a mighty army of werewolves, so no one dared to oppose him openly, but there were forces working in the shadows, plotting and scheming, and Duke is a victim of one of those schemes. Someone poisoned Duke when he was a child, causing Duke''s wolf to go into a deep sleep, and based on the rules of how creatures should be hidden, Duke grew up as young master Mateo, believing that his father is just a successful businessman. The war for power turned violent, Duke''s mother was killed, and when Duke was fourteen years old, his father sent him to London with the Shaman of the Bluemoon pack, aka Sergio. Duke got a passport with the name Drago Orsini with instructions on how he should conceal his true identity and never return to Italy. That was more than eleven years ago, and since then, Duke found out the truth of his heritage and he started reclaiming what should be rightfully his by birth, starting with the assets that belonged to his father. Other than the mansion, Duke purchased a massive land that was the core territory of the Bluemoon pack, and it came with a town. Unfortunately, the town is now deserted because the Bluemoon pack perished in the war for power, splitting into numerous smaller packs that are scraping to get by. The society of werewolves is now a far cry from what it was when Damiano ruled them. Some individuals labeled themselves as Alphas and they created the ''Main Route'' which is something like a council of werewolves formed for the purpose of collaboration and maintaining order. Duke has no intention of reclaiming the throne. For him, this is not about werewolves and the struggle for power among creatures. For Duke, this is about family as he is trying to collect the pieces that are left behind by his broken childhood, and I support him wholeheartedly. Duke and I love talking about our future home, and I find it therapeutic. During these moments, we are just a couple who is planning our lives together, and it provides normalcy in our otherwise hectic lives that are filled with various creatures and shady characters who want our secrets (and probably our lives). The construction is nearly completed, and we picked most of the furniture, but there is still a lot to do. I need to start placing protective arrays, and Duke will set up a high-tech surveillance system. We don''t trust outsiders with these. Once the mansion and the security are in place, we can officially move in. There is a separate building for staff that used to host Omegas of the Bluemoon pack, but since Duke and I don''t plan to have our pack of werewolves, we will hire professional helpers. From my existing staff, Maria, who works as my personal maid for the last three years, expressed her desire to follow me. I told Zeiroi about the vast forest that is surrounding the mansion and the elf was happy when I told him that he can work as a gardener. I found him in a dungeon where he spent a decade using his ability to transfer magic, and that made him fear dark and enclosed spaces. Zeiroi loves the outdoors. Mitch also said that he will be at our disposal, so with him, we have a driver, and that makes it three. There is a helipad behind the mansion, and Duke wants to buy a helicopter and ask Mitch to give him flying lessons. Duke always liked to do things by himself, driving included. I decided to keep the layout of the mansion how it was when Duke''s parents lived there. Duke and I will occupy the third floor that has the master suite, four additional bedrooms, two offices (one for Duke and one for me), a private library, and two massive flex areas that are yet to find their purpose. Luca and Zoe will definitely move into the mansion, and we gave them each a suite in the East wing, on the second floor. Ash will also get a suite there, but he will split his time between London and our home. There is a number of other bedrooms and suites on the second floor that will be left for our future guests. The main floor is for common areas and entertainment, which include a music room, a sunroom, a dining room, a kitchen, a lounge, and a grand hall which is perfect for parties. There will also be a gym and an underground garage. The basement level has additional rooms, a modernized lab, and underground passages connect to the dungeon and several other buildings that are nearby. Will we ever use the dungeon? I have no idea, but it''s definitely cool to have one. There is a number of secret rooms and passages, and I plan to set up a portal that will connect to my lab in Genoa. I''m super excited about this and a bit nervous because this will be my first attempt to set up a portal. Sergio will also be on the property, but he will have his own five-bedroom villa that is nicely nestled in the forest which provides privacy, not too far from our mansion. There, Sergio can focus on his garden and whatever else he wants. Pio and his group of forty-one werewolves whom we found when we visited the property the first time are also there, but much further away, so it''s not certain if we will see them at all. So far, they didn''t cause any issues, and they actually captured several intruders which earned them a promise from Duke that construction workers will look at their cabins and help with any repairs that might be needed. Other than plans for our new home, Duke and I had several discussions related to the now-abandoned town. The passage of time left visible marks on buildings and streets that were not used in a decade, and I feel sorry to demolish it completely, yet without people, even if we invest in fixing it up, it will be no more than a tourist attraction. Some of the werewolves that are in Pio''s group told us that they would be willing to move into town, but that is only a handful of people. Duke and I agree how it''s a pity to clean up the site and let the town be forgotten with time, but we also know that doing it halfway won''t achieve anything while reviving the whole town only to have it empty will be a waste of money. We decided to keep this decision for after we move into our new home. "I apologize for being late¡­" Sebastian joined us at the table, signifying that our ''normal period'' was over, and we were back to business. --- Note from the author: Check the comments section for photos of characters! You can find more photos on my discord: https://discord.gg/cFaejHB --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 5 - A Deal With Sebastian Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - "You want to do, what?", Sebastian asked in disbelief while his eyes moved fervently from me to Duke and back. "Lower your voice, Seb.", Duke grumbled. "You heard what we will do. You don''t need to know how. The only thing you need to tell us is if you are in or not." Sebastian released a long breath. "You are saying that you can make me a director at Giantshade Industries. Why?" "Why not?", I asked. "You are a capable businessman." Sebastian narrowed his eyes at me. "Thank you for the compliment, but I know that there is more to it." I grinned. "And that''s why we chose you." Sebastian made a face. "I''m not a Pok¨¦mon." I didn''t get the reference, but Duke chuckled, so I guess he did. Duke gave me a wink which told me that he will explain later. "So far, you proved that you have a solid head on your shoulders.", Duke said to Sebastian. "We need someone reliable there." Sebastian''s eyes widened in understanding. "You want me to be a mole." "Not a mole.", I quickly said. "You will be a director like any other. We will not meddle in your work." "Reeeaaaaally?", Sebastian drawled. "I don''t believe that you are doing this for charity. What''s in it for you? And let''s assume that I agree, and you actually make me a director, what''s going to happen with my company?" "You can do with your company whatever you want.", Duke responded. "You can keep it as-is, but I checked your finances and I know that you reached a plateau. Unless you expand your offerings, increase customers, and lower the cost of production, the competition will eat you up. You can cash in by selling it, but I would recommend that you use your new position and create some type of partnership with Giantshade Industries. As a director of construction, your company which specializes in custom tiles will fit perfectly. As for what''s in it for us...", Duke stopped mid-sentence and looked at me, indicating that I should take over. I reached into my purse and pulled a folder that I placed in front of Sebastian. "Enitan Keita. He is collaborating with Giantshade Industries on several construction projects in Western and Central Africa. We want you to keep an eye on him and let us know if you find anything unusual." Sebastian opened the file apprehensively. "I assume that he is more than just a construction worker if you want me to watch him. Do you mind telling me more?" "Based on the information we gathered so far, he is a despicable man.", I said and pointed at the section which listed names of his wives. Sebastian''s eyes widened. "Magda''s husband? Does he have five ex-wives or is Magda sharing?" "Sharing.", I confirmed while trying to push down the disgust at the mention of her name. Magda joined our high school when Duke and I were in our third year. Magda''s eyes landed on Duke and when he rejected her, she became my personal bully. It didn''t stop even after I left for college because she egged my new classmates to continue her dirty work and it culminated with them spiking my drink in the final year of college during our trip to Venice and leaving me with a thug-for-hire who groped me while they took photos. The molester turned violent and my so-called friends ran away, leaving me at his mercy. He had none. That was the night when Sanya Bogdan died. Literally. Magda had no remorse. Her henchgirls spread the lie of how I found sugar-daddy in Italy and stayed behind while Magda continued pursuing Duke and created rumors how they are dating, and that she was pregnant with his child. All in hopes to rope him in. I will never forgive her. Not after she shot Duke. The image of Duke lying in the pool of his own blood in the underground garage of his apartment building will not fade from my mind for eternity. I lost him that day. I would kill Magda myself, but death is too easy for her. "You want to save her?", Sebastian asked after he finished reading the files. I made a face, still under the influence of unpleasant memories and if not for Duke holding my hand I would lose my composure. Duke is my rock. "Quite the opposite. Seb, you must be aware of at least a few schemes she put me and Drago through." I waited until Sebastian nodded before continuing, "Before you jump to any conclusions, Drago and I have nothing to do with Magda''s current situation. We believe that her brother John set her up for this marriage. We don''t care about Magda, but she proved to be a woman who doesn''t let go of her grudges. We are trying to find out if she is really there, if she is alive, and to find a way to ensure we are alerted if she returns to London. Mr. Keita has impressive security and other than public information and some rumors from loose-lipped staff, we didn''t get much." "How do I fit in that?", Sebastian asked. Duke responded, "As a director of construction, you will get a chance to interact with Mr. Keita. He is very friendly with executives of Giantshade Industries and the current director of construction visited his home more than once. That makes us believe how if he decides to visit London, he will make sure that relevant people in Giantshade Industries are aware of it. We are not asking you to go out of your way. We believe that the man is dangerous. We only expect you to keep your eyes open and tell us what you find out. That''s it." Sebastian pursed his lips. "Did you discuss this with Henry?" Somehow, I knew that he would bring Henry Blackwater into the picture. Under all that bickering and macho-rivalry, Sebastian and Henry are good friends who support each other. Of course, Sebastian is aware that Duke and I are on good terms with Henry. "Henry might be a good fit for the role in terms of personality, but your resume fits better for the position of a director. Henry has the education, but no relevant practical experience.", I said honestly. "We didn''t talk to Henry about this, but that doesn''t mean you can''t. A director of construction will need an assistant. If you pick Henry, that will give him a chance to learn firsthand about how a big company operates, and he will watch your back. Once you establish yourself in the Giantshade Industries, it will be up to you to find him a more suitable role." I could see the wheels rolling in Sebastian''s head as he came up with scenarios and outcomes, and I knew that he won''t reject this offer. He will take it and he will do his job wonderfully, and he will be indebted to us. - - - Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - Sitting next to Seraphina without touching her was agonizing. Seb''s presence didn''t help much. Everything about Serina is alluring. Her silky brown hair, full chest, narrow waist, long legs¡­ she has curves in all the right places, and I know very well the feel of her satin skin under my palms. The way her face lights up whenever our eyes meet and her full lips lift into a smile, complimenting her enchanting gray eyes¡­ She is beyond perfect. Serina''s scent of jasmine on a rainy morning ensnared me on the first day we met, the first day of high school, and since then, I''m unable to look away. I don''t want to look away. I lost track of how long ago we started these tests and exercises, and I went through a lot, but this one where I need to refrain myself from touching Serina below the waist is the hardest one, by far. ''Six more days. Six more days.'', I chanted internally. I counted days, hours, minutes. I told myself that I need to go through this in order to strengthen my will. It will be necessary when my wolf awakens. But Serina''s scent is intoxicating and the fact that I tasted euphoria of being sheathed deep inside her was not helping. I was like an addict who couldn''t stay away from my drug, so I stuck close to her, even though I knew I''m not allowed to get a taste. Focusing on work, plans for the future and anything other than Serina was getting more difficult by the minute. I was literally losing my mind, and it was worse when she was nearby, but I couldn''t stay away from her either because I need her more than air. So close, yet so far away. In six days from now, I will take Serina to a room (any room is fine) and we are not getting out of there until we both collapse. Period. And when we regain our energy, we will do it again. I will do her until she sees the stars in the middle of the day and cries my name for the Heavens to hear. I forced myself to stay present and contribute to the conversation. This is about Magda. That spoiled princess is the cause of my headaches for nearly a decade, and if I knew how much she bullied Serina in high school, I would just end Magda then and spare us of all the problems that came after that. I thought that avoiding Magda will be enough, but I was not aware how that only egged the wench to bully Serina more. In a way, it''s my fault because if not for me, Magda would not get Serina on her radar at all. Magda is a nutcase. She dared to bring a gun and ended up shooting me, and I''m confident that she would kill Serina if she had a chance. Serina and I have big plans for Sebastian. If this works out well, one day, he will be the CEO of Giantshade Industries. Soon, I hope, because I can''t stand that fish-face Johnathan (aka Magda''s brother, aka the current CEO of Giantshade Industries) who is trying to seduce Serina. Bastard. Serina is MINE! --- Note from the author: check the comments section for photos of characters! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 6 - Ploy For Giantshade Industries Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - If it''s up to me, I would destroy John and Giantshade Industries. That company is the source of John''s power and influence and without it, he is nothing. With my business knowledge and connections, combined with Mona''s social network which is based at her chain of luxurious spas that Serina helped establish, we can bring the Giantshade Industries down within weeks and no one would know from where it came. Unfortunately for me, my future wife is softhearted, and she feels sorry for thousands of employees. Serina believes that it''s not right for them to lose jobs because of something Magda and John did, and that''s where Seb comes into the picture. We don''t know if John is aware of how malicious Magda is. Is he just a protective brother, or an accomplice? It doesn''t matter. The fact is that Magda won''t back down and that John protected his sister repeatedly and he will continue to do so as long as he has the power. As people with extraordinary lifespans, Serina and I don''t want to attract too much attention because it will be difficult to explain our unchanging appearances, but if we place our people in prominent positions, the sky is the limit. Actually, with Serina by my side, the sky is just the starting point. Sebastian and Henry are humans, but if in time they show that they are reliable and loyal, Serina can change that. She is awesome. I love to watch her talk business. It''s novel. My sweet Sanya is a big girl now and she learned to negotiate and fight back. Just as Serina predicted, by end of lunch, Sebastian accepted the offer. He is in and we just got another ally to deal with Giantshade Industries, officially. God, how much I love her! After lunch, Serina and I headed to our next destination, the headquarters of Giantshade Industries. If I manage to reach the end of meeting with Johnathan Thompson without committing murder because he dares to covet my Serina, I will count it as a success. Luca and Zoe decided to tag along even though Serina told them that they can take the afternoon off but youngsters said that they would rather watch us handle our opponents than do anything else. I really admire their commitment. I wished that Ash joined as well because all this is a valuable experience he can''t pick up from taking classes, but I have a feeling he is avoiding Zoe, or maybe Luca. Serina told me that the trio was always tight, but their dynamics changed at Luca''s birthday party when Luca walked in on Ash getting handsy with Zoe, and the two boys ended in a fistfight. To prove my point how something is off, Ash was excited when I mentioned where I will be having lunch with Serina, however, that excitement deflated within a second when I told him that Zoe and Luca will be present. What''s his problem? I''m not the one to let people in easily, but I gave Ash a chance because he is one of Serina''s three fosterlings, and I took him in for an internship at my investment company, the Eclipse. Ash is a wizard with numbers and he is making stellar achievements at work, so I have no regrets, but I hope that his personal life won''t interfere with work. To say that I was surprised to hear that Zoe, Luca, and Ash are werewolves, was an understatement, but it was not so shocking compared to when Serina told me that my father was the Supreme Alpha, the king of werewolves. That was difficult to believe. But then Serina jabbed a knife in her arm, and I watched it heal within seconds without leaving a scar; we raced at the speed that shouldn''t be possible for humans, and she explained that I''m much more than just faster and stronger compared to other humans; she created wind to bring us butterflies from the meadow. It was magical. Serina is magical. In only a few short days I went from an ignorant guy to a skeptic, and now I believe it all. Either that or I completely lost my mind and I''m seeing things. I chose to believe that Serina is right, and that I have an ancient power of my bloodline sealed within me, and that my speed, strength, healing, and enhanced senses are not a fluke. I trust that she can unlock it completely and awaken the beast inside me which will grant me a boost in power, so that I can have the capacity to protect Serina from every bad thing in the world. After Serina''s horrible childhood where she grew up with people she believed were her parents, Serina deserves happiness, and I will give it my all to make it happen. No matter what I do, my focus is always on Serina, and my biggest problem will disappear in six days. Yes. Six more days. I can do this. Shit! Just thinking about it made me hard again. - - - Author''s note: This is from Johnathan''s point of view - - - ~ London, the Giantshade Industries HQ ~ I couldn''t believe this! I had butterflies in my stomach that reminded me of my first date. But it made sense. Seraphina Mezzanotte was on her way to meet with me, and she is the perfect woman. At first, I thought that she is just a pampered Miss who stays in her father''s shadow, but then I realized that she is not just an exceptional beauty, but Seraphina is also knowledgeable, smart, and kind and everything a woman should be. Unfortunately, my father blew it big time when he started openly pursuing Seraphina. Sending her presents was one thing, but when he showed up during Magda''s birthday party with a massive bouquet of red roses for Seraphina, for half of the London to see... that crossed the line. To make things worse, my pain-in-the-ass sister (aka Magda) started a feud with Seraphina because Drago, Magda''s obsession since forever, and Seraphina''s childhood friend, was ignoring Magda while sticking close to Seraphina. Of course, Drago was avoiding Magda from before Seraphina made her debut in London''s society, but my sister refused to see the truth. She always blamed others for her shortcomings, and in the case of Drago, Magda was convinced that it''s Seraphina''s fault. If my sister used her head, she would try to befriend Seraphina and use that friendship to get close to Drago, but my sister was never the smart person in the room. How on Earth was I supposed to show Seraphina that I''m the perfect man for her when my own family-from-hell was working against me? I managed to get my father to retire, and I sent my sister to Sweden. I gave Magda two options, to finish school or to get married, because I had no intention of supporting her while she parties and acts like the world is her playground. I didn''t have high hopes that Magda will straighten up her act, but she actually managed to escape from that school in Sweden and make her way to London. I never found out if she had any plan beyond escaping, and I hoped that I found her before she managed to make real damage. Now, my sister is married to a man I chose for her, and she is miserable. I know I''m not a good brother, but what were my options? Unless I fabricated evidence, I couldn''t put her in jail. Mental institutions are not secure enough, and I couldn''t kill her... She is my sister, after all. I told myself to give her time and in a few years, I will check on her. If she understood her mistakes, and instead of raging in anger she apologizes and promises to straighten up her act and makes me believe it, I will help her get out of there. Who knows? Maybe she gives birth to a child and develops a conscience. It was all my fault. Our parents divorced shortly after Magda was born. Our mother lost interest in us the moment father stopped alimony checks, as for our father, between the company and numerous mistresses, he didn''t have time for family. I often wonder¡­ If I gave Magda more attention as we were growing up, would she turn out like this? But I don''t have the capacity of babying her forever. I tried talking to her. I punished her. Nothing worked and I''m tired of cleaning after her. As I said, I''m a horrible brother. Seraphina entered my life unexpectedly, showing me what a real woman should be. She is beautiful, elegant, poised, knowledgeable, smart, and her sheer presence demands respect. No wonder Aldus kept her hidden as she was growing up. Seraphina''s brilliance opened my eyes and I realized how much every other woman is lacking. No one comes close to her. For months, I''m trying to get Seraphina to collaborate with me with the hope to get close to her, and I thought that I''m not making any progress, but then her assistant called and said that she will see me this afternoon. I cleared my schedule, got a perfect bottle of Chateau Lafite chilling, and my assistant went to the other side of the town to get London''s best bite-sized snacks which are elegantly arranged in crystal containers and waiting on the coffee table for Serina to taste them. I''m sure she will love it. Everything is set, and now I''m waiting. Is my hair OK? I blew into my palm, to check my breath. Minty fresh. Perfect. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 7 - Meeting With Johnathan Author''s note: This is from Johnathan''s point of view - - - "CEO Thompson, Miss Mezzanotte is here", my secretary''s voice came from the intercom. "Let her in", I stood up with my hands behind my back and looked at the door. I hoped that Serina won''t notice how nervous I am. My mood visibly dropped when I saw Drago Orsini attached to Seraphina''s hand. Why is he here? I mean, I know they are dating and stuff, but this is business, and it was supposed to be only me and Seraphina, damnit! Two more youngsters came in and Seraphina introduced them. "John, I believe that you know Mr. Orsini, and these are my assistants, Zoe and Luca." "Assistants?" I heard that she has assistants, but I didn''t expect they would be this young. "You didn''t disclose the agenda, so I was not sure how to prepare. Should I call my assistant to join us?" "Only if you trust him." Seraphina''s response gave me more questions than answers. "Let''s start in this setup, and if needed, I will call him.", I said and gestured toward the sitting area. "Please, take a seat." Seraphina sat on the sofa, and Drago was quick to sit so close to her that their hips connected. Youngsters stood behind the sofa; their straight postures reminded me more of guards than assistants. I hated to admit, but the sight of those four people was like from a magazine cover. Does Seraphina attract beautiful individuals? Can I sign in? Do I qualify? Or maybe it''s Seraphina. She is so gorgeous that people around her become more attractive. I offered them drinks and food. Seraphina asked for water, and Drago was more than happy to open the wine. He poured for Seraphina and for himself before keeping the bottle back. He was making himself at home, like I''m not there. Scoundrel. I did my best to maintain my fa?ade and not show how much Drago annoyed me when he started eating the snacks I prepared for Seraphina. She refused when he offered her, but the youngsters took a few each. I was planning to take it slow and extend her stay in my office as long as possible, maybe even until dinner. I already made reservations in an exclusive restaurant with a majestic view, just in case. But with Drago here, I was eager to get to business. "How can I help you, Seraphina?", I asked. "Actually, I came to help you.", she said with a charming smile and extended her hand, palm up, above her shoulder. The assistant named Zoe placed a folder in Seraphina''s hand, and she passed it to me. I thought that it might be a proposition for partnership, or maybe for a new product, but when I saw photos of my director of construction, Christopher Bell, in compromising poses with young women who were barely dressed, I swallowed a mouthful of air. Just what is this? I flipped through photos and started reading information in files. Offshore accounts. Director Bell was reporting issues on construction sites, and requesting new equipment, but some of that money ended up on his accounts. Embezzlement. Director Bell''s assistant and some of his subordinates are involved. Unbelievable! Mr. Bell was working with my father from before Giantshade Industries made a name for itself. He always had lollipops around and would give me one whenever I visited my father at work. This was difficult to swallow. "How did you get this? Are you sure this is not fake?", I asked. Seraphina cocked an eyebrow at me. "Are you doubting me?" "No, no!", I denied it right away. "I''m just curious. That''s it." She nodded and glanced at Drago whose cheeks were full of super-expensive snacks that I bought to woo Seraphina. Bastard! I didn''t miss the detail that Drago never let go of Serina''s hand. I had a feeling Drago was egging me on purpose, but I refused to blow up in front of the woman I''m trying to impress. We all waited for Drago to finish chewing and he washed it down with a big gulp of luxurious wine before speaking, "Mr. Bell is my client. I''m managing his finances. Not long ago, Mr. Bell made a strange request that some portion of his income goes to an offshore account." "Should you disclose information related to your clients?", I asked with disapproval. "I didn''t disclose that to anyone before coming here.", Drago said smugly. "But that made me remember a recent article how Giantshade Industries had to replace several parts on a nearly new crane, so it got me curious." I snorted. "And you expect me to believe that you wasted resources in digging up the dirt on my director?" Drago smirked annoyingly before saying, "I never claimed that I spent any resources, John. I just said that I was curious. But a few days ago, another of my clients came, saying that he will have a big load of money soon to invest. I will not tell you his name, for privacy reasons, but I will tell you that he is in publishing. Over coffee, I asked him how can he be certain that the money is coming, because I don''t want to allocate my people without any guarantee, and he said that his investigative reporters got a big scoop. He is my client for a long time, and he gave me some of their material that will be published soon." Drago gestured with his chin toward the folder that was in front of me. "Those are copies, and that''s not all of it." I watched him as he continued eating snacks, and he offered one to Seraphina persistently until she caved in and opened her mouth. "Should I thank you for coming here and giving me these?", I asked Drago sarcastically. He waved his index finger. "Not me. I shared this with Serina over dinner, and it was her idea to meet with you and show you these. I''m not a Samaritan." Oh, so it was Seraphina! "I''m not sure how to thank you.", I said. "Maybe I can treat you to dinner?" I swear that Drago growled at me. What is his problem? Seraphina''s smile threw me into a daze. "Instead of thinking how to thank me, you should think how to salvage the situation, John. I am aware that you are putting an effort into improving the image of Giantshade Industries, and these will cause damage." I realized that she was right. Sharp and business oriented. Really, Serina is full of admirable qualities. I nodded in agreement. "I will need to see what to do about this. Thank you." Seraphina hummed ambiguously. "My advice for you is to suspend director Bell and start an internal investigation as soon as possible. Call authorities and ask them to freeze his accounts. In that way, when those are published, you will have proof that your company was handling the situation. It would be bad if the news breaks out and you seem ignorant. Don''t let him drag you down. Depending on how Mr. Bell spins the story, he might implicate you as well¡­" - - - Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - I watched as the buffoon (aka Johnathan) ate Seraphina''s every word. She was selling him the story of how all this is for his own good, and she did it wonderfully. She even slipped Sebastian''s name expertly and Johnathan confirmed that he will remember Sebastian if it turns out that director Bell loses his job. I love when Serina talks business. If there is anything more alluring than a beautiful woman, that''s a beautiful woman with a sharp mind and sleek tongue. And Serina can do magic with her tongue. At the thought of Serina''s tongue, I gave her hand a squeeze. Was she aware that I was half-hard? Ugh! Six more days. John was grateful that Serina warned him about this, and the hearts in his eyes told me that he would believe no matter what she said. Well, most of his directors are corrupted to some degree. It was all because Johnathan''s father, Richard, was focused only on profits and didn''t care about the employees. Most of the upper management belonged to smaller companies that Richard acquired over the years, and when they rose to power suddenly, it got into their heads. They are all involved in shady activities outside office hours, but we picked on the director of construction because that was our goal in order to get closer to Enitan Keita and keep an eye on Magda. Nearly everything we told him was the truth, but it happened in different order. We hired investigators to dig out the dirt on Christopher Bell, and compiled this so-called reporter''s evidence, and we sent a copy to Stephen Dyson, the reporter of the London''s Beat. I met Stephen during Magda''s birthday party a few months back, and since then, I''m feeding the guy with information about my business rivals occasionally. He gets the glory of publishing smashing articles while wiping my competition. Everyone wins (except for my competition). Stephen will publish dirt on Christopher Bell in several waves, the first one will be released tomorrow. This will put pressure on John to replace director Bell as soon as possible, and since director Bell''s assistant and subordinates are involved in shady activities, Johnathan will probably not have a suitable internal candidate. That''s where Sebastian will come into play. Right in front of us, Johnathan called his assistant and told him to put director Bell on suspension and to start necessary investigations. The fluency of how they handled this told me that this was not the first time for John to deal with this kind of a mess. Well, considering how many times he cleaned after Magda, he should be a pro at damage control. "I don''t know how to thank you for this.", John said to Serina when he finished with his calls, and I rolled my eyes. I swear, if he brings up the dinner again, I will feed him my fist. "You know that I''m doing my best to clean up the company.", Johnathan continued while his eyes didn''t leave Serina. "Your image is impeccable, and it reflects on Notte Pharmaceuticals. I hope that one day I can reach that level." "I admire that.", Serina said with a smile, and Johnathan beamed. Why did he look like a puppy that just got praised for doing a silly trick? I really wanted to punch him, but the change in Serina''s mood got my attention. What happened? "When one cleans his image, it''s best to start with the ones close to him.", Serina continued, and I noticed that her smile was frozen in place. Yup. Something was off. We were supposed to give Johnathan the so-called evidence from the journalist and suggest Sebastian as a replacement and that''s it. But it seems that Johnathan''s words about cleaning up his image triggered something unexpected. Ah, ever since Serina started craving blood, her mood is unpredictable, and she easily gets fired up; Not in a good way. Serina''s hold on my hand tightened for a moment and she closed her eyes. A second later she opened her eyes and her shoulders relaxed. Whatever it was, it passed. John looked at Serina with a myriad of emotions showing on his face, one flashing after another until it all settled into resolve. "I apologize, Seraphina. I know that my family caused you inconveniences, and you have every right to hate me, yet you came and brought me this. You have my gratitude. If you need anything, anytime, reach out to me and I will make it happen." "Anything?" Serina''s lips lifted into a smirk, like she just waited for this. John nodded firmly. "Then, I want you to call Sebastian and discuss with him the position that Mr. Bell will leave vacant. I''m not asking you to hire him. I only expect you to look at him objectively and see if he is suitable for the role." "Is that all?" "For now.", Serina said and stood up and I was right by her side. "We have some other things to attend to, and I''m sure that you will have your hands full for a while¡­" --- Author''s note: check the comments for photos of characters! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 8 - Not So Private Dinner Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - We walked in silence to the car, and I was trying to figure out what happened to Serina when she tightened her hold on my hand while we were in John''s office. But I knew that it was not pleasant and I feared that if I bring it up, it might resurface again. For a moment, I thought that she will snap and bring up Magda and deviate from the plan. Not that it would matter. I will support Serina no matter what she decides to do, but we spent some time planning this and gathering information. It would be a pity to be wasted. As if she can read my thoughts, after we settled in the car, Serina leaned on me and released a slow breath. "I find it difficult to talk to John without bringing up Magda. I wanted to ask him if he is really so ignorant or two-faced." "Is that what you thought about when he spoke about cleaning his image?", I guessed. Serina nodded faintly. "John is good a cleaning many things, but when it comes to Magda, he only tucks her trash under the rug. I don''t call that cleaning." "I might regret saying this but¡­", I paused to pick my words. "It''s not only John''s fault. Magda was spoiled by her father, neglected by her mother, and she was surrounded by people who supported her or stayed out of her way. No one bothered to tell her to stop." Seraphina''s beautiful brows furrowed. "Are you telling me to show mercy to Magda or John?" "Neither. I''m just saying it''s a whole ecosystem that made Magda the person she is. You can''t pick just one and blame him... or her. That also means that there are many other Magdas out there, but there are also people who grew up in similar circumstances and didn''t turn full psycho." Seraphina thought about my words for a moment. "You are saying, that it''s Magda''s fault." "Bullying, scheming, murder, those are on Magda. John cleaned after his sister without bothering to correct her behavior. Those are two different things. He is not an angel, but his offenses shouldn''t be equal to Magda''s because one is the villain while the other one is a sidekick who acted in order to save not only Magda but his whole family as well." Serina made a face. "I don''t know how John would react if he heard you calling him Magda''s sidekick." "Ah, if that fish-face knew all the names I called him, he would be furious." Serina burst into giggles. "Fish-face?" And then she laughed some more. I love that I can make her laugh. I kissed the back of Serina''s palm and spoke in a low voice. "I booked us dinner at Aqua. Dimmed lights, romantic view, scrumptious food." Serina smiled and glanced at Zoe and Luca who each looked through their window, pretending that they are not there. I continued in the low voice, "I got a booth for the kids also if they are interested." "We are!", Zoe exclaimed and widened her eyes when she realized that she was busted for listening in. The car shook from laughter, and even Mitch laughed from the driver''s seat. Carefree moments like these make my day. I wish there are more of them. ¡­ Dinner was not so private as I imagined it will be. I booked a table for me and Serina and a separate one for Zoe and Luca. However, Sergio and Ash showed up, and that made Zoe and Luca join us at the table as well. So instead of just me and Serina, it was six of us. I told myself to suck it up. It''s probably better this way because my promise of celibacy is valid for another six days and being in a larger group will make me think less about undressing Serina. Maybe. After this dinner, we will sleep, and wake up, and it will be five more days to go. I noticed that the mood between Zoe and Ash was a bit off and Luca found himself in the middle of it, as usually. Is it because Ash didn''t show up for lunch? No. Zoe would easily forgive him that. After all, it was during work hours. Zoe was gushing how Serina was awesome during the board meeting at Notte Pharmaceuticals, and we gave a quick recap to Ash and Sergio about our meeting with John. Sergio doesn''t know that Magda shot me and that I died three months ago. I was planning to tell him, but then it got delayed, and now it doesn''t seem to be important anymore. "So, did you decide what will happen with the town?", Sergio asked, and I knew that he was talking about the abandoned town of werewolves that is close to our home that''s being renovated. "We are not sure yet.", I said honestly. "Fixing it up completely doesn''t make sense financially, it would be a pity just to demolish it, and anything in-between would be a void that will eat up our money because if we don''t have enough buildings and people to make it self-sustainable, we will always need to provide for them." "Sounds to me that you need to think about attracting people.", Sergio said, and I agreed with him. "Didn''t we mention opening another branch soon?", Ash asked and when we all looked at him, he continued. "If we open a branch of Eclipse there, employees can settle in that town, and customers and business partners will get to see it." Serina''s eyes lit up. "Isn''t the previous HQ of Bluemoon corp. nearby? It''s on the land that we own. Definitely a drivable distance." Zoa and Luca exchanged whispers, and then Zoe spoke for both of them, "We can add a hotel. The hotel will also have employees and whoever comes to attend meetings at the Eclipse, will get to stay there. Maybe we can create some trails nearby and publicize the hotel as a retreat in nature." Serina approved. "Hotel can have a swimming pool and tennis courts that can be booked independently, and Mona can open another location of her spa. We can offer special packages that include stay, exercise, and pampering." I liked her idea. "The hotel can provide the influx of money for the town. Fixing the town for just Pio and a handful of his people is not feasible, but if we think beyond werewolves, there are many humans who will relocate as long as there are jobs and good living conditions." "I think we have a plan.", Serina beamed. "It would be best if we can have more werewolves around, but everyone should be accustomed to living among humans by now, so it shouldn''t be a problem mixing them up. We can rebuild the stores and homes, add a hotel, and probably a few more things. Pio and his men can get first picks and if they are not into business, they can act as security. Law enforcement." Ash had more to say. "Residents will pay us rent, and we can give them options that over time they can buy out the buildings." I like Ash''s money-oriented mind. He always finds ways to make profits. "Once we have things figured out, we can ask Fynn and his group if they want to come also.", Serina said, and I saw Sergio''s face flash with approval. I know that those are Sergio''s friends whom he didn''t see for more than a decade. I also remember Fynn, Bert, and Otto, but I thought of them as my father''s employees and not as werewolves. I am ashamed that I lived fourteen years with them and somehow I always found an excuse for anything unusual. Serina told me that Fynn and his group of thirty werewolves are cooped up in one building that is next to the main facilities of Notte Pharmaceuticals, and even though there is a massive forest all around, they feel suffocated to be contained in one place. "Won''t your father be upset if he loses his security?", I asked. Serina shook her head. "My father has a security setup that will work fine without them." "Let''s talk about this after we see how your crazy experiment goes.", Sergio said stiffly, his ambiguous words reminded us that the youngsters still don''t know the whole situation. Besides, if my wolf doesn''t awaken, it''s better for Fynn and his group to stay ignorant about my return to the world of the living. They are hoping that Damiano''s son (aka me) will return and take over as the Supreme Alpha, but if I don''t have a wolf, their hopes for better tomorrow will vanish. "Serina¡­", Sergio called. "Can we have a word in private?" I frowned at him and held Serina''s hand tightly. "What in private? Talk here." Serina placed her palm on my cheek and made me look at her. "It''s just a talk. Don''t make a big deal of it. We will be right there¡­" Serina pointed to my right and gave me a quick kiss before standing up and walking there. OK. That''s close. I should be able to hear what they are saying. I''m not the one to eavesdrop but what''s with all the secrecy? "Shouldn''t we go further away?", Sergio asked Serina. "This is fine¡­", Serina said and then the two of them stood in silence. Wait! Something is off. Did her wrist glow just now? Their lips are moving but I can''t hear a thing! Why am I able to hear the chat from the other side of the restaurant, yet I can''t hear a peep from Serina and Sergio? Ah, she used her magic again! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 9 - Happy Ending Is Not For Everyone Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Kids'' ideas about reviving the town warmed my heart. They are werewolves who grew up while listening about the glory of the Bluemoon pack, and I can only imagine the excitement they are feeling at the possibility of them re-creating the town that used to buzz with their kind. Who knows¡­ maybe when the town is up and running, other werewolves decide to move in? Well, maybe that would be too much, but I was confident that they would at least come to visit. "Serina¡­", Sergio called. "Can we have a word in private?" I knew that this will trigger Duke. I love my possessive Alpha, but sometimes he is just too much. Duke''s clinginess increased several folds since the incident from three months ago that put him in a coma for a week. After a quick assurance that we will be in sight, I left the table with Sergio. "Shouldn''t we go further away?", Sergio asked me while glancing back at the table from where Duke glared our way. "This is fine¡­", I said and winked, and a moment later, golden runes danced over the skin of my wrist as I created the soundproof barrier that blanketed us in our own privileged silence. "Tell me now. No one can hear us." "Rune mastery¡­", Sergio said under his breath. "No matter how many times I see it, it''s always spectacular." "You have three minutes. Make that two.", I reminded him that Duke is not a patient type and Duke probably already noticed that he can''t hear us. "You said that in exchange for overseeing the oath, you will do a thing for me." Sergio paused and gave me a meaningful look. "Yes?" "I want¡­" He exhaled sharply and I became nervous. Why does it look like he wants my limb? "Calista.", Sergio said after a brief pause. I was dumbstruck. "What?" "Calista. In exchange for overseeing the oath, I want¡­" "I heard you.", I interrupted him. "What do you mean by, you want Calista?" "I want her to be there.", he clarified. I looked at him helplessly. It would be better if he asked for a limb. Normally, it wouldn''t be a problem to call my Aunt, but she doesn''t know what happened three months ago, and I''m expertly avoiding her since then because Calista can trigger a calamity. If Calista comes, it''s only a matter of time until she figures out that something is off, because she has an in-built radar for bullshit. I''m aware that Calista should know about it, and that she will find out about it sooner or later, but after all this time, I have no idea from where to start explaining what happened, so I didn''t. "Why?", I asked Sergio, hoping that I can convince him to ask for something else. Maybe my kidney. "You said that you will do something for me. I want her to be there." "You want to see her?", I started fishing. "I can arrange for you to see her somewhere else." Without me around. "No.", Sergio refused. "You need to invite her and don''t mention that I will be there." This was getting more and more confusing. "Why?" Sergio sized me up and said grumpily, "I didn''t realize that will be a problem for you." "I didn''t realize that you want to ambush my Aunt." Sergio rolled his eyes. "It''s not an ambush it just¡­" I waited and waited, but he didn''t finish that sentence. "Look, Sergio, she is my Aunt and I don''t want to risk putting her at a disadvantage. You said it, it''s not a problem for me to ask her to come there, but if that''s going to be a problem for her, it becomes mine also." Sergio''s mood visibly dropped. "She is my mate.", he said in a low voice. I was confident that my ears malfunctioned. "What?" "You heard me. Calista is my mate." I stared at him like my mind just received a critical hit. "Since when?" "From the moment I laid my eyes on her. La Nuit Noire, Paris." My brain was on delay, it took me a moment to remember that evening. Duke and I came to the nightclub with Calista and we found Sergio in the booth with two women sticking to him. That evening Sergio acted strangely. He ignored two women who were with him and left, and we went after him, and he returned with Calista. "Does she know?" Sergio shook his head. "We didn''t reach that far." I was stupefied again. "How far did you reach?" "That''s not important.", Sergio said. "I know she is my mate, and Calista doesn''t. You are the only person I told about this so¡­ can you get her to come?" I was still processing all this. I didn''t know much about Sergio, but his haughty attitude definitely went down by several notches in the last few months. And he lost weight. Was it because of Calista? My willful Aunt left Lemuria so that she can experience life beyond the reach of shackles that are put on her because she is a member of the vampire royalty. And that includes a lot of partying and¡­ poor Sergio. Knowing how possessive werewolves are toward their mates, his life is probably a nightmare. "Let''s assume I invite her, and she comes. What will you do?", I asked. "I''m not sure, but I don''t see her as a woman who will be by my side willingly and I can''t force her." His eyes were full of anguish and my heart cracked. "You plan to reject her as your mate? Won''t that harm you?" Rejecting a mate bond is like removing a piece of one''s soul. I heard stories about werewolves losing their mind and some actually died due to heartbreak. "Look at me, Seraphina.", his voice was full of dejection. "I am a shadow of who I used to be. My options are to reject her or to continue like this. I am already miserable and if rejecting that mate bond will kill me, I will take it." "What if¡­?" Sergio shook his head before I could say more. "I know who Calista is, Serina. I am not delusional. There is no happy ending for me, I accepted that much. I will reject her and after the oath ceremony, I will seclude myself in my villa. I know about the spiritual side of werewolves better than anyone. The pain of losing a mate never subsides, but in time, I will learn to live with it." I felt my eyes prickling from the tears that threatened to fall. I couldn''t imagine the heartache Sergio was enduring, knowing that he found his other half and that she doesn''t want him. Actually, it''s not that she doesn''t want him, but she didn''t recognize him as someone who would move the mountains and drain the seas only to make her happy. I had an urge to fix things. An idea hit me: as a vampire, Calista doesn''t feel the mate bond, but there should be an attraction. At least something. If Sergio has time and opportunity, he can show Calista how much he is willing to do for her. But she is a vampire princess (literally), and he is a werewolf. Will her family approve? Assuming that Sergio succeeds in winning Calista over, what will happen when her family summons her back to Lemuria? I really wished that my father was here. What would he say? That I''m an incurable romantic? That I''m meddling too much? That there is no way he would allow a dog to be with his sister? Ah, actually, my father is not the one with prejudice toward werewolves. The one who addresses them as dogs is Calista herself. Poor Sergio. I was aware that Calista is Sergio''s mate for less than a minute, yet the complexity of the situation was increasing exponentially by the second. I shouldn''t do anything rashly. "I will see what I can do.", I told him. He showed me a grateful smile. "Thank you. And Serina, can this stay between us?" "Of course.", I lied with a straight face. I had every intention of discussing this with Duke, but Sergio didn''t need to know that little detail. I glanced toward our table, and I saw Duke looking our way with a frown. The way his hand gripped the edge of my chair, told me that we have only seconds before he blows a fuse and comes to see what Sergio and I are talking about. "Is there anything else?", I asked Sergio. "That was it. Thank you." My wrist lit up with runes, and the sound barrier around us dispersed, allowing music and murmurs from the restaurant to reach us. When we returned to the booth, I ignored Duke''s displeased grumbling and snuggled next to him. The thought of Duke not returning my feelings cracked my heart and steeled my determination to see what I can do to help Sergio. No one deserves to be dissed by their soulmate but¡­ The reality is that not everyone gets their happy ending. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 10 - Chat With Snuggles Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - After dinner, Zoe, Luca, Duke, and I went to my apartment. Zoe and Luca stayed in guest bedrooms while Ash and Sergio went to their apartments that are in the residential building where Duke owns the whole fifth floor. Since the shooting incident, I didn''t go to Duke''s apartment. In the garage of that building, Magda shot Duke. My mind replays images of Duke lying in the pool of his blood so often that I don''t want to see it in person. Yes, the gory scene is not there anymore, but the aura of death still lingers and I''m not sure if I can cope with it. Due to the promise of celibacy, Duke and I showered separately. Six more days. We will sleep and wake up and then it will be five more days. Five more eternities. I snuggled next to Duke in bed and exhaled slowly while enjoying the way his arms circled around me, and his scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean made everything better. This is my home, right here... in his arms. "Will you tell me what''s weighing on your mind?", Duke asked, and I blinked at him. "Your mood is off since your mystery chat with Serge. What did he say? Should I beat him up?" I smiled. Duke is always ready to punish people who upset me. Even if that person is his guardian-bodyguard-assistant of eleven years. I''m unable to hide anything from Duke. He can read me like an open book. He was always able to do so, and it made me wonder if he is so perceptive or maybe that''s one more effect of the mate bond. "Sergio asked me to invite Calista for the oath ceremony." Duke cocked an eyebrow at me. "There must be more to it. It''s just an invitation. Why is that troubling you? And how much I know, your Aunt loves parties." I took a deep breath and said bluntly, "Calista is Sergio''s mate." Duke didn''t react and after a few long seconds of silence, I asked, "Did you hear me?" "I''m not sure. I thought you said how Calista is Sergio''s mate, but that''s not possible." "Why do you think it''s not possible?" "Sergio is a party animal. He always has several women flanking him. If he has a mate, he would not sleep around like there is no tomorrow." "Sergio WAS a party animal. He always HAD several women flanking him.", I corrected Duke. "Didn''t you notice that lately his behavior changed?" Duke''s eyes moved randomly, and I could see that he was putting the clues together. "Wow!", he exclaimed after some time. "I thought that Serge straightened his act because of Ash or maybe because of the possibility that these are last few weeks before he gets to move back to his old villa and wants to leave a good impression, but this¡­ I''m not sure what to say. Does Calista know?" "No.", I said dejectedly. "Calista likes to party and¡­ she is a female version of Sergio." Duke chuckled. "Serves him right. Karma." I pinched Duke''s arm. "How can you make fun of that? Can you imagine if I love to party, and I ignore you?" Duke''s face darkened. "I would chase away all the guys, break their legs and any other part of their body that touched you. Your eyes are made to look only at me, love." Oh, God! His domineering words made my core pulse with the need for him to claim me. This is not a good time to get aroused, we are having a serious conversation! "Can you say how that would happen if I''m a vampire princess and you can''t approach me without risking your life?" Duke didn''t think it''s a big deal. "Even if you are a dragon princess, I would sneak into your den and pillage your treasures." He cradled my cheek with his palm and looked me into the eyes while saying, "I would gladly risk my life for you because there is no point in living if you are not by my side." A warm and fuzzy feeling filled my chest. My Duke is a sweet talker. "I know, but if I don''t know your intentions, I would probably think of you as a stalker." "Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­", Duke let out a hollow laugh in slow motion. "If only you knew, baby." My eyebrows shoot up. What is that supposed to mean? Duke saw that I was scrutinizing him, so he cleared his throat. "Why are you worried about Sergio''s mate? It''s his business. Did you forget that Sergio is more than four hundred years old? You only need to invite Calista, and as long as we say that it''s a party, she will definitely come. We can add how we need a witness to the oath, and she is someone we trust. Other than the witness thing being a lie, everything else is kind of truth." I liked this plan. It might work, but¡­ "Calista doesn''t know that my father is absent." This was the part that bothered me the most. I had no idea how Calista will react when she finds out that Aldus is in eternal sleep, and that he wouldn''t be in that state if Duke was not shot. It''s my fault. if I didn''t overuse my ability, I would be conscious and help out and... there is no way to know what would happen in that case, but it''s the fact that my father risked his life to save Duke because of me, so it''s my fault. Duke shrugged. "Then, don''t tell her. Say that he has some important business to attend to, it wouldn''t be the first time." I let out a long breath. He made everything sound so easy and it probably would be if I didn''t have a guilty conscience. Actually, even Duke doesn''t know that my father is in eternal sleep. I didn''t find the courage to tell him. It''s three months since the incident and the only ones who know about my father''s state are Krob and me. I decided to change the topic. I will invite Calista and tell her that father is busy and the rest will be up to Sergio. Sergio is a grown-up, and if he rejects the mate bond, it won''t have any effect on Calista while Sergio will manage. Hopefully. And if he doesn''t reject the mate bond then¡­ I hope the Moon Goddess will help him because my Aunt is a handful, and no one can predict how her family would react if he actually marks her. I saw Vito''s mark on Tessa''s neck. It looked like an intricate tattoo that was a few shades darker compared to her skin, and Tessa explained how every mark is different and it represents the couple. I wonder how Duke''s mark will look on my neck. Once his wolf awakens, Duke will be able to place his mark on me, and I will take it happily. Since our vacation in paradise, when Duke explained all the signs that I''m his mate, I never had dark thoughts that are stemming from the possibility of us not being mates. It must be because his words made sense. The two of us feel the attraction, we can sense each other''s scents among millions of others, and only when we are together our worlds are at peace. He can''t be wrong. We are mates. "Did you notice that Ash was distant from Zoe and Luca?", Duke broke the silence. "They are all nervous." Duke didn''t understand. "Why?" "Zoe''s eighteen birthday is coming in a month. She hopes that she and Ash are mates, and Ash probably feels differently about it while Luca fears how that will change his life. Right now, Ash is free, and a mate bond will force him to be with Zoe. As for Luca, he is with Zoe almost all the time, and if Ash is Zoe''s mate, Luca will abruptly take the back seat." "Luca and Zoe are siblings. No matter what, they can be close.", Duke said. "But if Ash loves Zoe, he should embrace it, and not be afraid." "If the mate bond kicks in, he won''t have a choice.", I clarified. "Yes, it will pull him toward Zoe, but at this point, he doesn''t feel it and it scares him. Their birthdays are only months apart, and they all fear how crossing that milestone will change them." "You are calm about this." Was I? I guess I was. "There is no point in stressing about this. If Ash and Zoe are mates, both of them will feel the bond. Luca will probably sulk for a while, but he is a smart kid." "All three of them are smart.", Duke said with a smile. "It was nice listening to kids talk about the town. They have wonderful ideas and I believe might work." I agreed with this. "They grew up listening about the glory of the Bluemoon pack, and they got a chance to impact rebuilding the town that was part of those stories. I''m sure they are excited." "I will get Sergio to draw me a map of the town and to mark where the stores were. This is our chance to strategically place points of interest, and we should also decide where the hotel will be¡­" I listened to Duke talking and I melted into him. We were back to two of us, planning about the future, and I cherished these moments that made me feel normal. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 11 - Mr. Happy Is Gone Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - I love spending time in bed with Serina. Actually, the place is not important. The only thing that would make it better is if there is no stupid promise of celibacy that is supposed to steel my will¡­ but talking is also fine. It has to be. Anything is fine, as long as it''s with Serina. I need to show to Serina and to myself that I''m not a lustful savage no matter how much every cell in my body is screaming to screw the test and to bury myself deep inside the only woman who can make me feel sated. Ah, this is hard! Focus! Stop acting like a wimp! Six more days. I can do this¡­ Unless I completely lose my mind. I focused on what Serina was saying. Sergio found his soulmate? Calista!? I mean, the guy lived like a lecherous bachelor without any plans to settle, and fate tying him to a woman who has a similar lifestyle is probably the biggest Karma that one could experience. To make things worse, she doesn''t feel the bond. It''s suffering I would wish to my enemy, but considering how much hard time Sergio gave me in the last eleven years, and that he was one of the people who lied to me, I didn''t feel very bad for him. Noticing my indifference, Serina asked me how I would act if that situation applied to us. Well¡­ first, I''m not a man-whore. Second, if Serina looks at anyone other than me, there would be blood spilled. It''s that simple. I would never harm Serina, but that doesn''t apply to men who are buzzing around her. However, in the end, if she is not returning my feelings, I would be devastated but I would still cripple any man who dares to get close to her. I didn''t want to think about Sergio. He is a grown werewolf, and he should know what he is doing. I''m not a cupid to go around and fix other people''s love problems. Sergio is the one who told me that Moon Goddess is the one to decide the perfect mates, so for some reason unknown to us, Calista is perfect for Sergio. Karma? Poetic justice? I really didn''t want to think about it. My thoughts moved toward another topic we discussed over dinner, the town that was the heart of the Bluemoon pack when I was a kid. I was considering demolishing everything because there would be no one to live in it if I try to fix it, but after tonight''s chat, I realized that even without bringing hundreds of werewolves into the area, the town can get back on its feet. This was something to look forward to. I remembered the streets and the shops. It was a lively town, full of positive energy. I hope that we can recreate that. If successful, our trip for groceries will reduce drastically. My thoughts were interrupted when Serina put her leg over me and started grinding herself on my hip. The scent of her arousal hit me hard. Did she forget about six more days of celibacy? She came up with that ridiculous exercise, does she need to make it more difficult than it already is? Is THIS part of the exercise? "Serina, what are you doing?" I knew what she was doing, so the better question would be WHY she was doing it!? Does she want me to fail this ridiculous month-long exercise? She told me that if I fail, we will restart. I''m twenty-four days into this hell, there is no way I''m going back to the start line! That would be equal to suicide. Her hand that rested on my chest moved lower and slipped inside my sweatpants. I caught her wrist just a fraction before she reached my throbbing cock. "Hey¡­", she called breathily. "Let me touch you." "No.", I said firmly. "Come on.", Serina protested. "The trial is for you not to touch me. I should be able to touch you." OK. It made sense, but¡­ "It''s not fair that you touch me, and I can''t return the favor, Serina." I was not sure if this glass wall will hold on if I feel any part of her in my crotch area. Actually, it was cracking already. "You don''t need to touch me, Duke." "Yes, I do. If you can endure without an orgasm for a month, I will do the same." "Who said I''m enduring?", Serina asked, I examined her face while trying not to jump to conclusions. "What does that mean?" Serina grinned and scooted off the bed. She reached into the drawer of the bedside table and pulled a rectangle-shaped box. "Meet, Mr. Happy¡­", Serina said with glee while pulling a tan-colored dildo from the box. "See? I can touch you and Mr. Happy can¡­" "Mr. Happy?", I squeezed through my teeth. Serina was taken aback. "What''s with the reaction? I remember not so long ago you took me into a shady club where half-naked women danced and there was a dresser with all kinds of sex toys. You said that you want us to try them. This is the perfect opportunity. Don''t you think so?" "No.", I said angrily. The idea of someone or something else touching Serina''s sweet pussy was unacceptable. That is MINE! I would show her how nothing compares to the real thing. I mean, MY thing! Damn it! Six more days! I grabbed the wretched dildo from Serina''s hand and got out of the bed. I walked to the balcony in big strides and flung the blasted thing as far as I could, and I watched it as it disappeared behind a row of roofs four streets away. There. It''s gone. I turned to see Serina frowning at me. "What?", I snapped. "You killed Mr. Happy.", she said with some distress in her adorable voice. A surge of emotions swelled inside me, and I was not sure if I will laugh or cry. "Not dead. Just gone. I''m sure that someone will take good care of him." I crawled on the bed, pushing Serina down with my body until she was under me. "Serina¡­", I spoke through my teeth. "No one and nothing gets to touch what''s mine. And you are mine. All of you. Do you understand?" Serina smiled mischievously. "If I touch myself, will you spank me, Alpha?" I felt my eyebrow twitching at her cheeky response, but at the same time, my cock lurched at the mental image of Serina rubbing her clit with her legs spread wide for me to see. Damn it! This woman will be the end of me. In two swift moves, I got off Serina and wrapped her tightly in the comforter. I hugged her from the side. "Sleep." "Ugh!", Serina groaned in displeasure. "Why is this situation familiar?" I chuckled when I remembered that she was right. There was a time when we were in a similar position. Was it in France? It was Aldus''s villa, Luca''s birthday¡­ And I restricted Serina from touching me because she would pass out after orgasm. At that time, I believed her lie how that''s because of some sickness, and only later I found out it was some vitality-releasing ability that she was unable to control. I kissed her cheek. "I''m glad that we already have some sweet memories, Serina. We will make many more in the future." Serina stopped struggling to get out of the comforter-cocoon. "Sweet memories? I don''t remember you restricting my movements as anything sweet. Just like now. You shouldn''t touch me, but there are no limits for Mr. Happy. It would be good for both of us." I couldn''t believe this. "Can you stop talking about that dildo? And why did you name it?" "Just saying, ''dildo'', is too generic. Considering where he was supposed to go, I thought to give him a name that will be more intimate." I rolled my eyes at the silly girl who was talking bravely despite her intense blush. I know that things like sex toys are way out of her comfort zone, yet she was doing it because of me. I guess she could see how difficult it is for me to control my urges. Well, it''s not like I didn''t have an orgasm in the last three weeks. I rubbed it off more times than I can remember, but that is like a bandage on a wound that requires stitches. No matter what I do, there is only one Serina and only she can make this aching need go away because she is the reason behind it. I kissed her temple, and then her forehead, and then I gave her a long gentle kiss on the lips. "I love you, Serina¡­", I murmured into her lips without breaking eye contact. "We need to wait only six more days. I don''t see this as denying myself pleasure. If after this my will is strong enough to control my wolf, then it''s an investment in our future." Serina''s expression softened, and I could see in her enchanting gray eyes all the love she holds for me. "Alright. Let''s sleep.", I said, seeing that her fighting spirit (or is it a lustful spirit?) subsided. I released my hold just enough for Serina to wiggle out of her comforter-cocoon and to settle in my embrace again. Her head fit in the crook of my neck perfectly. Everything about Serina is perfect. I counted the seconds between her breaths, and I waited for the small sigh that confirmed she entered the dreamland. God, how much I love this woman! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 12 - Too Many Things To Handle Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - As the time of the oath with kids was approaching, I was getting nervous because I realized that I had no idea from where to start with hiring the staff for our home. Duke is great with hiring people, but he had no experience dealing with creatures and I didn''t want regular humans to linger in our house because it didn''t feel right to put them at risk. What if someone attacks us? How will they work if we have creatures visiting? Should I just tell everyone to pretend to be human and hope that our staff doesn''t see something unusual and gets a heart attack? It''s not like I can post an ad: ''Staff needed. Required qualifications: at least 18 years of age, able to pass a criminal background check, good in following instructions¡­ not freak out if you see someone drinking blood... ignore indoor storms, purple flames, dragons, ghouls, werewolves, vampires, and be ready to be ambushed by invisible enemies. Maybe I should hire ninjas who are extremely open-minded to supernatural stuff and are willing to clean and cook for a living. It would be best if I could hire creatures, but where can I find reliable ones on short notice? If I spread the word among creatures that I need helpers, I could already imagine members of the Council sending their people in order to spy on me (and my father). It was hopeless. Luckily, Maria stepped in. "Miss, may I suggest that you temporarily use people from your current properties? I''m confident that Master wouldn''t mind as long as things in those other locations are not disrupted, and unless guests are present, the workload is minimal." I was all ears. "Please, continue, Maria." "I personally know the staff that works at the properties in London, Munich, Paris, Warsaw, and here." Here, was the Genoa. "If we get two people from each place, with me and Zeiroi, that will be twelve, and that should be enough to get the things set up. Once things are settled in the mansion and we complete deep clean, we can cut the number of people in half and have them rotate. As you hire permanent staff, we can reduce the number of people who come temporarily." I thought about how that will work. Since all of them are working on Mezzanotte properties, they are aware of creatures and know about discretion. "That''s brilliant, Maria.", I said. "Can I rely on you to handle this?" Maria blinked. "You want me to manage the staff?" "Will you, please?" Technically, that was a promotion for her, and I was not sure why she was reluctant to accept. "I can, temporarily.", Maria responded. "Temporarily?" "Managing the staff and ensuring that everything runs smoothly can''t be done halfheartedly and usually one person is dedicated to it full time. If I take over the role of overseeing things at your new home, I won''t be able to accompany you when you travel. I would like to stay in my role as your personal maid, Miss." I was touched. "Thank you, Maria. It will be so. As we find candidates for the staff, Drago and I will interview them, and I will also rely on your opinion. You will get to observe them and let me know if you believe that someone will be good to manage staff. Is that alright?" Maria smiled. "Absolutely, Miss." That made it easier to breathe. Maria and the cook went with Mitch to check out the villa and estimate the work and number of people needed. I authorized them to stock up the fridge and the pantry and also to buy equipment for the kitchen, bedlinens, towels, toiletries, and whatever else is necessary for the staff and the guests. The only thing I told Maria was that I want it to match in style and quality to what we have in Genoa and Maria assured me that she will take care of it. In the last three years, I''ve got to know Maria well, and I was confident that she will perform flawlessly. Zeiroi also tagged along with the gardener to see the garden and the land around the villa, and to discuss the landscape with the designer. Duke and I already approved the design, but I wanted Zeiroi and the gardener to get a sneak peek in advance, and to ask professionals any questions they might have because I wouldn''t know how to answer any of those. They all agreed to contribute and I''m relieved to have them by my side. That''s all thanks to my father who hired capable people. After they returned, Zeiroi was excited to move to his new home. Unfortunately, he will need to wait for everything to be settled, unless he wants to sleep on the bare mattress and to find his own food in the forest. Of course, there is also the security issue. I don''t believe that Zeiroi will be OK by himself. I still don''t trust Pio and his group of werewolves who are living in the area, and considering Zeiroi''s naive and straightforward personality, I fear that werewolves would end him after five minutes of talking to him, so I told Zeiroi that he can move there with the rest of the staff. To be honest, I can''t wait for Duke and me to settle in our new home. That will be one task less on my to-do list. There are so many things on my plate that I barely have any time to investigate eternal sleep, and the guilt is eating me up. Yes, I have Zoe and Luca helping me, but there are still many things that only I can do. I can delegate them more tasks after the oath. I finished reading father''s notes, but that''s what they are, just notes with his observations and theories that came from rumors about other vampires who fell into eternal sleep. It''s obvious that my father was lacking lab specimens. I should secure a few of those so that I can inject them with various concoctions and record the effects, but for that, I will need a comatose vampire and they are not exactly easy to find. Based on Aldus''s notes, most of the vampires in the eternal sleep were disposed of by ignorant humans who cut off their heads and pierced their hearts with wooden stakes, in order to prevent vampires from reviving. Oh, and after that, they would burn their bodies. Anyone will be dead after you cut his head off, destroy his heart, or burn him into a crisp. Did they need to do all three? Why are humans so dramatic? But I was more irked that they destroyed my potential specimens. From my father''s notes, I found out that those few vampires in eternal sleep that are still with intact bodies belong to high-ranking families and they are held in top-secret mausoleums that are nearly impossible to break in. Do I want to risk my life in order to secure a lab specimen? No. If I get caught (and killed), there will be no one to revive my father. I need to be smart about this. Maybe after Maria helps me with securing the staff, she can help me acquire a comatose vampire? It''s not like I don''t have anyone I can turn to for help, but that will also risk exposing my father''s condition, and I can''t go there. I won''t. Trouble will come even if they just suspect that something is off. Secrecy means safety. I can imagine vultures attacking everything my father built over centuries if they find out that he can''t fight back. And they will also come after me, and after him as well. I will not allow it. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 13 - The Abandoned Boat Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - As much as it might sound selfish, there is something good that came out of Aldus''s eternal sleep. I finally have a goal in my life. I mean, it''s not like I was doing things without a reason so far, but wishing for a happy eternity with Duke is not exactly a solid goal in life. Since I woke up in my father''s lab in Venice, I was doing things as my father told me, and on my own, I placed in front of me short-term things like to read a book, learn a skill, figure out a recipe, make a pill, perfect an ability, meet with Duke. And even before that, my only goal was to finish my education and leave my so-called parents, but I never thought about what I would do after that. I guess I was never the planning type. However, now I have a tangible thing in front of me: wake up my father. It''s specific, measurable, achievable, and it gave me a purpose. I''m aware that it will not be a simple feat to accomplish. If it''s easy, many would do it before me, but I will take it because giving up on reviving my father is not an option. If I give up, that means I accept my father''s sacrifice so that Duke and I can live, and that''s absolutely not acceptable. I refuse to compromise. I refuse to settle. I love Duke with every fiber of my being, but I can''t pick Duke over my father and be happy with the outcome. What''s the point of being Miss Mezzanotte, an immortal with all these resources, knowledge, and powers, if I need to watch my loved ones suffer? I''m doing my best not to fall apart after Aldus left me abruptly. It caught me unprepared. I''m not ready to face this world without my father and that''s why I will wake him up and then I will give him a good scolding for going into eternal sleep without permission! "Miss, our destination is in sight!", Mitch called, and I looked at the darkness all around us from the speedboat. What am I doing on the speedboat? I wish I knew. Today is the last day of Duke''s celibacy exercise and I thought that we will spend it together, waiting for midnight to strike before we rip our clothes off and indulge in each other until we collapse from exhaustion, drenched with our bodily fluids and happiness, yet Duke said that something came up and he was busy and that we will see each other later. Later, he said, but it''s already past eleven in the evening, and the whole day other than ''later, love'', I didn''t get anything else from Duke as he was unreachable. Sergio and Ash were also unavailable, and that made me think they have an emergency at the Eclipse. It''s just like Duke to keep problems to himself and to deal with them without burdening me. It''s not like I can help him out anyway because I suck at finances. I was fine to wait it out, but the clock was ticking, and I was getting restless. And then it happened¡­ About three hours ago, Mitch told me that he will take me to Duke with his signature stoic expression and, "Mr. Orsini gave me the instructions where to take you and a note to keep it a secret. He wants to surprise you. We are to leave in half an hour." Considering the clues Duke left me (secret, surprise) and that it was close to eight in the evening, I assumed that there will be a fancy dinner and dancing involved. I put on my floor-length custom Versace gown that hugs my body in all the right places and has a big V-shaped dip in the back that showcases my skin. I''m wearing high-heeled shoes which give me a height boost to appear only about ten centimeters shorter than my Duke. I don''t like when I look like a dwarf compared to Duke when we are dancing. I''ve got my hair and makeup done in record time while thinking about the luxurious place that might be the top suite of a hotel, or maybe one villa with majestic views, but now I think that this is a trap, and I will become food for the fish. One helicopter ride later, now I''m on a boat, moving through the darkness, and I''m surprised that my destination is¡­ another boat? As we approached our target, one light became a cluster of many that expanded by the second, and I realized that this was a boat with three levels. "Here you are, Miss¡­", Mitch said and gave me his hand so that I hop from one boat to another. "Enjoy your evening." "You are leaving?" My voice came a bit panicky. "The invitation was for you only, Miss. I''m just the driver.", Mitch said like it''s a totally normal thing. Well, normally, it would be normal, but this was NOT normal! I was on my own, in the middle of a large body of water, on a boat that''s surrounded by darkness, without a clue where I was exactly. Out of all the powers I had at my disposal, I wished for one that comes with a GPS. Mitch powered on the speedboat and he gave me a nod before driving away. With the sound of the engine fading in the distance, only the soft swooshing of the sea was heard as it hit the boat I was standing on. Great now what? I looked at the boat that was new and nice and clean and¡­ abandoned. What happened with stealthy servers that would ensure we have food and wine with candles, flowers, and soft music? A fireplace, maybe? Why did this look like it came from a scary movie where only the masked man with a machete survives at the end? Mitch wouldn''t pull a prank on me. Did he drop me off at the wrong place? "Duke?", I called, and I''ve got no response. This was supposed to be a surprise and I didn''t like it. I swear, if this is Duke''s idea of a joke, I will make sure to plan for a proper payback! It took me a few endless seconds to look down and notice a trail made out of rose petals. With nothing else to do (unless I decided to swim back to the shore), I decided to see where that trail will lead me. Yeah, yeah... I know. This is how all scary movies start, with the heroine following a predictable path that will lead to the guy with a machete. Inside of the boat was elegant with wooden floors and few small area rugs. There was a sitting area, a bar, and a fancy chandelier hung from the ceiling. Two doors at the opposite side were closed, but the petals showed me to go up the stairs to the upper deck. After confirming that no one was there, I moved to follow the trail and my sight fell on the tablet that was propped to stand on the bar. It had a counter going and I panicked when I realized that it was showing seconds backward. 12¡­ 11¡­ 10¡­ Should I run out and jump in the water? 7¡­ 6¡­ 5¡­ Is this thing going to explode? 2... 1¡­ 0¡­ I closed my eyes, as I braced myself for the calamity. Nothing happened. I opened my eyes and stared at the tablet which showed 00:00:00 blinking. I released the breath I was holding. Wait! What if something DID happen, but I''m still not aware of it? I nervously glanced around. Still nothing. "If there is a camera recording me, I want to say that this is NOT funny!", I grumbled. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 14 - Unexpected Dinner Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I looked at the flower petals covering the stairs that spiraled to the upper deck. Maybe at the end of this flowery path I will find out what the countdown was about, and I DEFINITELY wanted to know why was I in the middle of the sea, alone, on a luxurious boat? I took the first step up, and I truly hoped I won''t see a masked man with a machete on the upper deck. Ah, what if he is a naked man with a machete? ''Chill, Serina. Masked or naked, you can just blow him off the deck.'', I reassured myself as I made my way up. ''And if he gets too close, just treat him as a meal and drain his vitality away.'' Now, this gave me even more confidence that I can handle myself. I allowed my imagination to go crazy and for a minute I completely forgot that I''m immortal with powers and that Mitch brought me here to meet with Duke but¡­ where is Duke? Is he not here? Will he come later? What if something happened? The anxiety made my legs move faster and I stopped abruptly as soon as I reached the upper deck. "What took you so long?", Duke asked with a smirk which told me that he was watching me from the moment I stepped on this boat. God, I made a fool of myself, much to his amusement. There is probably a camera downstairs and he saw all my silly expressions. Maybe I should explain myself. "I thought that a masked man with machete got you." Duke''s eyebrows shoot up. "What?" I shook my head helplessly and walked to the man I love to pieces. "You will be the end of me, Duke¡­", I mumbled while burying my face in the crook of his neck and I took a deep breath to fill my lungs with Duke''s scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean. His arms circled around me naturally, like I belong there, in his embrace. And I do. "No, my love. I am your beginning just how you are mine.", he said, and I could hear that he was smiling. I looked up to Duke and I soaked in his handsome features. Everything about him oozes with masculinity. That''s my Alpha. "What''s with all the secrecy?", I asked. "I was planning a surprise. A romantic evening for the two of us. Are you surprised?" "I am.", I admitted and looked around. The upper deck had cozy off-white seating on both sides, and in the middle was a table. The table had candles on it and rose petals that were also scattered everywhere. The boat that looked scary suddenly became super-romantic with the addition of Duke. "Aww¡­ I thought you are avoiding me, but you ended up planning all this." Duke shook his head at me, but his eyes were full of endless love and admiration. "Don''t be silly, Serina. I will never avoid you. For most of the day, I was working on this. Since I didn''t want staff to disturb us, it took a bit of extra work." I picked up something from his words, and I wanted to make sure... "Are you saying that it''s just the two of us on this boat?" Duke hummed in confirmation. "There are three bedrooms on the lower deck, but since it''s just the two of us, the whole boat is at our disposal." I liked that. I liked it very much because his words told me that the whole boat is ours, and we have privacy, which means that we can get naked. Everywhere. "Oh¡­ I see roses, candles, and I can assume that we will have dinner and dance before...", my voice trailed as I wiggled my eyebrows playfully. A deep laugh rumbled in his chest, a carefree one, full of joy. I love to see him in a good mood, but I wondered why are his hands still on my back and not under my dress. "So, are we safe?", I asked. "I mean, is it after midnight?" "Didn''t you see the countdown downstairs?" I realized that the tablet was not a timer for a bomb or some calamity, but it was counting until midnight. The sheer thought of how it''s after midnight sent a pulse of need into the pit of my stomach and the fact that Duke was right there, just the two of us on a boat, only amplified my craving to feel him deep inside me. I was impatient to finish the romantic formalities and move to the sexy part. I took his hands into mine and gave him a squeeze. God, how much I wanted those hands all over me! "Should we start with dinner?" Duke chuckled and kissed knuckles on both of my hands before letting go and moving toward the table. He pulled a chair for himself and took a seat. It was unusual for Duke to sit without making sure I''m settled first, but I didn''t want to think about that because there was another pressing matter. "Didn''t you say that there is no staff here? Where is food?" "You will take care of it." ''Oh, he wants me to serve him.'', I thought. Is this one of his roleplaying desires? Did he prepare a sexy maid outfit for me? "You want me to bring food?" "Something like that.", he drawled. I didn''t get it. Should I get the food or not? It was not the romancing I expected, but I didn''t want to dwell on the details as long as I get Duke as desert. "Where is the food?", I asked while looking around, hoping to see a cart with covered dishes, but there was none. Do I need to go downstairs? I turned to Duke, expecting some guidance, but I saw that his eyes were moving over my body, the intensity of his gaze leaving a trail of scorching marks. After a few endless seconds of silence, Duke patted the table. "Come here, love. I want you to serve me my meal. The last month was torturous and I''m ready to break my fasting." It took me a moment to understand what he meant. The meal was me. That''s why he didn''t pull a chair for me. Actually, there was no second chair. From the beginning, his plan was that I will sit on the table, and he will eat me. It was scandalous and for a shameful reason I didn''t want to admit, my panties were drenched. Duke narrowed his eyes at me. "Are you coming?" "Ah¡­", a silly sound escaped my lips. In my mind, I was already on the table with Duke all over me. I moved toward the table without breaking eye contact and Duke grabbed my hips, lifting me with ease and putting me on the table. He frowned at the sight of a long dress that held my legs together and before I could react, a ripping sound of fabric was heard, and I felt the sea breeze caressing my skin all the way up to my hips. "This was custom¡­ Versace¡­", I cried weakly. Duke didn''t seem to care about my complaint related to him tearing my dress. Yes, it''s not the first dress he ruined but I wished that he stop doing it. Duke spread my legs, one on each side of him, and I hissed when he bit the inside of my knee. I wanted to tell him not to bite, but the pain morphed into pleasure quickly, leaving me tongue-tied. I wanted him to bite me again. Duke smiled against my skin. "You are lucky that your man is rich. I will get you a dozen dresses like those." "That will give you more garments to tear. Maybe I should wear only a bathrobe every time we are together. That''s easy to remove and we will save a fortune." Duke hummed in approval and his hot palms moved over my thighs, firing me up to the point of insanity. I laughed weakly while running my fingers through his silky hair. I knew that only Duke can make me feel this way because he is the only man who has my heart and my unconditional trust. My body is his as well because he is my everything. My Duke. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 15 - Dukes Feast Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Our current position on the top deck of a luxury boat was scandalous. I was sitting on the dining table that had rose petals scattered everywhere, and several candles at the far end. Between my legs was Duke, who was sitting on the chair, his position placing his face at my chest level, but his eyes were glued to my exposed legs (thanks to Duke tearing my custom Versace gown). The bodice of the gown was still fairly untouched, and Duke caressed my legs like they are the most precious things in the world. I could see the lust clouding Duke''s mind with every passing second as the air around us became heady, and I didn''t move a muscle because I didn''t want to disturb him. The impatience with which Duke tore my panties left me breathless and I knew that he can smell my arousal. He probably smelled it from the moment I climbed on this upper deck. Before I could feel the fresh breeze between my legs, Duke''s hot breath was there. "Ah¡­", a lustful sound left my lips when his tongue moved between my drenched folds, and his hum of satisfaction sent vibrations deep into my core, firing up all my nerve endings. My mind was spinning. Literally. Duke was lapping at me like a parched man while holding my knees firmly to prevent me from pulling my shaky legs together. The way he handles my body with confidence is the biggest turn-on ever. The ecstatic pressure was building rapidly as Duke pushed me toward Heaven with every stroke of his tongue and I gripped the edges of the table while trying to steady myself. "Let it out, love¡­ I want to hear you¡­", he murmured against my flesh, and I felt him smiling when a throaty moan escaped me. Did I really make that sound? My mind was a mess, and I had no idea at what point I started shouting, "Ah, yes¡­ Yes!" "Yes, what?", Duke asked, and I couldn''t believe that he stopped to look at me. I yanked his hair, urging him to go back and finish what he started. "Don''t stop now." "Stop, what?" Damn! He wanted me to talk dirty! "Don''t stop, I am so close. Please.", I pleaded. Duke gave me a devilish smirk and I could see that he was plotting something sinister, but I had my secret weapon. I looked straight into his endlessly blue eyes and called softly, "Mateo¡­" His eyes shook for a moment before he buried his face where it belongs, between my legs. I threw my head backward and continued riding the wave of pleasure while staring blankly at the stary sky above. "Ah! Mateo!", I cried his name with the last fraction of air from my lungs as ecstasy shook my soul. "Ah¡­ Oh... Uh¡­ Ugh¡­", I struggled to breathe and Duke showed no intention of stopping. "You taste divine, Serina¡­", he murmured and then he sucked on my clit. "I can do this all night long." Yeah, but if you don''t stop for a bit, I might pass out. The pleasure was torturous, yet I didn''t want him to stop. Give me a breather, will you!? Just a few seconds will do. No! Don''t you dare stop! The last month felt like a century and we need to make up for it! Unaware of my internal conflicts, Duke''s tongue circled around my clit once, twice, and then he teased my throbbing entrance. "Fuck, Serina! I can''t wait to feel you milk my cock!" ''Well, don''t wait!'', I wanted to say, but I was unable to speak or move because his tongue moved over my clit in mighty strokes, bringing another surge of electricity that created fireworks in front of my closed eyes within seconds and my whole body shook uncontrollably. Duke held my legs spread wide, and he didn''t move from the chair while his head was lowered so that he can feast on me. He treated me like a meal, and I didn''t mind, not even a little bit. He can eat me up anytime. I was lost in the haze of lust, and I had no idea at what point Duke stood up. He pulled me toward him until my buttocks hung from the edge of the table and I leaned on my elbows for support. I could feel his hot and hard shaft moving between my folds as he spread my juices over him and I jolted every time he ran over my throbbing clit. And there it was. The pressure¡­ the stretch¡­ and the mind-blowing friction that shot zaps of pleasure through my body. Duke stood above me, with the night sky providing a perfect background for my handsome Alpha who took his sweet time to enter me, but I couldn''t complain because he looked at me like I''m the center of his world. A low rumble formed in Duke''s chest when he got all the way in, and a blissful smile bloomed on his handsome face. Finally, we were one. Duke''s hot palms moved up my exposed abdomen, and he gripped what was left of my dress. In one swift move, he ripped the bodice, leaving me only in my bra. Well, I knew that the bra won''t stay there for long either, but he didn''t remove it right away; he only pushed it up, exposing my breasts for him to feast on. Duke arched his body above mine and took my right nipple in his mouth while his fingers played with my left one. And then his hips moved slowly. I knew that he wanted me just as much as I wanted him, maybe more. Yet the control he showed was stunning. I could see that he enjoyed the way our bodies connected, like two halves that became a perfect whole. I was not sure if he moved slowly in order to torture me or himself, but I needed him harder and faster, so I reached for his perfect ass and dug my fingers into it, urging him to move. Duke unlatched himself from my breast and looked at me questionably. "Don''t hold it in, Mateo.", I breathed. "After one long month, I am eager to feel what my Alpha can do. Show me that I''m yours." His eyes flashed with something unfathomable and for a long moment, he stared at me. Duke straightened up and grabbed my hips and I inhaled a choppy breath in anticipation of what''s coming. His gaze bore into my eyes like he can see into my soul as he pumped himself inside me vigorously, filling me to the brim and hitting some mysterious spots that sent bolts of electricity through my body. This is what I wanted. This is what I desired. Duke''s touch. All of it. Everywhere. It was wild and unrestrained and just ours. I lost track of time, but it felt like only a minute passed when my body tensed before I exploded into a scream, and I cried for mercy while Duke showed none. One orgasm came after another, blurring my mind and erasing everything negative in this world as Duke filled me up. I enjoy the feeling of his hot seed inside me, and I love his expression when ecstasy washes over him in waves that make him shudder. His body glistened with sweat and I was dazed by the perfection of his muscles rippling as he moved. He is sexy and powerful and mine. That''s my Alpha. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 16 - Dukes Feast (cont.) Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - The scent of Serina''s arousal hit me hard the moment she hugged me, and I controlled myself from pushing her down on the floor of the top deck. This was about showing her that I can control myself, and not give in to my urges to plunder her insides. Yes, I was setting this up for the last two weeks, starting with the purchase of the luxury yacht, figuring out where we can dock for the night without anyone disturbing us, contacting Luca and Zoe related to storing fresh blood, and talking to Mitch about bringing Serina here secretly. I wondered how Serina will react when she realizes what I planned for tonight, and her eagerness to play along and sit on the table was a pleasant surprise. Serina''s shocked expression whenever I rip one of her fancy gowns is priceless. Yes, I know that I can take a few seconds to remove it properly, but I like the way her eyes flash in outrage when she realizes that I ruined it. But the outrage lasts only for a moment because I am well aware of how much that turns her on. Her sweet pussy tasted better than I remembered, and I used every spec of control I had to savor her flavors and the heat which splashed on my face. I desperately wanted that heat around my cock, but I waited a month, a few more minutes was not too much to ask. Just one more lick, stroke, pinch. Just one more. I love when Serina squirms under my ministrations, and her lustful sounds are out of this world. I will never get bored of them. Eventually, I gave in to my throbbing need which demanded that sweet entrance. I moved slowly, wanting to engrave every moment of the experience, but then Serina grabbed my ass and asked me to pillage her insides and to show her what I can do. She wanted me to dominate her, as her Alpha. How can I say no to that? "Fuck!", I cursed when she came around my cock wonderfully and I had to slow down the movements of my hips because I wanted to prolong this as much as possible. Serina was still panting for air when I increased the pace of my thrusts. I loved hearing that surprised gasp which told me she didn''t expect it. Not yet, at least. Small beads of sweat started forming on her perfect skin, reflecting the light and making her glow, like my Goddess she is. She is flawless. Every part of Serina is perfect, inside and out. I pulled her up and I sat on the chair without pulling out, with Serina straddling me. She appeared to be exhausted, and I used this moment of stillness to remove her bra so that I can feast on her flesh without any obstacles. It took only a few seconds for her hips to start moving in circular motions and her insides coiled around my cock fantastically when she picked up the pace. Shit! At this rate, I will come within a minute. Serina leaned on me completely, the skin-to-skin contact was fantastic, and only her hips moved, providing that mind-blowing friction. Every time we touch, there is some subtle energy that fills me up. I wonder if that''s the effect of the mate bond. Sergio told me that mates feel sparks when they touch and that they power up each other in more than just physical aspects. I can''t wait for my wolf to awaken so that I experience the next level of ecstasy. It''s not that I''m not elated with what Serina and I have currently, but I am curious to find out what the next level will be. I carried Serina to the lower deck and put her on the bed. Before joining Serina on the plush fabric, I took a moment to observe her perfect body, starting from her toes and going up until I reached her eyes that were trained on me with all the adoration in the world, and I couldn''t believe that this gorgeous woman is mine. If there is such a thing as balance in life, I would imagine that growing up with lies and losing everything I had, was necessary so that I can earn the right to be with Serina. From the moment she entered my life, Serina was my light, my motivation to get up in the morning, my reason to exist. She is my everything and I hope that I will be good enough for her, someday. Her sight moved toward my erection, and she smiled. Yup, I was hard and ready because no matter what we did on the upper deck, it was far from being enough to wear me down. Serina told me that werewolves have high libidos and that Alpha blood in my veins is the reason for my high stamina. Well, at least she didn''t call me a horny creep... her horny creep because only she makes me feel this way. I am glad that Serina is more than human, otherwise, I would need to wait for her to catch her breath and rest between our wild lovemaking sessions. As I said, she is perfect for me. Serina moved toward me and cupped my balls. Her sight was glued to my cock and the way she licked her lips told me what''s coming. "Ahh¡­", a barely audible sigh escaped my lips when she took me into her mouth. I could feel her tongue tracing the veins on my cock and my soul shook while she sucked my balls, one at a time, releasing small moans of pleasure like she was enjoying the best delicacy. Damn, she is good! I wanted this to last forever, but she pressed some secret spot, just behind my balls, making my nerves come alive, and all that energy collected in my groin area for a moment before I exploded into the back of her throat. My ass buckled and my body shook in a mind-blowing orgasm as she licked me clean. It took me a few breaths for my vision to focus and see her smug smile directed at me. She was proud of what she did to me, and she had every right to feel so. I pushed her back on the mattress, got on top of her, and kissed her deeply, tasting myself on her tongue. Our flavors mixed together perfectly. Everything is perfect, as long as Serina and I are together. I trailed kisses over the edge of her jaw before moving down her neck. Serina squirmed under me while her fingers raked my back in an attempt to pull me down on her completely, but I didn''t give in because I love the sight of her body arching to meet mine. Her flavor of jasmine and Japanese wisteria made me lightheaded, and her sweet taste mixed with sweat was out of this world. I did that. I made her sweaty and I made her needy. I paused when I felt her pulse under my lips, and I kissed her there, at the base of her neck. My tongue moved over the spot, and I felt the urge to bite her. There was a time when I thought that I was weird but after hearing Serina''s story about werewolves and how my father was the Supreme Alpha, many things fell into place, including my obsession with Seraphina and my aching need to make her mine in every way possible. "When my wolf awakens and I can grow my fangs, I want to put my mark on you. Right there¡­", I kissed her neck again and she let out a shaky breath close to my ear. "Will you accept it, Serina?" "Yes", she breathed. "I am yours, Mateo, and I can''t wait to wear your mark for everyone to see." My cock lurched at her words. There is nothing more arousing than hearing this perfect woman say she is mine. I positioned myself and the sensation of her welcoming heat made me groan. She was wet and hot and tight and made for me. I will never get bored of this. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 17 - Morning On The Boat Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I woke up in the arms of the most handsome man on the planet. My Duke. We were sticking to each other, literally, due to the bodily fluids we didn''t wash off before falling asleep. Yes, I needed a shower, but that was all me and Duke and I didn''t mind staying like that longer. Duke was sleeping and this was a great opportunity for me to appreciate his features in silence. I saw his naked glory many times before, but no matter how much I look at him, every part of Duke leaves me in awe. He is perfect. His face was relaxed, and he had a small smile at the corner of his lips, looking like an exquisite painting that shouldn''t be disturbed. Last night was mind-blowing and I wished that we don''t leave the bed, but we ended up leaving the bed twice in order to shower, and once to eat. The kitchen on the boat has enough food to last us several days, and I was astonished when I saw that Duke stored blood for me. He has a gift of rendering me speechless because he always thinks about me and my needs. I wish that I can do something for him, something that will tell him he is my number one, but no matter what I come up with, nothing seems good enough. I won''t give up until I find that perfect gift or a gesture that will tell him he is my everything. I smiled at the thought that this delicious specimen sleeping by my side is mine. All mine. ONLY mine. My eyes moved lower from his spellbinding face and paused on his firm pecs before going over the spectacular landscape his abs created. The sight was better than looking at the sculpture of a Greek God. The luxurious bedsheet started just below Duke''s waist, covering his legs, and a small giggle escaped me at the sight of Duke''s morning tent. After everything we did last night, he still has the energy for a hard-on. That''s my Alpha. "What''s funny?", Duke asked drowsily and somehow his lips landed right on my temple even though he didn''t open his eyes. "Good morning, handsome.", I said in a singing voice. "Good morning, love. What''s funny?", he was not willing to give up. "Not funny. Amusing.", I corrected him, and he opened one eye lazily to let me know he needs more than that. "I''m amused that you are hard and ready.", I said. Duke''s lips lifted into a smug smirk. He definitely took it as a compliment. "For you, always, baby." I rolled my eyes at his cheeky response, but I didn''t rebuke him because it was the truth. He was always ready to please me. I rubbed my cheeks on his chest, soaking in Duke''s warmth and scent, and he tightened his hold on me. It was just Duke and me in the bedroom, on the boat, in the middle of a sea (I didn''t know the exact location and it didn''t matter); it seemed like we were the only two people in the world, and it was perfect. "I don''t want to return to reality.", I admitted my thoughts. "Can we stay on this boat forever?" "We can stay until you get bored of it." I looked up at Duke and met his piercing blue eyes. "I won''t get bored." "You will.", he said with a smile. "Eventually, you will want to find out how the company is doing, and Zoe, Luca, and Ash. You will check on the properties and the staff and that clingy elf who wants to be a gardener, and you will probably want to perform some experiments also." I let out a long breath. He was right. No matter how much I enjoyed here with Duke, away from everything, I had responsibilities and tasks. I made a silent promise that once my three teens grow up and Aldus is awake, I will take a long vacation. Just Duke and me. I didn''t care where as long as no one can find us. "I am worried.", I said. "About?" "This was the last test and you passed. I am worried about the consequences of your wolf awakening." "Don''t worry, love. It will be fine. I will not let him take over and he will confirm that we are mates. Once I gain my wolf, I will be stronger, and I will be able to protect myself and you." That all sounded wonderful, and it would be nice if that was enough but¡­ "We have no way to predict how your awakening will impact the current order among creatures or how they will react to it. Sergio said that werewolves will be able to feel your aura, and that will definitely attract attention. It will be only a matter of time before other creatures find out that the Supreme Alpha emerged." Sergio said that every true Alpha can cover a certain radius with his aura which impacts other werewolves and that as the Supreme Alpha, Duke''s area of influence will be quite large. In time, Duke can learn to control it, but until he does, any werewolf in the vicinity will have a stifling urge to submit and they will be able to sense general direction from where that pressure is coming. It will be like Duke has a homing beacon that every werewolf can pick up, and I can imagine that many of them won''t be happy about it. Just the thought of it was unsettling. Duke cupped my cheek and gave me a light kiss on the lips. "That''s why we will set up security and traps in our new home before my wolf awakens. Whoever dares to come, we will be ready for them. I don''t want to hide anymore, Serina. You deserve better. The only way for us to enjoy what we have is to come in the open and face whoever dares to challenge us. Once we repel the first few intruders, others will think thrice before they approach us." I was touched that he thought about me, and I knew that what he said was reasonable, but I was still nervous. If living with Duke at the top of a mountain, isolated from the world, would guarantee our safety, I would do it, but I knew that with power comes responsibility. Both of us have our companies and people who rely on us. We can''t disappear. We owe to them and to ourselves to stand tall and defend what we have and chickening out won''t help anyone, especially not my father. If I knew that my father would wake up in a month or a year, or ten, I would ask Duke to wait with awakening his wolf, but I have no timeline for finding a cure for eternal sleep and asking Duke to postpone his life because I might do something sometimes in the future, won''t be fair. Duke smiled gently and spoke, "You have several kick-ass abilities and a vast library of knowledge, and the word is that once I get my wolf I will be the most powerful werewolf. Our home will be surrounded with top of the line high-tech security system, and you will arrange protective arrays. We won''t be alone as there will be Sergio, at least three more very capable werewolves, and I''m sure that your father will send a few people to watch us from the shadows. If we can''t defend things and people that are precious to us, then no one can." Somehow, his words eased up my worries. The confidence Duke extrudes makes me believe that he has answers to every question, and nothing is impossible. "You are a good motivational speaker." Duke hummed in agreement. "I am." I stifled a laugh. He doesn''t know what modesty is, but he doesn''t need it. Duke is prideful and cocky, and he has the skills and results to back it up. My Alpha. I moved higher and kissed him on the lips once, twice, and then his hand moved lower, and he squeezed my ass. I gasped into his mouth, and he smiled. The moment his lips landed on my neck I felt a pulse of need at the bottom of my stomach and my mind became hazy, making me think only about finding my release. Damn! My body was reacting to Duke faster and more intensely every time. I was not sure if there is some limit ahead of me or if I will turn into a wanton woman who has only sex on her mind. Luckily for me, Duke was ready to fulfill my every need and want, lustful ones included. That''s my Alpha. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 18 - Explaining Arrays Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - The day of the Blood Moon has come, the perfect time for making blood oaths, how Sergio explained it. Some parts of the mansion are still pending to be completed, mostly fit-and-finish in the common areas, but the structural work is done, and the house is equipped with gas, water, electricity, and high-speed internet. The kitchen is ready to be used, and Maria made sure that our bedrooms and bathrooms are set up. With that, we have where to sleep, eat, and wash. The oath ceremony will happen in the evening, and Duke and I came early that morning in order to scout the area and finalize our plans for setting security systems because we gave our construction crew two days off. We arrived with Sergio, Zoe, Luca, and Ash. Ash was helping Sergio set up the altar on the clearing, behind the garden. Sergio''s villa was also nearly done with only the last few pieces of furniture still pending to arrive, and Sergio personally supervised the completion of work while tending to his garden of medicinal plants. He promised to give us a tour when it''s ready. Zoe and Luca went with Mitch to buy extra meat because the guys suddenly had an urge for a barbeque, to celebrate the oath, and they feared that there is not enough meat stored in the freezer. Actually, they suggested going for a hunt to catch fresh prey, but I didn''t want Pio and his men to be alerted by our presence; they would definitely be curious about new werewolves in the area, so I told Zoe and Luca to find a butcher''s shop because I didn''t want to deal with Pio. Not now. They will find out about the nature of new tenants soon. Duke sent a message to Pio, informing him that we are in the villa with a few guests, and we hope that they will stay away. Duke and I held hands and walked through the forest, making a large circle around the villa. We already decided where we will set up what type of surveillance, but that was based on the map, and now that I''ve got to see it personally, I realized that some adjustments will be needed. Toward the North-West was one tall cliff and I suggested that we build our security perimeter while utilizing natural obstacles. Duke agreed. "What kind of arrays will you set up?", Duke asked, genuinely interested. I never told him much about them. "Some are monitoring, some will capture intruders, and some can cause harm or restrict abilities.", I responded. "Monitoring ones will be always on, as well as the one that prohibits flight. The arrays that cause real harm will be passive until activated because I don''t want people accidentally stepping into them and exposing their existence. Ideally, we won''t need to use those." One can hope. "But in case someone really attacks us, if they know where those arrays are in advance, they can just go around them. Arrays are great tools, but the drawback is that they can''t be moved at will so without the element of surprise, they are useless." "Tell me more. How do they work?", Duke continued asking. "Think of them like energies that can impact your soul and mind. There are illusion arrays that can make you feel that it suddenly got dark or foggy, your senses could be cut off, or you could see a huge predator attacking. It won''t really happen, but you will believe it''s real. Once you are caught in the array, unless you are familiar with it or possess immense strength of mind, you won''t be able to leave until I release you. Even if you walk or run, you will only move in circles. There is no limit to how many people can be affected because arrays use the power from nature, and the runes are helping gather energy in a specific area and channel it¡­" Duke listened with fascination. "So, it''s like getting trapped inside 3D projection, like virtual reality." "Yes.", I confirmed. "But this virtual reality looks like the real thing. It''s not limited to vision and hearing, you get the scent, temperature, and touch also because the array affects the mind, tricking you that the illusion is really happening." "Can I try it out?" I always admired his readiness for an adventure. "Sure. Once I set them up." I will let him try a few harmless illusion arrays. I don''t want to risk him getting hurt. "How do you know if someone triggered it?" I raised my left hand and pointed at my wrist. "My bracelet will be connected with each array, and it will notify me when someone stepped within the array. Unfortunately, I won''t know if that person is a friend or foe, but the array can be set to activate if a person inside it has malicious intentions. However, I don''t know toward whom those intentions are directed and there are also some who are good at masking their thoughts and emotions, so it''s not foolproof and I can''t leave it on autopilot without risking harming people who are friendly." Somehow, Zeiroi''s image popped into my mind. He likes to wander aimlessly like a ghost of the forest possessed him. "I will rely on your system to capture video feed and based on that we will decide what to do with people who trigger our defenses." Duke liked this. "Teamwork." Duke and I worked out areas for detecting arrays and cameras to be furthest from the mansion, then we will have a perimeter that can trap or restrict people who walk into it, and closest to the mansion we will have a number of arrays and weapons that can harm intruders. Between those, we will have a maze of safe paths and people living in the mansion will know about some of them. Of course, safe paths will be covered with cameras, infrared sensors, and Duke acquired from somewhere lasers that can cut through metal without making a sound. My Duke is well connected in various areas, even the military. Impressive. Once we have everything set up, our home will be an impenetrable fortress, and not only in a sense of security on the property but also because we have a network of tunnels and facilities underground. Technically, we can disappear in there for months without the need to come out. Well, when I set up a portal (or two), we can move to a different location so we will never be trapped, no matter what happens. I like to have options. We prioritized security because we don''t want anyone who stays in our home (staff included) to be harmed in any way. Duke is paranoid because he lost his family, but I understand him completely. Even without the gory image of Duke lying in the pool of his blood in the underground garage, I saw my share of bloodshed and I am always amazed by how some people put a small value on life. "Ah!", I screamed when Duke suddenly pulled me toward him, and I found myself in his embrace. I was lost in my thoughts, and I didn''t see it coming. "What are you doing?", I asked through giggles when he started planting kisses all over my face. "Do you know that when you talk about your research or arrays, your whole face lights up? You have no idea how sexy you are." "I see¡­", I said in a singing voice. "You get turned on when I talk about esoteric science." Duke chuckled. "I get turned on when you talk. I get turned on when you breathe." I gasped when my back hit the trunk of a massive tree. I didn''t realize that Duke was pushing me backward. "Duke¡­ not here¡­", I spoke weakly when his hands moved to lift my skirt, but I knew that he could smell my arousal which told him otherwise. "No one can see us.", he murmured close to my ear and my skirt was already bunched around my waist. "What if someone hears us?" My breath hitched when he tore my panties and his sly smile told me that he doesn''t care if anyone will hear. When did he unbutton his pants? And why were my legs around his waist? My body moved on its own and welcomed the pressure which morphed into friction as Duke claimed me in the middle of the forest and it didn''t take more than a few seconds for me to stop caring about where we are and if anyone will see or hear us. Duke guided me to Heaven expertly with movements of his hips and he swallowed my cries when I reached the ecstatic destination. God, how much I love him! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 19 - The Last Rundown Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - In the afternoon, Duke and I met with Sergio, Zoe, Luca, and Ash in the study. Sergio wanted to give us the last rundown of the ceremony and what it means. "The three of you will each give blood while pledging loyalty to Seraphina and Drago", Sergio said to Luca, Ash, and Zoe. "This will cement your destiny as someone who can''t betray them. If Seraphina and Drago want to harm you, you won''t be able to act against them. Even the thought of rebelling will be painful." Sergio turned to me and Duke. "Once the oath is completed, the two of you will be able to sense if they have malicious intentions and you can punish them no matter where they are. You will decide if you will cause them pain or death." I let out a slow breath. I didn''t like this, but Zoe, Luca, and Ash were unwavering. Sergio spoke to the kids, "In exchange, you will get a power boost." Ash''s eyes lit up. "I didn''t know that." "It''s not well known, but depending on the strength of your conviction, you will get a blessing from the Moon Goddess. Beware, the power of the blessing will reflect in the strength of the backlash you will experience in case you want to go against the oath. You have a few hours to think it over. Backing down is not shameful.", Sergio said solemnly, but the gleam in eyes of all three teens was a giveaway that he only sparked up their imagination. "The oath will end with death or if all of you voluntarily go through cancelation ceremony, however, that ceremony has a very small chance of success and it usually involves a severe backlash so I don''t recommend you consider it...", Sergio was warning the teens, but it was obvious that they were not listening. "What kind of benefits?", Zoe asked and Luca and Ash leaned toward Sergio, their curiosity was adorable. Sergio was not sure. "Normally, it''s something that will impact your wolf or abilities." I thought of one wonderful perk. "Maybe Zoe can shift after this." Zoe''s lips stretched into the biggest smile that was contained by the existence of her ears, and Sergio had to burst her happy bubble. "Documented boosts were reflecting in strength, speed, or sharpness of senses. Don''t count on miracles and don''t think that it''s instantaneous. It will take time for you to feel the differences and to adapt. Instead of daydreaming about getting superpowers, I want you to prepare for the process. Giving away your essence is not pleasant, and you will experience pain.", Sergio said before dismissing the kids. "We will not change our minds.", Zoe said confidently, and then she left after Luca and Ash. "Are we going to witness Moon Goddess giving away blessings?", I asked when Duke, Sergio, and I were the only ones in the room. "No.", Sergio said. "They will get a power boost because they are pledging loyalty to the two of you. If you are commoners, there would be no benefits for the kids, but since they are voluntarily putting their lives in the hands of someone powerful, like the Supreme Alpha, they will get rewarded. The oath is give-and-take; they will get benefits as long as they don''t break the oath. After they become aware of the young master''s identity, you can clarify that benefits are not from the Moon Goddess, if you think it matters." I was a bit irked that Sergio spoke about benefits only because of Duke like I''m not important, but Sergio doesn''t know about my powers, so I had to suck it up. While on the topic of sucking at the oath, this give-and-take that Sergio mentioned reminded me of the process of creating a familiar. The lesser one is bound to the Master, like a servant but it''s more serious than just cleaning up in exchange for a paycheck. Mona is my familiar and she gains an elixir from me that grants her beauty and youth, and in return, she serves me, whatever I need. So far, I only needed information, but in time, that might change. I had another question, "If this is just between us and the kids, was there a need to do it during the Blood Moon?" Part of me thought that we will see the Moon Goddess or something mystical happening. I would love to record it and take some atmospheric measurements. I have all the equipment in the underground lab. "We will harvest the energy of the Moon.", Sergio said like that was supposed to mean something important, but I guessed that as a shaman, he probably never looked into the scientific part of the rituals. I wondered if he will let me put some measuring devices on (or at least close to) the altar. Sergio glanced at Duke and then back at me. "Will you fulfill your part of the bargain?" I knew that he was talking about Calista, and the whole drama of her being Sergio''s mate and their incompatibility swelled in my mind. How could I forget? "Yes. Mitch went to pick her up. Calista will be here in time for the ceremony." Sergio frowned, probably displeased because I said her name. "How long will she stay?" "I don''t know.", I said honestly. "The deal was that she comes for the ceremony, and she agreed to come as a witness. There is a guest bedroom waiting for her, but it''s up to her how long she will stay." To be honest, I hoped that Calista will not stay overnight because I didn''t want to risk having time for chatter that would include questions like: ''Where is Aldus?'' "Will there be any backlash for us?", Duke asked Sergio and I realized that his question made sense. So far, Sergio was only talking about risks for the kids. "No.", Sergio said. "For you, it''s safe. You will consume their essence and it will become part of you. In time, you will learn to distinguish subtle changes in their emotions and that will be your indicator if they are trying to betray you or not. By manipulating that essence, you can cause them pain or kill them." "So, they will not take anything from us?", I asked. "In this case, they are pledging their loyalty to you. Think of it like they are submitting to you, and you are their master. In exchange for your leadership and protection, they are offering you their services and loyalty.", Sergio said, and he saw me frowning so he gave an example. "It''s similar to how werewolf pack members pledge loyalty to their Alpha. Most of the Alphas can sense the presence of their members and the general mood within the pack. However, the powerful ones can pinpoint the location of every pack member and listen in to private mind-link conversations without being discovered." I thought that this is cruel and unfair, but after Sergio put it in the perspective of a pack of werewolves, I understood why Zoe, Luca, and Ash didn''t think that this was way over the top. After all, they grew up with an idea that the strong ones are in control of everything, their lives included. I needed to remind myself that they are werewolves, used to live in packs, and they find strength in numbers. They depend on strong leadership and that''s why kids decided to stick to me and Duke because they see us as strong. After all, from the first day we met, Zoe, Luca, and Ash were saying how they want me to be their Alpha. In a way, this oath will make their wish come true. Yes, I wanted to ensure they will not betray us, but I didn''t want to look at them like my prey or someone who is below me. I wanted them to be my equals. Is that even possible? Am I deceiving myself? Will they be useful and obedient if they don''t look at me as someone who is above them? Can we be equal and not risk their instincts kicking in to challenge my authority? ''Trust no one¡­'', Aldus''s voice rang in my head, stirring memories of many occasions when he warned me that absolute obedience is guaranteed only if someone''s life is in my hands and secrets are safe only when no one knows about them. ''People will betray you even if they don''t mean to.'' Yes, he was right. ''Thank you, father¡­'', I responded in my mind, grateful that even in my father''s absence, his teachings are keeping me in check and I swear that sometimes I can feel his presence like he is watching me from somewhere nearby, yet I can''t reach him. I needed a foolproof solution that we will not be betrayed by people close to us, and I will not waver. All this who is above and below is just semantics. The reality is that I need to be on top, only like that I can ensure that people don''t get funny ideas. My bottom line is that I will not allow anyone to harm me or Duke because I need to stay alive in order to awaken my father, and if anything happens to Duke, I will be devastated. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 20 - Calista Is In The House Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Calista arrived in a timely manner, and she was eager to get a tour of the mansion. Duke went to deal with some of his business online, kids were outside, and Sergio was in his villa since our talk about the oath, preparing for the ceremony, so it was only me and Calista. While I showed her the mansion, Calista had questions about the oath, "Why do you need witnesses? And is there a need for an oath? They are your assistants. That''s a job. Normally, people sign a contract and that''s enough." I only told her that it''s an oath, but I didn''t give her details. I was grateful that Calista came without much information, but I guessed that she was curious about the mansion. "This is more serious than just a job. You are a Mezzanotte, and you should know that as our assistants, Zoe, Luca, and Ash will be exposed to certain things. In time, they will learn our secrets and we don''t want to risk them betraying us." Calista rolled her eyes dramatically. "Why do you sound like Aldi? He always suspects everyone. If you don''t trust them, don''t hire them." "It''s not that simple. I trust them, but the situation can change." Calista frowned. "I knew it. Aldi managed to corrupt your pure soul and now you are doubting everyone. I love my brother, but I don''t want you to turn into a solitary lab rat like him." "I don''t think he is exaggerating.", I said honestly. "Three months ago, I nearly lost Drago." And I lost Aldus also. "I don''t want to risk anyone endangering my loved ones. Besides, it''s not a big deal. There are many creatures who establish relationships based on oaths¡­" Calista waved at me to stop talking. "Fine, fine. It''s not like I''m not familiar with oaths. It''s similar to how vampires create familiars, right? But let''s not talk about it. It''s your business and the kids are getting into that willingly so it''s not mine to meddle. I see you are getting serious and killing my mood. Let''s continue with the tour. You have an indoor pool, right?" "No. But there is a lake nearby." "Is it heated?", Calista asked sarcastically. I burst into laughter. She was not looking just for a swim, but for swimming in comfort. That''s Calista. "I see your point, but no. There is no pool.", I said, and Calista frowned in disapproval. Sometime later¡­ "This is massive!", Calista exclaimed. "I love the finishes, it has a majestic feel like royalty lives here. I can''t believe that you don''t have a pool. Did you design this? Why is it in the middle of nowhere?" "Yes, it''s massive.", I confirmed. "Actually, this is Drago''s home, where he grew up, and we only fixed it up since no one lived here for more than a decade." "Wow!", Calista exclaimed. "So, you found yourself a rich kid. Ah?" I knew that the topic of Duke''s past will come sooner or later, so I wanted to start breaking the ice. "Cali, Duke''s father was a werewolf. An Alpha." Calista paused. "I see. This was a packhouse. No wonder it''s so big and surrounded by nothing but forest. You said that no one lived here for a decade, so I assume that''s because of the war that happened. I guess that dead city on the way here was part of the pack." I was impressed. She connected the clues quickly. "Correct.", I confirmed, relieved that Calista didn''t call Duke a dog or some other derogatory name she uses for werewolves. "We plan to revive the town. We will start with office space for Drago''s company to open a branch, and we will have a hotel also. In that way, our home will not be in the middle of nowhere." "He doesn''t smell like a werewolf." "His mother was human, and he took after her. Drago doesn''t have a wolf. He is stronger and faster than a regular human, but he is human." Well, it was the truth. "Hmm¡­", Calista hummed. "And what does Aldi say about this?" I felt a pang in my chest. "He is supportive." "Really?" Calista didn''t believe me. "If he is supportive, how come he is not here?" "He wants me to deal with this on my own, to show that I can be responsible. But I know that his people are watching me just in case if I can''t handle it." Calista regarded me suspiciously for a few long seconds before nodding faintly. "That''s just like Aldi. Always testing everyone. For him, everything is an experiment." I couldn''t believe this. I dodged the bullet! A massive wave of relief washed over me because I managed to convince Calista (for now) and hopefully she won''t ask more about Aldus''s whereabouts. Yes, I''m a coward, but she will skin me alive if she finds out that Aldus is in eternal sleep, and the longer I delay telling her the truth the more furious Calista will be when she finds out, but maybe, just maybe, I manage to wake him up before she finds out and then I will survive. Fearing that she will talk about Aldus again, I quickly decided to change the topic. "Cali, what''s the situation between you and Sergio?" Calista cocked an eyebrow at me. "Drago''s assistant? What makes you think there is any situation between us?" Oh, Sergio¡­ she just labeled him as ''Drago''s assistant'' and that can''t be good. I couldn''t mention mates, because it was not mine to say, but there are other things I can do to see how Calista feels about Sergio (if she feels anything at all). I shrugged. "He will be the one in charge of the oath ceremony." No reaction from Calista. "I know that you met in Paris. I was there. His first impression was horrible so there is no way you forgot." "Yes. I remember him. What about it?", Calista asked nonchalantly. "Sergio told me that he tried contacting you, but you never returned his calls." This time, Calista shrugged. "I get many calls and texts. If I don''t recognize the number, I don''t respond. Why would he try to contact me?" "I don''t know. You can ask him." Calista snorted. "You just said that he wants to contact me. Why would I ask him anything?" I rolled my eyes. "Don''t make it awkward. It''s not like the guy wants to propose marriage." I eagerly waited for Calista''s reaction and her response was shocking. "Well, if it''s marriage, he can stand in line." "You have suitors who want to marry you?" "Mhm¡­", Calista hummed in confirmation and gestured toward herself. "Don''t you see this hot stuff? I tell them to stand in line and one by one they can open the door and step through it and fall into the cliff of oblivion because a man who can tie me up was still not born." I covered my mouth to suppress the sudden attack of giggles. "What''s funny?", Calista asked suspiciously. When I refused to answer, she pinched my arm harshly. "Aw!", I protested before admitting my thoughts, "You said that the man you will marry was still not born. Considering your age... I didn''t know you like dealing with kids." Calista''s face darkened. "Is that a way to talk to your aunt? Where is respect?" "I don''t know if I can respect an aunt who wants to marry a child.", I swiftly moved a few steps away from her before saying teasingly, "Pedophile." Calista narrowed her eyes at me. "You are lucky I like you, or you would feel my wrath. Now show me my room. I want to pick one that will be dedicated for me. This mansion is so huge; I''m sure you can spare one for me. I don''t like sharing rooms and feeling other scents." I didn''t expect this, but I liked the idea of Calista having a room in my and Duke''s home. Aldus should have his room as well. That will truly make them part of our family. "There are rooms and suites on the second floor. Three are reserved for Ash, Luca, and Zoe, but the rest is yours to pick from. One room is ready for you now, but that doesn''t need to be permanent. Not all of the rooms are set up, but you can see the size, location, and view, and it will be ready for the next time. If you want, you can give a request for color and d¨¦cor¡­" Calista followed me to the second floor, and I was thinking about how I can find out her opinion about Sergio. Is it really hopeless? I needed more information! But one thing stood out, Calista didn''t call him a dog or make a disgusted expression, how she usually does when werewolves are mentioned. That should be a good thing. I think. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 21 - Bloody Secrets (1) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Calista checked the rooms and picked one of the unfinished ones. Of course, she didn''t pick the one that was already prepared for her, but that''s Calista. Surprisingly, Calista was quite excited when I told her that the suite will be hers and she is free to decorate it any way she wants. Calista said that she will send me the color scheme and any specific requests as well as some furniture for that room. Calista really wanted to make it her own. I didn''t mind. After showing Calista the room that was prepared for her and she went to change, I realized that everyone was busy with their things, so I decided to use this breather to grab a snack. The evening (and night) will be busy, and I was not sure how much barbeque will fill me up. I headed to the kitchen where my stash of blood was. The blood was sealed in airtight pouches that prevented coagulation and maintained it as fresh as possible. I didn''t bother with a glass. I tore the edge and started drinking directly from the pouch. The thick liquid slid down my throat and I could immediately feel the energy dancing through my system. Between gulps, I released small hums of satisfaction. I couldn''t help it. It was like when you really crave some food and then you finally get that perfect bite. Exhilarating. I was also aware that I started preferring blood over other food, and I hoped that it will stop at strong preference because if it becomes an addiction, it would be troublesome. I was about halfway through the pouch when I lowered it and smacked my lips. My past human self was grossed out, but the larger part of me ignored it and enjoyed the sensation of vitality that fueled me up. The only other thing that left me sated was when I extracted vitality from a living creature, but I didn''t want to feed in such a way and risk leaving a trail of dead bodies and dried-up plants. "Mhm¡­", my attention was drawn to someone forcibly clearing her throat and I turned to see Calista standing at the door of the kitchen and looking at me with an unreadable expression. How long was she standing there? "Serina, is there something you forgot to tell me?", she asked while gesturing toward the pouch of blood in my hand. Oh, boy. Where do I start? - - - Author''s note: This is from Calista''s point of view - - - Serina showed me the room and asked me to rest and freshen up, but there was no need for either. I quickly changed and sat on the bed with a nagging feeling that I''m missing something important, but I couldn''t put my finger on it. Was it about Drago''s assistant? No, probably not. That was just one night, not worth mentioning. Sure, he is a handsome bundle of muscles, and it was good. Wolf-boy confirmed that werewolves are gifted in more than just stamina and size, I mean¡­ he knew what he was doing. But no matter how good of a lover he is, he is NOT a boyfriend material (and I''m not talking only about his womanizing), so I decided to push that experience to the back of my mind with the label, ''pleasant memory''. Yes, I was aware that wolf-boy was trying to reach me, and I ignored him on purpose, but I didn''t want to say that to Serina. I knew that she was mingling with werewolves, and I didn''t want to blurt out something potentially offensive. It''s not that I care about offending others, but Serina is an exception and there was a time when I thought that she will end up with Lazarus, so I didn''t want to alienate myself from Serina. Well, Lazarus didn''t work out, but now it turned out that Drago is a half-werewolf. What can I say? That girl loves dogs. Well, I was not surprised about that, but Aldi tolerating his daughter dating a werewolf, made me question if I''m too backward in my beliefs. But we were raised in the same way. Is it possible that Aldi changed his way of thinking in the centuries he spent with humans? Aldi is one of the most hardheaded people I know, but just like a river can break through rock, maybe the time changed my brother. I hope that Sergio will not make a scene, but it seems that Serina is not aware of our night in Paris, so¡­ as long as he keeps his mouth shut, it will be fine. If Serina finds out that I shagged a werewolf, I will never hear the end of it and I can already imagine Aldi giving me hard time. What if he sends me home? Why did I agree to come here? Right, I wanted to check on Serina because I had a feeling that she was avoiding me recently. She seems to be doing fine. I was surprised to hear that her Duke is a half-werewolf, a son of an Alpha. But Serina is happy, and I didn''t want to spoil it, so I brushed it off. Besides, I was confident that my brother did a thorough background check on the boy. Serina said that Aldi is supportive, and I wouldn''t care if it''s casual, but Serina and Drago are really into each other, and now moving in together, and I have my doubts that Aldi would just allow Serina to tie herself to a werewolf. Even if Aldi doesn''t care, our parents will go ballistic. After all, Serina IS a Mezzanotte, and she should follow our rules. Mezzanotte family is royalty and we don''t create unions with creatures that are not vampires. I will need to talk about this with Aldi. Or maybe I should pretend that I have no idea about anything. In any case, Aldi will deal with this. But I don''t want Serina to face our parents'' wrath because of her choice of partner. Family is troublesome. I know that Aldi kept Serina shielded from our parents and what it means to be a Mezzanotte, but our parents know about her existence and that Aldi adopted her officially, making her one of us. Damn it! I wish that she didn''t tell me that Drago is a half-werewolf. He smells human, not that would make it much better, because human is still not a vampire, but he could be converted, and it wouldn''t be so bad compared to a werewolf who is just an animal that has an eons-long feud with vampires. All this made me anxious, and I felt an urge to eat. I guess I''m a stress eater. I remembered that during the tour of the kitchen, I saw a good stash of blood and I decided to help myself. Serina told me that they are running low on maids until the house is completed, so I didn''t want to add to their workload. I found my way to the kitchen with ease, and I paused at the sight of Serina drinking blood. My first thought was that it''s impossible, it must be some juice, but it smelled like blood¡­ human blood. What the hell? Since when is Serina drinking blood? I vividly remember Aldi telling me to keep my feeding away from Serina because she has a human mindset, and that person in front of me definitely looked like a vampire. Did she turn into a vampire? No, she doesn''t feel like one. Why is everything confusing today? Did I step into a different dimension? Is this why she was avoiding me? To hide the fact that she feeds on blood? I cleared my throat to get her attention. "Is there something you forgot to tell me?" Serina turned toward me and blinked. "Like what?" I couldn''t believe this. "Like what are you holding. Don''t try to hide it or make up lies, Rina. I can smell it from here. Why are you drinking blood?" Serina let out a long breath. "Uhm¡­ there was an accident." I sat on a chair at the kitchen island, and patted the chair next to me, indicating for Serina to sit. "I''m listening." Instead of sitting, Serina took two glasses and filled them with blood. One for me and one for her, and then she sat on the chair and started talking. "About three months ago, Drago nearly died. He was shot in the heart. I had the ability to give my vitality, so I used it while trying to save his life. Unfortunately, I overused my ability and I lost consciousness. When I woke up, it was all over. Father saved Duke''s life and sealed my ability." I knew that this was a short version, but she didn''t answer my question. "How does that relate to you drinking blood?" "I believe that the seal father put on me reversed my ability so now instead of giving vitality, I take it. Blood is rich with vitality so¡­", her voice trailed, and she lifted her glass of blood in an air-clink before taking a sip. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 22 - Bloody Secrets (2) Author''s note: This is from Calista''s point of view - - - I looked at Serina who was nonchalantly sipping blood and I got irritated. How can she talk about it like it''s not a big deal? She just told me that her lover died (and resurrected), she started craving blood, and she is not sure how or why it happened, and that''s fine!? "You BELIEVE that the seal reversed your ability? What does Aldi say?" "Nothing. He doesn''t know. By the time I realized I have this side-effect, he was gone to do his research." I looked at her in disbelief and then I sipped the blood from the glass she prepared for me. It was good. Did she give me blood to distract me from asking questions? I had so many! How can she talk about abilities so freely? Doesn''t she know that others shouldn''t know what she is capable of? But she already mentioned it, so I was curious. I glanced around to make sure no one can overhear us, before asking, "You said that you had the ability to give vitality. However, that got sealed and reversed and now you need vitality, so you drink blood. If you take vitality by drinking blood, how did you give it away?" Serina hesitated before responding, "I would get close to the person, animal, or a plant and release vitality." I found this interesting and slightly disturbing. "You didn''t need to bite them or touch them?" "No. Actually, even for taking vitality, I don''t need to touch my food." "Can you show me?", I asked and gestured toward the glass with blood. "It doesn''t work on blood, it needs to be a living thing.", Serina said and glanced around before standing up and walking to the window where several potted plants were standing. "Like this¡­" Serina extended her hand toward the plant, and I saw the plant withering away at the speed visible to the naked eye. Serina''s hand was at least ten centimeters away from the plant and I gaped at the sight. In just a few seconds, the plant was yellow and dry, like it will crumble at the slightest disturbance. For the first time in ages, I felt my heart racing. I was not sure what to do. This was related to the biggest secret my family is guarding for centuries and Serina became the biggest liability. If anyone saw her doing this, she will be hunted, and my family as well. Based on Serina''s innocent expression, she obviously didn''t understand the gravity of the situation. Should I kill her and end it here? What if it''s too late? What if someone already saw it? Can I kill her? What would my brother do if I harm his precious daughter? I know that Aldi is fond of Serina, and to be honest, I''m fond of her as well. It would be a pity to just end her. I reminded myself that Aldi trusts Serina enough to introduce her as his heir. At first, I thought that he was only using her as a bait to flush out the enemies, but then I saw a range of emotions she invokes in him, and for the first time in a long time, I saw my brother caring for someone (other than himself). As much as it hurts my ego, I am also aware that my brother shared many of his secrets with Serina, secrets I''m unaware of. She is part of his life I only heard about in rumors, and part of me is jealous of her. But if my brother trusts Serina that much, maybe I should trust her also. After all, this is not just my secret to keep. It''s the secret of the Mezzanotte family, and Serina is part of it. "Rina, who knows about this?" "That I drink blood?" "No. That you can extract vitality like that.", I said in a whisper and pointed at the dried-up plant. "Only you." I was surprised that she didn''t disclose this to her lover. I thought that Drago knows everything about her, and considering how friendly she is, I expected the list of people who are in the know to be longer. But I didn''t want to dwell on it. I decided to tell her about the importance of such ability and to observe her reaction. Then, I will see what to do. "Do you have a place where we can talk so that no one overhears us?", I asked. Serina returned to her chair, and I felt a slight disturbance in the air around us before complete silence enveloped us. Did her left wrist glow for a second? Today is a day for weirdness. "No one can hear us now.", Serina said, and I gaped at her. How many secrets does she have? "Rina, no one should know about your ability. And I mean NO ONE." "Does that include you?", she asked with a smirk, and I rolled my eyes. "You don''t understand, Rina. If my brother is here, he would be the one having this talk with you. How did you end up with an ability that is in our bloodline? Are you Aldi''s lost biological daughter or something?" "Ability from your bloodline? How can you be sure of it?", Serina asked, and I saw that I got her attention. Well, she had a point, but even if it''s a different ability from the one my brother has, it looks to be the same and considering that she is a Mezzanotte, people will make the connection. I was not sure if it''s the right decision to tell her, but she won''t understand the gravity of the situation unless I explain it. Besides, with this ability, she is officially part of the family, and I had so many questions for my brother. "This is a big secret, and those few who know about this, believe it''s a myth because we chose to mix the truth with lies. There is a reason why Mezzanottes are royalty, and no one dares to challenge us." "Is it related to extracting vitality without touching food?", Serina asked. I confirmed. "There is a story about a powerful bloodline that doesn''t require their members to get messy because they can feed without touching the food. However, that''s only half of the story. That same bloodline carries another ability, which is influencing the mind of vampires." Serina''s eyes flashed in excitement. "Are you saying that you think I have that powerful bloodline and I can influence your mind?" "I don''t know. Can you?" Serina shrugged. "I never tried. How does it work?" "I don''t know." Serina scrutinized me. "But you said that it''s part of your bloodline. Don''t you have that ability?" Now this stung. The ability is in my family, but not everyone has it. Of course, my brother is gifted with this power which is our curse as well, while it skipped me. And the bigger blow is that someone like Serina has it, while I don''t. "I don''t have it.", I admitted and Serina made a thoughtful expression. "Does it apply to only males? Or firstborns?", Serina asked questions, based on which I understood that she saw my brother using it. Aldi didn''t kill her which shows that he trusts her, but why didn''t he explain the importance? I will never understand how his brain works. "Rina, this is serious. If anyone finds out about your power, you will be targeted. Vampires don''t like to be controlled, but they love to control. Can you guess what will happen to you if they find out what you can do?" "I don''t know if I can control vampires." "Do you think that power-hungry people care? They will capture you and if you don''t do it, they will torture you until you obey. You will be alive as long as you are useful, and they won''t let you go after discovering that you don''t have that ability because you can expose them." "Won''t they be afraid that I will control them?", Serina asked. "There are ways to protect your mind, but it comes at a cost and the effects are temporary. Vampires fear us because they believe that all Mezzanottes have it, yet they can''t confirm. If they find out about you, they will stop at nothing to get their hands on you. If you can control vampires, they will want to control you. You are not safe, and neither are your loved ones." Serina nodded slowly. "I see." "You don''t look surprised." Serina stifled a laugh. "Surprised about what? About having an ability that puts a target on my back?" She patted my hand. "This is just one more thing that I need to conceal. Don''t worry, Cali. I showed you this ability only because I knew that it''s related to Aldus and because I trust you. You are my aunt and I know that you won''t harm me." I felt a pang of guilt in my chest. Serina said that she trusts I won''t harm her, yet only a few minutes ago I was thinking about silencing her. Permanently. No wonder my brother softened next to Serina. Her kindness shines on everyone around her. I think I understood why Aldi didn''t tell her how important is to conceal this ability. He told her to hide everything, so she didn''t understand how that one ability is dangerous. Well, Aldi is right, any ability carries risks. We were raised with teachings that Mezzanottes are above others and that what we have is special. I guess I still believe that, even after years of mingling with other creatures in the human realm. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 23 - Bloody Secrets (3) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I plopped on the sofa in the master bedroom while trying to shake off the unpleasant feelings that swelled inside me during my talk with Calista over a glass of blood. Guilt, anxiousness, dejection. There was even some anger mixed in. I didn''t want to reveal to Calista that I can absorb vitality, but she saw me drinking blood and I knew that unless I reveal something believable, we will be back to talking about Aldus and I didn''t want her to know that he is in eternal sleep. I concealed one secret by revealing another. I thought that she will be amazed by me drying up the plant and the talk will be over, but then it turned into something much bigger than I could imagine. Yes, I got the benefit of finding out some top-secret information, but it came at the price of Calista knowing that I have the ability specific to their bloodline and now I''m at risk of her telling her parents. Damn it! If I knew it will go this way, I would show her that I can control air, but I have no idea how that would connect to me drinking blood. I was careless, thinking that everyone is busy with something. Staff, Zoe, Luca, and Duke know about me drinking blood, and I relaxed. Too much. I told Calista that only she knew about my ability, but actually, there were Krob and Duke as well. Another lie on top of existing ones, but I don''t regret this one. Something whispered in the back of my mind that Calista shouldn''t be aware that there are others who know about my ability, and for a moment, I had a feeling that she was threatening me. Did I imagine it? If she attacked me for real, would I be able to react on time and fight back? Aldus told me to keep my guard up, always, against everyone, but I never imagined that someone close to me, like Calista, could become a threat. Father said that only people close to us can betray us and that my faith in others will be my downfall. His teachings made me question myself and others more than once. Is it wrong to assume that people are good until they prove otherwise? My experience showed me that, at the end of the day, evil people will do evil things no matter if I doubt them or not and that me being cautious only makes my life difficult because I end up suffering even when the bullies are not paying attention to me. It''s the anxiety of waiting for bad things to happen, expecting the worst, and wondering when it will happen and if I''m ready for it to the point of not enjoying good things in life. But at the same time, I knew that Aldus was right as well. With me being immortal and joining the society of creatures, the stakes are much higher, and bullying won''t be limited to talking smack and pushing me when no one is watching. No matter how much I tried, I was unable to change my nature, but I did my best to adapt to the reality where I need to keep secrets, from everyone. There was another reason for me to lie to Calista about who all knows about my ability. I was not sure if Calista is aware of Krob''s existence and if she asked me about him, I would need to talk about underground labs or lie, and I didn''t feel like doing any of those because I''m already tangled in a web of lies, and I didn''t think I can handle more of them. It was best to omit those parts because labs (and Krob) are my father''s secrets to tell, and mine to keep. I was surprised to find out that feeding on vitality is a big deal, and it exists in the Mezzanotte bloodline. How did I end up with it? I have Aldus''s DNA in me since the bracelet got embedded into my wrist, but my craving for blood started only after the incident when Duke was shot (and died), I passed out for three days, and Aldus ended up in eternal sleep. I was confident that my craving for blood was a side-effect of Aldus sealing my ability, but after my chat with Calista, I was not so sure anymore. It seems that I ended up with Aldus''s ability. Somehow. Well, there are a few ways to test this properly. First, I could remove the seal that Aldus placed on me and see what happens. If I can release and absorb vitality at will, then this craving for blood is NOT a side-effect of whatever happened when I was knocked out for three days. My mind swelled with doubts. What if I end up in a situation where I can''t stop my vitality from draining? Did my ability to release vitality evolve, or did I actually acquire Aldus''s ability? Or is it completely unrelated and it got activated by the shock of me seeing Duke dying? There was another thing I could test. Can I control the minds of vampires? Maybe I should fetch a vampire or two and try mind-control and see if I have it in me. How would that go? Do I stare at my target and say, ''Look into my eyes¡­'', and then I brainwash him? If I end up messing with their minds I could put them in a medically induced coma and use them to perform tests related to eternal sleep. That would be two-in-one. I was not comfortable just snatching random vampires, but if they are known criminals, it could work. I remembered Aldus''s frequent warnings that I should conceal my abilities because the fewer people know about them, the safer I will be. I know that he meant well, but now I wondered if he was talking about himself. He would always advise me that if anyone sees my abilities, the only way to truly protect myself is to dispose of all witnesses. I remember that when we went to handle rogues on Lazarus''s territory, my father would kill them all, and then burn the corpses (what''s left of them). But Lazarus also knows that my father can kill creatures without touching them. Sure, maybe he is not aware of the logistics behind it (how they lose vitality) but Lazarus saw people turn into dried corpses within seconds and he knew it was my father''s doing. And there are also Zoe, Luca, and Ash. They were also present during one of the incidents. Now that I think about it, my father wanted to get rid of them¡­ was he talking about placing them somewhere else, or about rid-rid of them, permanently? If keeping his secret was so important, why did he allow me to adopt them? Why did he show it to me? He even explained how that''s the way he feeds, and I remember Aldus teaching me how to extract vitality (using runes) when he found out that I can release it. Is it possible that he suspected I will end up with this ability and he was preparing me? No, that''s absurd. I know that Aldus is a doting father, but in the beginning, I was just an experiment to him and at that time, we only started getting to know each other. Did he let me keep Zoe, Luca, and Ash as part of an experiment? Even if he did, I couldn''t blame him. I am grateful that Aldus provided me with numerous opportunities to learn and grow, but I''m most grateful for the fact that he allowed our relationship to evolve. I really miss my father. He would help me analyze everything and find the best approach, just how he always does. To say that I''m overwhelmed is not an exaggeration. My father is not available, Duke and I are starting our lives together (officially), he will awaken his wolf, blood oath, dangers, managing company and supply of alchemic products¡­ and now this ''ability'' that involves the Mezzanotte bloodline. And there are probably a few other things I forgot. How much more can I handle before falling apart? A pair of strong arms landed on my shoulders and started kneading gently, and I let out a small sigh as he applied just the right amount of pressure to relax me. I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn''t hear when Duke entered the room. His deep cello-like voice rang in my ears, "What got you worried, love?" "Lies. Secrets.", I responded and craned my neck to see him observing me keenly from above. "It seems that my ability to drain vitality without drinking blood is something super-important for vampires and I need to conceal it at any cost because if they find out about it, they will want to capture me." Duke nodded and smiled. There was some pride in his endlessly blue eyes. "Aren''t you worried?", I asked. Duke circled around the sofa and sat next to me. He spread his arms, silently inviting me into his embrace and I scooted to sit on his lap without delay. I fisted his shirt and welcomed eagerly his scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean that was all around me. Duke kissed my forehead and tightened his hold on me. "There will be a time when we are strong enough that we won''t care who knows about our background or abilities.", he said. "Until then, I will protect you with all I''ve got." I knew he meant it and for some inexplicable reason, the future was not so scary anymore. Well, we will either become strong to defeat our enemies or perish trying, together. As long as I had Duke by my side, even death was not intimidating. Duke has the power to make my biggest fears shrink until they become negligible. "Let''s become strong together.", I said, and he hummed in agreement. I sank into Duke and relished the feeling of safety and unconditional love Duke showered me with, and at that moment I knew that Duke is my pillar. With a hug and a few words, he can make me believe that anything is possible. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 24 - Under The Blood Moon (1) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - We were getting ready for the ceremony, and I was not happy that Sergio said how I can''t put any measuring devices around the altar. He was talking about the possibility of disrupting the energy from the Blood Moon and the oath failing, but I still think he was exaggerating. However, he is the boss (aka the shaman), so I had to listen. I looked at myself in the mirror and eyed the outfit that Sergio prepared for me. It''s a leather two-piece outfit; a top that ends above my belly button and a skirt that reaches about half of my thighs. He said that it''s ceremonial and that even though it''s not necessary, it''s preferred, so Duke and I agreed. Kids and Calista also got designated leather outfits in similar styles. "Ready?", Duke asked when he entered the closet and he paused while his eyes scanned my form. I could see his gaze clouding with lust by the second. Duke wore leather shorts that were loose and made of several overlapping layers, and his perfectly sculpted torso was bare. Delicious. If this is how werewolves dress normally, I have no idea how they get any work done. I blinked and Duke was already in front of me, pulling me into his embrace and his sly smile told me that he wants much more than hugs and kisses. "We will be late for the ceremony.", I reminded him, and Duke''s brows furrowed as he contemplated options. "I will be over quickly.", he pressed himself against me harder, making me feel his bulge on my stomach. I fought against my arousal while responding, "There is nothing quick about you, my Alpha." "Fine¡­", he grumbled, but the way his eyes sparkled told me that he enjoyed the compliment. "Do you know how long the ceremony will last?", I asked, my voice a bit breathy. Duke licked his lips slowly before responding, "Too long." I giggled while squirming out of his hold. "Let''s get over with it because I want to see how difficult is to remove those warps that are covering your precious area." "There is only one string.", Duke said with a smirk. "It''s convenient for removing." I understood that was probably convenient for werewolves so that they don''t rip their clothes when they shift. That would explain why my two pieces are also held with one string each. "Serge said that we should also wear these¡­", Duke said while getting two necklaces, each made of large whitish beads. Beads of the necklace Duke put around my neck were cold, and I observed that they were of irregular shapes, like someone polished rough edges of stones and made a hole to pull the leather string through it. But they were too light for rocks. We walked down while holding hands. Calista waited for us in the living room. She was also wearing a two-piece outfit, similar to mine. "Oh, good. I''m not the only one dressed ridiculously.", Calista said when she saw me. "I was thinking that you are pranking me, and I was considering going back to change." I could see Calista''s eyes moving over Duke''s body in appreciation and I frowned. "That impressive physique confirms that he has the blood of a werewolf.", Calista said with a smirk when she noticed my reaction. "You are lucky that I like you.", I said grimly to Calista. "But your luck will run out quickly if you continue eyeing my man." Calista made a face. "Possessive. If I don''t know better, I would assume that you have the blood of a werewolf and not him. But don''t worry, Rina. I would not try to seduce a man who is taken. The fact that he is your man, only makes him more off-limits." I let out a long breath and chided myself internally. "I''m sorry, Cali. I don''t know what came over me." "Don''t apologize. It''s normal to be protective of things that are dear to you, and I know that you care about him, but you should tone it down, or you will never go to a beach together." I felt Duke''s hold on me tighten. "Why are you two ladies talking like I''m not here? I''m not an object for someone to claim against my will." He spoke to me. "Women can look as much as they want, but that''s as far as they go. I am yours only." Duke''s words melted the last pieces of my dejection. I love how he doesn''t shy of openly expressing his love for me, and he didn''t care that Calista rolled her eyes dramatically. I smiled. "Alright. I hope you remember this when we go to the beach." Duke''s face fell and I could see that he was imagining guys staring at me. "Let''s go¡­", I pulled Duke to move, and Calista joined us. The altar was in the back, in the clearing beyond the garden. Several torches were arranged in the clearing with the altar in the center. Dancing flames created shadows, making the whole place mystical even from afar. But the most impressive thing was the half-moon that hung low above the forest canopy, it was getting thinner while disappearing into the shadow of the Earth by the second. From the scientific point of view, I know that the Blood Moon happens when the Moon is completely eclipsed by the Earth, with the Earth blocking all direct sunlight from illuminating the Moon''s surface. As the Sun''s rays pass through the Earth''s atmosphere, some colors are filtered out, leaving the reddish hues to hit the Moon, causing the fully eclipsed Moon to take on a red color. This same phenomenon causes colorful sunrises and sunsets, so it''s nothing rare or unusual, but seeing it in this setting, it became nearly magical and I couldn''t wait for the Moon to completely disappear so that it can reappear in its red glory. Zoe, Luca, and Ash were already there. Luca and Ash wore shorts-like garments similar to Duke''s and Zoe had a two-piece. I noticed that teens had necklaces, but their beads were dark gray in color. When we reached our destination, I observed the altar that was made out of several rocks, arranged like a table with a flat top rock holding several candles, pinecones, apples, grapes, and some other things that looked like sticks and dry plants. There was also a knife, a chalice, a small cauldron, and when I came closer, I saw that the rocks which made the altar had etchings of various symbols in them. Sergio emerged from the trees, wearing similar revealing clothes like all the guys, and he had around his neck several necklaces made out of various beads and feathers. I glanced at Calista, and I saw her eyeing Sergio with an unreadable expression. Did she notice that he lost weight in the last few months? Did she worry about him? Did she feel anything about him? Because of the specific relationship between me and Duke, I read ancient texts about werewolves and mates, and I found information that if the couple is mixed (one of the two is not a werewolf), the non-werewolf will not feel the bond but will feel the attraction, like a crush, and the more time the couple spends together, that feeling will intensify. After the mating ceremony, the non-werewolf will also be able to feel the mate bond to some extent. At least that''s what the texts say, but seeing that Calista didn''t show any visible reaction, I started doubting it. Well, I can guess that Sergio didn''t put his mark on Calista, so she doesn''t feel the bond, but I''m quite confident that they spend at least one night together, so¡­ Calista should have feelings for him. At least a little bit. Right? But knowing Calista, even if she is head over heels for Sergio, she will be able to suppress it. I really felt sorry for Sergio. If Duke was indifferent toward me or pretending that nothing happened after we spent the night together, I would be devastated, and I''m not even a werewolf. "Any questions, before we begin?", Sergio asked. "This is the last chance for you to change your mind." I knew that this was for the kids, but I raised my hand. I had a question. "You said that they will pledge their loyalty to me and Drago.", I reminded Sergio. "Does it matter what names they use?" I am not really Seraphina. I mean, I am Seraphina, but I''m not born as such, and maybe I''m not Sanya either. In a similar way, my Duke is not Drago. Yes, we could use his birth name, Mateo, but what about me? Sergio waved his hand, indicating that it''s not important. "Intention is what matters; the name will only help them focus on you. As long as that name represents you for them, it will be fine." "OK. Then¡­ no more questions from me.", I said. I was ready. Let''s do this. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 25 - Under The Blood Moon (2) Author''s note: This is from Calista''s point of view - - - When I heard that Sergio requested I wear this skimpy outfit, I thought that he is getting back at me for not responding to his calls and messages, but when I saw that Serina was dressed in a similar style, I pushed that thought away. But then I saw her hot lover. His Adonis-like body was a giveaway that he has werewolf blood in him. Did she say that Drago''s father was an Alpha? I can see that etched in every muscle that got my attention. Serina was glaring at me, and I had to pacify her by saying how I will not make a move on him. I was not sure if her jealousy was cute or annoying, probably a bit of both. Saying the word ''aunt'' was foreign. It''s three years since I found out that my eccentric brother adopted Serina, but I don''t see myself as an elder. For more than five hundred years, I''m the baby in the family and I can''t think of Serina as someone who is my junior. I have no parental spark in my body; maybe I develop one in a few centuries. Sergio emerged from the trees, wearing nothing but a skimpy shorts-like skirt and a set of ridiculous necklaces and I noticed that he lost weight. Is he sick or something? But even with the weight loss, his physique was impressive. He was not skinny, far from it. Actually, his muscles were more prominent, like he just came from a gym and my mind flashed images of those muscles rippling under my touch. I won''t deny that the night with Sergio was a mind-blowing experience. His stamina was enviable, and even when I needed a breather, he was not wavering. I lost count of how many times I came under his ministrations, and I am a hundred percent certain that no guy ever made me feel that way. Is it because he is a werewolf? Are all werewolves magicians in bed? I appreciated him so much that I didn''t drink his blood, which never happened to me before, I mean¡­ I find myself a man for fun and food, and Sergio was so much fun that I skipped on the meal. He should be honored. After talking with Serina briefly, Sergio announced that we are ready. He told everyone where to stand, with participants in this oath on one side of the altar, and him on the other. "If you would stand here, please¡­", Sergio spoke to me while gesturing to his left. I noticed that he was not looking at me and I was not sure if I should feel relieved or annoyed by that. When everyone was in the right spot, Sergio turned to look at the moon, which was just a thin curve at this point. We all stood in silence and waited for Sergio to do something. The moon disappeared completely and a few seconds later, a full red Moon flashed in the dark sky. In the five centuries of my existence, this was my first time to see the Blood Moon. I guess I never cared about such things. Sergio raised his hands and spoke solemnly, "I call upon the Moon Goddess to witness this oath and to bless us with her presence!" Then he started chanting something unintelligible. The skeptic in me rolled her eyes. I mean, come on, a Moon Goddess? Blessings? Ancient rituals? Vampires are known to be what humans call, atheists. Actually, we believe in ourselves and our powers. I watched humans going to church and praying for their God to forgive their sins so that they can live in Heaven. Vampires don''t care about the next life or afterlife because we live eternally so even if those things exist, they don''t apply to us. As for the sins... that''s all subject to interpretation. Zoe, Ash, and Luca approached the altar and Sergio took the knife and dipped it into whatever was in the cauldron. Zoe took the knife first and she cut her palm without flinching. She made a fist and her blood dripped into chalice while she spoke, "I pledge my unwavering loyalty to Seraphina and Drago. If I ever think about betraying them, I will accept the punishment that the Moon Goddess decides on. This oath will last until the day I die." It was obvious that they practiced this. Sergio took the knife and submerged it into the cauldron again before giving the knife to Luca. He had the same pledge while his blood dripped in the chalice, and Ash was the third one. Next, Sergio placed the chalice with blood in the middle of the altar and poured some fragrant liquid into it. He chanted under his breath while waving his hands above the chalice and it looked like a dramatic useless performance until the symbols on the altar started glowing. What the¡­? Zoe, Ash, and Luca fell on their knees and clutched their chest. I could hear their suppressed groans, as if they were in pain. Serina wanted to go to them, but Drago held her back and shook his head, indicating for her to stay put. This was part of the ritual. Sergio gestured to Serina and Drago to approach and Drago took the chalice first. "I accept your offering. From today, our destinies will be intertwined." He took the chalice close to his lips and there was a moment of complete stillness as he drank from it. Even the fire on the torches surrounding us didn''t move. It was like someone pressed the pause button on the world. Weird. Drago gave the chalice to Serina. "I accept your offering. From today, our destinies will be intertwined.", she said and drank the remaining liquid. As Serina drank, the wild wind whipped the area, making the things on the altar clatter, the lighter items flew away. It was a total opposite from when Drago drank. Freaky. Serina kept the chalice on the altar and took a step back, next to Drago. Sergio turned to look at the Blood Moon. "With the Moon Goddess as the witness of this oath, one shall stay true to his word or suffer the consequences. Please, bless your children with wisdom to find their paths¡­" The whole altar glowed in an eerie red light that burst in all directions and washed over us. I could feel the wave of energy reaching deep into my bones, leaving me sated like I had a hearty meal and good rest. Zoe, Ash, and Luca were back on their feet, and everyone had blissful expressions, telling me that I''m not the only one feeling this surge in power. Maybe there is something behind this mumbo-jumbo. And just like that, the reddish glow of the altar disappeared, the fire on the torches danced with the breeze, and we were surrounded by the sounds of rustling and occasional hoot from the forest. It was over. "You did well.", Sergio said to teens who were bouncing on their feet. "You can go and release the energy in any way you feel like. Let your instincts guide you." Somehow, Sergio looked like an adult in all this. Zoe, Luca, and Ash looked at Serina and Drago who confirmed Sergio''s words. "We can move barbeque for tomorrow. Whenever you are done, come to the kitchen and find something to eat.", Drago said, and Serina added, "I will ask staff to prepare sandwiches." Kids cheered, and in the next moment, garments from Luca''s and Ash''s bodies slid on the ground and two of them were in their wolf form, darting into the forest. Zoe looked after them dejectedly. Right. Serina told me that Zoe can''t shift into her wolf form yet. "Fine! I will just wait here!", Zoe shouted in the direction where Luca and Ash disappeared. She collected their clothes and kept them on the nearby rock before turning to Serina and Drago. "I also feel energetic, so I will run a few laps." Zoe ran into the darkness and Drago turned to Sergio. "We are done, right?" "Yes.", Sergio confirmed. Drago scooped squealing Serina into his arms and started running into the villa. Only an idiot wouldn''t know what those two giggling lovebirds were up to. "We will see you at breakfast!", Serina shouted and then she giggled again. I couldn''t believe this! "Calista¡­", Sergio called. "I would like a word." I gestured for him to go ahead. "In private, please.", he said and tilted his head toward the forest. With everyone gone, I was not sure what more privacy he needs, but I decided to play along. It''s not like I was afraid of him. After a few minutes long walk, we emerged out of the trees, and I saw a cozy villa that was bathed in the warm red glow from the Blood Moon. "Your home?", I guessed. Serina told me that he has a home close to theirs. "Yes." Sergio opened the front door, and we stood in the entry hallway. I thought that he will take me to the living room, but he didn''t. With every passing second, my patience ran thinner until I snapped, "Well? You said that you want to talk. Start talking." Sergio inhaled forcibly before saying with difficulty, "Calista Mezzanotte" He spoke in an official tone. "I, Sergio Agosti reject you¡­" "What?" I interrupted him impatiently as my blood boiled. "You reject me?" Did he bring me here to break up or something? News flash! We were not dating! And how dares he reject me!? No one rejects this princess! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 26 - Under The Blood Moon (3) Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view - - - I felt ridiculous while getting ready for the ceremony. Why did I shave cleanly? I showered twice and used my new hair gel like I''m going on an important date. I knew that it''s stupid, but it''s an urge to appear in the best possible in front of the mate... even when one is about to cut the bond by rejecting the mate. The moment my eyes landed on Calista, I felt my will wavering as the scent of the Moonflower reached my senses. She was more beautiful than I remembered, and the ceremonial outfit only made her more enchanting. My wolf was whimpering, begging me to change my mind, but there was no other way. ''She doesn''t want us.'', I told my wolf. ''If we continue like this, it''s only a matter of time before this body gives up. We need to cut this bond, even if it kills us. At least, it will be a quick death instead of this torment.'' I knew that my wolf understood everything, after all, we share one body and emotions, but he was still hoping that things might work out. ''Why don''t you talk to her? Tell her that she is our mate.'' I knew it''s hopeless. ''And then what? Don''t you see that she is not even looking at us? Like we never met.'' ''She ignored us the last time also.'', my wolf reminded me. ''That was the FIRST time. It was normal that she looked at me like a stranger because I was one, but this time, it''s obvious that she wants to pretend like nothing ever happened between us.'', I responded dejectedly. ''She is a pureblood vampire with no respect for anything spiritual. If she finds out that we are mated by the Moon Goddess, there is a chance she will use it against us. I have no intention of becoming her slave.'' Silence, but I could feel that my wolf disapproved. He didn''t agree with me, but I did some digging about Calista Mezzanotte and the only thing I found was that she is a heartless party girl, vampire royalty, haughty, willful... in the worst possible way. ''You know this is the only way. What happened was a one-time thing.'', I told my wolf while regretting that one time for the millionth time because it was a taste of Heaven that will never be mine. ''What if it happens the second time?'', my wolf asked. ''If it happens the second time, it will count as a miracle, and if you can prove that it was not a dream or a figment of my imagination, I promise to listen to you. Now step back and stop distracting me. I can''t mess this up.'' The truth is that I didn''t want to anger my wolf because I needed him. I knew that backlash of severing the mate bond will be agonizing, and without my wolf''s support, I won''t make it. I pushed my wolf to the back of my mind and focused on the ceremony. I was not in that moment, but I was about two decades in the past, surrounded by hundreds of werewolves who were waiting for me to establish the connection to the Moon Goddess who will bless them. Even without the oaths, births, deaths, and blessings, there were other occasions for me to conduct ceremonies. We did the pack run on every full moon. There would be food and music around the bonfire, and it was all spiced up with good mood. After the ceremony, everyone would shed his (or her) clothes, shift into wolf forms and dash into the forest, following our Alpha. The feeling of belonging to something greater than myself was exhilarating. The blessing we received was nostalgic, even though it was just a shadow of the energy boost I experienced when the Bluemoon pack was in its prime. I could see that all of them were surprised by the unexpected energy burst and the young master was already undressing Seraphina with his eyes. The teens left first, and then the young master ran to the villa with Seraphina in his arms. Kids. I must say that I was jealous. If my mate is a werewolf, that would be me... blissfully in love, but the Moon Goddess decided to punish me with a mate who will never accept me. I was not sure if they planned to leave me alone with Calista, but this was the chance I was looking for. ''Reconsider¡­'', my wolf pleaded. ''No. It needs to happen now.'', I said while gathering my strength to reject my mate. I didn''t know how breaking the bond will affect me, but I didn''t want anyone to see me in a more miserable state than I already was, so I asked Calista to follow me to my house. Even if I collapse there, I will have some time to collect myself before people notice my absence. We entered my house, and I turned to look at her. Goddess, she was beautiful in that ceremonial outfit. If she was a werewolf, things would work out. I remember she-wolves fighting over me. Unfortunately, the Moon Goddess had other plans for me but I can''t blame this on anyone other than myself. The Eclipse was still not over, and the reddish light seeped through the windows and the open door, enhancing the red eyes of the woman who stood in front of me. My mate. My other half. No matter how much my heart raced, I reminded myself that I didn''t want a mate. I saw the downfall of my pack because my Alpha found his mate. The moment he met Isabella, the powerful Alpha Damiano turned from a mighty leader into a dotting husband. The pack and everything else took the back seat because his focus was on one woman, and one woman only. I hated her and I hated him for neglecting us. New Luna was the weak link that led to the demise of the Bluemoon pack, and Damiano knew it, yet he still allowed it to happen. I often wondered if Damiano would regret it. Was it worth it? If Damiano knew that things will end like this... that he won''t be able to save Isabella and that everything will collapse, would he reject the bond? That''s why I didn''t want a mate, believing that she will change me completely and ruin me¡­ and I was not wrong. Since I met Calista, the only thing I know is suffering and this agonizing pain of wanting to be with her even though she is not sparing me a single thought. I hate her and I hate myself for succumbing to this stupid bond that is eating me alive from the inside. "Well? You said that you want to talk. Start talking.", Calista snapped at me, reminding me why we are here. I inhaled forcibly and suppressed the whimpers of my wolf while saying, "Calista Mezzanotte, I, Sergio Agosti, reject you¡­" "What?", she interrupted me. "You reject me?" I could see that she was angry, and I didn''t get it. The mate bond doesn''t mean anything to her, if it does, she wouldn''t be so indifferent toward me. Who knows what''s going on in her mind? I raised my hands, indicating to her to calm down. "Let me finish." She narrowed her eyes at me. "Finish, what exactly?" "Calista, this is important." She walked to me and grabbed my chin. The sparks upon contact jolted my brain instantaneously and the scent of Moonflower dazed me. Calista was glaring at me, and it was a silly image because she is more than a head shorter compared to me, and smaller in every way possible, but she has the strength of a vampire, so I didn''t dare underestimate her. "Do you know who I am?", Calista asked while her eyes flashed with fury. "No one rejects this princess. No one!" ''SLAP!'' A harsh slap landed on my cheek and my left ear was ringing. I didn''t expect it, but I welcomed the pain. ''SLAP!'' This one made my right cheek throb and my vision blurred for a second. Good. Make me hate you. Maybe that hatred helps me push through the pain of rejection. Calista was saying something, her words laced with venom. I didn''t hear the beginning, but I heard the ending, "It seems you need a reminder, wolf boy." Before I knew what''s going on, her hand was behind my neck, and she yanked me down violently. I had no idea what to expect. Will I be slammed to the ground? Or get a knee in the face? This woman is crazy! ''That''s our mate!'', my wolf said enthusiastically. ''Shut up!'' This was really not the time to praise Calista''s fighting skills. I knew this mate bond will be the end of me, but this was NOT what I had on my mind! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 27 - Under The Blood Moon (4) Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view - - - Calista yanked me down violently and I was bracing myself for the impact that never came. It took me a moment to realize that her lips covered mine. By the Moon Goddess! She was kissing me! NO! How am I supposed to reject her when she is fueling my madness? But the pull of the bond was too strong, and I moved on autopilot, like a moth going to a flame even though I knew it will burn me alive. My arms wrapped around the woman in front of me, pulling her closer until there was no empty space between us, and my tongue wrestled Calista''s for dominance while our flavors mixed. I confirmed that everything about Calista is perfect, for me, and I really wished she could feel how her scent makes me dizzy, and how the sparks tingle my nerve endings and send pulses of pleasure through my body; her heat, her flavors, her touch, the way how she fits into my arms¡­ magnificent. I was confident that if she could experience the fraction of this euphory, she would wish to stay by my side forever. "No one rejects me, wolf boy!", Calista spoke angrily against my lips, and the fury in her eyes made me realize that my feeble attempt to reject our mate bond hurt her ego. She has no idea how much it''s killing me to be bonded to a woman like her. Or maybe she does, but she doesn''t care. That would fit her image of a spoiled princess perfectly. I wanted to kiss her again, but she yanked her head backward, avoiding me. I feared that she will leave me like that, and I will lose my chance to reject her, but then she commanded, "Take me to bed! I''m sure you have a bedroom in this dump." Her words struck me like a thunderbolt. I didn''t care that she called my beautiful home a dump. My mind focused on the part that she wanted to see my bedroom and she didn''t need to say it twice. I grabbed her firm ass and lifted her up, delighted that her legs wrapped around my waist immediately. Without delay, I went upstairs. I threw her on my bed, but Calista refused to let go of me and her fingers dug into the back of my neck, as she pulled me down with her. Calista''s leg circled around me, and she used the momentum to roll us over, with her ending on top. In one swift move, she tore my clothes. I was delighted to see how impatient she was, but when she yanked my necklaces and ancient beads and feathers scattered everywhere, I realized the damage she has done. Damn it, woman! These are my ceremonial garments and they can be removed easily! Calista looked at me and smirked at my erection that stood in attention. "I don''t think your little buddy wants to reject me. Look how eagerly he is waving at me." Before I could respond to her snarky remark, she took me into her mouth, and I let out a whimper of pure ecstasy. She is good. The best. Damn it! I brought her here because I wanted to do something important. What was it? It didn''t matter. I will remember it later. I was deep in her throat when she swallowed, squeezing my cock, and I saw stars as my body tensed for a moment, and then my eyes rolled at the back of my head while the most intense orgasm ever rippled through me. I blinked myself into reality and looked down to see Calista licking me clean with a smug smile on her face. "Do you remember now, wolf boy?" Remember what, exactly? I questioned myself. Is there anything before the orgasm? Is there anything beyond what''s happening right at this moment? A growl formed in my chest, and I pushed her down on the bed. She didn''t resist when I got on top of her, and her seductive expression was a giveaway that this was what she wanted. ''I told you that she wants us'', my wolf spoke into my head. Wait! ''You are right!'' I pulled the string on the side of her skirt, and the thin leather loosened up, allowing me access to Calista''s sweet pussy. The scent of her arousal hit me hard, and I don''t remember how I removed her panties or when I scooted lower, but I remember very well her sweet flavors, sweeter than honey, laced with the scent of Moonflower. Calista squirmed as I lapped at her, and my two fingers curled inside her, eliciting her sultry moan that set my cock on fire. I knew that my body is reacting only because of the mate bond, but there was nothing I could do about it. I hated Calista for having this power over me, and I hated how much I loved it. I loved her. Shit! But I was aware that she wanted me as well. Why did she keep her distance? Why didn''t she call or respond to my texts? Is it her pride as a vampire? Or stubbornness as a princess? Is it because I''m a werewolf and our species are at odds with each other? I didn''t need a title or public recognition. I didn''t care if she is a vampire or a troll. I needed Calista in order to maintain my sanity, and I was willing to do anything to be with her. "Promise me something¡­", I spoke against her tender flesh and my hand stopped moving. "What?", she breathed. "Promise that you will not ignore my calls. I want a way to reach you." She lifted her head so that she can look at me with those gorgeous red eyes. The Blood Moon was over and the white moonlight seeped through the window, making her white skin glow in the darkness. "Are you blackmailing me?" I smirked at her attempt to appear tough because I was confident I had her right where I wanted. I rotated my fingers that were inside her and she gasped. Yeah, I knew I hit the right spot and I knew that she desperately wanted me to touch her there again. "Promise me.", I demanded. "OK. OK. I promise. Just, continue." "Continued, what?", I asked with a smirk. Calista grit her teeth, but she was too aroused to deny me. "Continue, please. I promise to answer your calls." I was happy with this. She promised not to ignore my attempts to reach her, and she said ''please''. It''s enough, for now. Of course, there was no way to ensure she will keep her promise of answering my calls, but it was something and I decided to hold onto it, even if it''s just a straw that could easily snap. "Ah! Mmm¡­ You are good... Yeah! Right there! Shit!", Calista cursed between moans while fisting my hair and I felt her insides pulsating around my fingers. My cock lurched in response, silently telling me that he wants to go in there, but I continued lapping her juices and sucking on her clit until she came one more time. I love that she doesn''t try to suppress her sweet sounds. There is not a single shy bone in my mate, and I approve. There is nothing to be shy about. She is beautiful. I slowed down, allowing her to catch her breath, and then I crawled higher until our faces aligned. She was still breathing heavily but she moved her hips, grinding on me, telling me that the night only started. Goddess, she is perfect! In one swift move, I jabbed myself inside her and her gasp mixed with my grunt as the pleasurable sparks charged my body. Yes, I belong there, deep inside her. Our bodies were one, just how our souls are supposed to be when they come together. There was a moment of stillness as I looked into her enchanting eyes, and she looked back at me. I tried reading her. Does she feel the bond, even if it''s just a little bit? But I couldn''t see anything beyond lust and that hurt a little. I pushed all the negativity away as I immersed myself in present. Calista was with me, under me, and I was inside her. Is there anything else I should worry about? ''Mark her¡­'', my wolf whispered. ''No. I won''t do it forcefully. She will hate me.'' ''It will make her feel the bond. Mate won''t be able to hate you, just how you can''t hate her.'' I knew that my wolf was right, but¡­ ''I will hate myself if I force the bond on her.'' My wolf snorted in disapproval. ''Will you let her leave again?'' Damn it! This was no time to chat with my wolf, but he had a point. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 28 - Under The Blood Moon (5) Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view - - - I was repulsed that I was actually considering my wolf''s idea. Calista was right under me, lost in lust, squirming under my ministrations, defenseless, and not suspecting anything. This could be the perfect opportunity for me to sink my fangs into her flesh and inject my venom. By the time she realizes what I''m doing, it will be too late. Yes, I could put my mark on Calista, and she will feel the bond and this maddening attraction, but that would be no different than forcing her into a relationship. As much as I wanted her to give in and be mine completely, I couldn''t hurt her. ''Shut up and watch.'', I said to my wolf as if I''m cursing him before I pushed him at the back of my mind. I am Sergio, the shaman of the Bluemoon pack and I don''t need to force anyone to be with me, not even my mate. Especially not my mate. I refuse to stoop that low. I was determined to make her see that we are perfect for each other, and she will ask to be marked by me. And if I fail, I will accept my demise knowing that the wretched bond didn''t destroy the last shreds of my dignity and humanity. Luckily, she is a vampire, so I don''t need to worry about her getting old anytime soon. We have time. I kissed Calista greedily and my hips moved with determination to claim her as mine. Every thrust sent her a message that she was mine, she just didn''t know it yet, but I was confident that she will get it. I will make her experience the pleasure she can''t feel with anyone else, and she will realize that all those clammy vampires and puny humans are not worthy of her presence. She will keep coming back to me until she acknowledges that I am the only man for her, and then she will stay. Her body moved in perfect sync with mine, the delightful friction was amplified by the sparks, and my soul hummed in the pleasure of merging with Calista. I could feel her grip on my back turning painful, and I knew that she was getting there. "Say my name, Calista¡­", I murmured close to her ear without stopping the movements of my hips. She moaned and bit my shoulder. I thought that she will draw blood, but she didn''t. "Say my name¡­", I repeated. "Sergio", she breathed, and I smiled. She didn''t call me a dog, or a wolf boy, but she called my name and it sounded heavenly. "Again!", I demanded, and my hips increased their pace on their own, answering her need for an orgasm, pushing her over the edge she desperately tried to reach. "Ser¡­ Ser¡­", Calista struggled to speak between gasps for air and I thought that she won''t make it, but then a shout ripped from her throat, "SERGIO!" And that undid me completely. My name from her mouth was like an adrenaline shot that went straight to my groin area and my ass buckled as I shuddered in the ecstatic release while her insides milked every drop I had to offer. Fuck! She is perfect. Mine! ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... The last thing I remembered was Calista lying limply on top of me and me pulling the blanket up, to cover us up, but then I felt the movement next to me and I opened my eyes to see the dawn cracking through the windows. The scent of Moonflower was intense, and my stomach tightened with knots at the sight of Calista who was getting out of the bed. I grabbed her wrist. "Don''t go.", I croaked, hating how pitiful I sounded, but there I was¡­ begging a woman to stay with me longer even though forever won''t be enough, and only a few hours ago I was ready to reject her completely. Calista froze. "It''s morning. I don''t want others to know that I spent the night here." "No one will know.", I said, unable to conceal desperation in my voice. "Kids don''t care, and if Serina or Drago ask, you can tell them that you woke up early and we met accidentally, and I gave you a tour of the area. Knowing them, the lovebirds will probably have breakfast in bed and not come out until lunchtime." I knew that it was a long shot, but I had to try something. "I will need clothes.", Calista said. My heart leaped in joy because she was considering it. My mind worked a million thoughts a second until I got it. I will contact the staff and tell them that Calista is in my house and that she had an accident where her clothes got ruined and she needs a change. Yes, that will work. "I will take care of it.", I said. As soon as those words left my lips, Calista returned to bed. I helped her adjust the blanket and she snuggled next to me naturally, like she belonged there. And she did. That''s her place. Calista''s proximity came with the delightful sparks that made me feel alive and I was hard again. Of course, I was. "Sergio?", she called. "Hmm?" "This doesn''t change anything." That''s what she thought. She just called my name without me asking for it, and that''s a huge change. "I disagree." "What?" "You promised not to ignore my calls.", I reminded her. "I did, but that doesn''t mean I will agree to see you." "I won''t force you into anything, Calista, and I am fine with keeping a low profile, but if our schedules allow, I would like to see you again. Will you be against it?" There was a long silence and I wondered if I pushed too hard. "How old are you?" I was stupefied by this question. Why would that matter? It''s obvious that I''m not underage. "I''m not sure. In human years, around four hundred." Calista let out a long breath. What was that supposed to mean? "I guess that''s acceptable.", Calista said after some time, confusing me further. "Is my age acceptable or that we see each other again?" "Both.", Calista responded, and I did a few cartwheels in my mind. Yes! She agreed to see me again! Where should I take her first? A villa with a beach? A cabin in the mountain? "Don''t push it, Sergio.", she warned me, and I wondered if she can read my mind. "The condition is that we are both free and willing." I smirked at her. "I''m confident that willingness won''t be an issue." Calista narrowed her enchanting red eyes at me in protest. "I wonder from where is that confidence coming." "Experience, my dear¡­", I hummed and pushed her back on the mattress with my body. "I can smell your arousal and I know you want me as bad as I want you. When you leave this place, the only thing stopping you from calling me right away will be your pride." Her eyes flashed with something unfathomable I didn''t try to decipher as I continued talking. "You will have two choices, one is to ignore this need to be with me and suck it up with half-assed men who can''t satisfy you, and the other one is to reach out to me and admit that only I can make you feel this way." I chuckled. "You are a smart woman, Calista Mezzanotte. I know you will make the right decision. Even if it takes you a bit of time to reach there." Yes, I could smell her arousal and the rest was just bullshitting confidence, however, Calista didn''t refute any of it, and she welcomed my kisses eagerly. She let out the sweetest little moans as I trailed kisses down her neck, and I paused when I felt her pulse under my lips. My fangs elongated on their own and I grazed her skin, itching to get into her flesh and release my venom. Calista shuddered against me, pulling me closer, and I wondered if she was aware of how close I was to marking her. ''Do it!'', my wolf shouted in my mind, and I shook my head to snap myself into reality. Ignoring my urge to sink my teeth into her neck, I made my way inside Calista''s hot pussy that perfectly gripped my cock, and I released a bit of frustration with every thrust. Pure pleasure amplified by sacred sparks of our bond washed over me, making me forget everything and focus on the gorgeous woman under me. I lifted myself higher and I raised her legs, placing her ankles on my shoulders. The view of Calista bouncing as I pounded myself inside her was spellbinding, and I was turned on beyond belief by the fact that she maintained eye contact even though her eyelids were heavy, her expression telling me that she enjoyed the ride I provided. And then she moaned my name. Fuck! She is perfect. Mine! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 29 - Not A Fluke Author''s note: This is from Calista''s point of view - - - The warm water hit my body from the shower above and I clung onto Sergio for my dear life as he plundered my insides mercilessly. Damn, he is good! Somehow, he knows exactly how deep, how hard, and how fast to move for me to reach an earth-shattering orgasm. And he never fails. Actually, I think that it''s getting better every time. If I said I didn''t like it, that would be the biggest lie ever. I enjoyed his every thrust profusely, and I didn''t care that he is a werewolf. I wished to pack him into my suitcase and keep him as a permanent accessory in my bedroom. I''ve met a number of werewolves in my life, and they all had a foul scent, but Sergio was different. His natural scent of oak and cedarwood could serve as an air freshener. Waves of pleasure crashed over me, every next one stronger than the previous, and I realized that another orgasm is just around the corner. I grabbed a fistful of Sergio''s hair and yanked his head back so that I can get access to his lips. He was holding my ass and guiding me to Heaven with the movement of his hips, yet he still managed to give me a mind-spinning kiss. How can a man be so amazing? "Ah!", a lustful moan overlapped with my cry, and then I hissed, "I''m coming¡­" "Come for me, love¡­", he murmured into my lips and increased the pace of his thrusts. I arched my body backward, pressing the wall behind me with my head, and he squeezed my ass harshly while hitting my G-spot repeatedly with his magnificent cock. That undid me completely and I saw stars in front of my closed eyes as the pressure in my core reached the exploding point. My toes curled involuntarily, and I cursed while calling his name, "Shit! Sergio! Fuck!" He was saying something, but I didn''t understand a word as my senses shut down due to orgasm that short-circuited my brain and I crashed into an ocean of rapture. My soul shook, threatening to leave my body and I''m quite sure that I blacked out for a moment. It was that good. When I came around, Sergio groaned, and his face contorted into a grimace at the same time I felt his hard cock pulsate inside me and he filled me up with his hot seed. There was something inexplicably sexy about his expression and I had a sense of accomplishment because I can satisfy this walking, talking pleasure factory that never runs out of energy. "You should let me down now.", I said, and I was a bit disappointed that he obeyed. When he pulled out, I felt empty. Did I hope for another round? I shook those thoughts away. That''s not like me. Yes, I enjoy good sex, but I don''t ask for it. I take it. While on the topic of good sex, I realized that our night in Paris was not a fluke. It was amazing and since then I bedded men and a few women, hoping to reach that level of ecstasy, but somehow it always fell short, yet here was Sergio, making me come over and over again to the point of blacking out, and I wished for one more time, even though I knew that only once won''t be enough. But I can''t stay here forever. It''s time to leave this sexy bubble filled with pleasure and join reality. I turned to look at available toiletries. Shampoo, conditioner, shower gel¡­ it all smelled like oak and cedarwood, just like Sergio, and there was a hint of lime in the shower gel. I frowned when I confirmed that all products are masculine, it''s not that I hate the scent, but that''s not me. "Don''t you have anything a female would use?", I asked. "Sorry, love. This is my place, and I didn''t expect female company.", Sergio responded in a husky voice. I found his endearment cheesy, but I let him have it. Part of me enjoyed the fact that he was not planning for a female company. There was a sense of satisfaction knowing that he doesn''t bring women here, yet here I was. I grabbed the shower gel and squeezed some on my palm. My plan was to wash bodily fluids and freshen up a bit, and take a proper shower when I return to Serina''s place. I turned toward Sergio and he reached for the shower gel, above me, but he didn''t take it. He just stood there and looked at me with a fiery gaze. I glanced down and saw that he was hard and ready again. Of course, he noticed me staring. "Don''t you have a limit of how many times you can go?", I asked, unable to stop looking at his erection. Sergio chuckled. "Do you want me to have a limit?" Vampires are sexual creatures and we can go at it for a while, but Sergio is not a vampire, and I''m sure that since last night we broke some kind of record. However, I didn''t hate it, not even a little bit. He is huge and I love how perfectly he fills me up. Instead of applying shower gel on me, I grabbed his balls and gave him a squeeze while my other hand wrapped around his shaft, and I could see his eyes flashing in approval. "At this rate, we will never go to the other villa.", I said as I pumped his impressive length, the shower gel made it slick, and I enjoyed the sight of bubbles going down his muscular legs. "We don''t need to go there." His voice was a bit breathy. I licked my lips. "I am hungry, and a sandwich won''t do." "You want blood?", Sergio asked and when I nodded, he leaned toward me and tilted his head, giving me better access to his neck. "Here." He grunted in disapproval when I let go of his erection. I couldn''t believe that he was offering himself for me to feed on. I stared at his neck, and I felt my fangs coming out. I was hungry, but somehow, treating him like a meal didn''t feel right. "I might not be able to control myself. What if I kill you?" Sergio looked at me and I saw a million emotions in his chestnut eyes. "Dying in your arms won''t be the worst thing to happen to me." He spoke about death so easily, like he has nothing to live for. Didn''t he say that he is four centuries old? Didn''t he make any good memories, family, friends? There must be something or someone he would want to live for. "Don''t joke about it, Sergio. If I kill you now, who will bother me to meet for mind-blowing sex when our schedules align?" His lips lifted into a smug smile. "Turn around, love. I want to fuck you from the back." I wanted to respond with a snarky remark, displeased that he is bossing me around. No one bosses this princess! But somehow, my body obeyed. The left side of my face was pressed against the glass enclosure of the shower, and I bit my lower lip while waiting eagerly to feel him again. With his foot he tapped the inside of my legs, telling me to spread them further and he lifted both of my arms above my head, holding them against the glass with his hand. And there it was, the pressure and the stretch and the otherworldly friction. I couldn''t move. I didn''t want to move out of fear that he will stop. With his free hand, Sergio reached around my waist and his fingers caressed my clit in the rhythm of his thrusts and I couldn''t believe how quickly I fell apart. Damn, he is good! ¡­ I was impressed that Sergio arranged for my clothes to be brought to his villa. "I can ask the staff to bring blood here.", Sergio said when I told him that Serina prepared blood for me (and her, but I kept this last part to myself). "It''s almost lunchtime.", I responded while buttoning up my shirt. I did my best to avoid looking at Sergio who was watching me from the sofa. He leaned on the sofa lazily with his arms spread over the backrest, and his scorching gaze didn''t leave me as I tried to make myself presentable. To make things worse, the top few buttons of his shirt were undone, showing me a good view of his firm pecs. Focus, Calista! "If we don''t go there for barbecue, they will start asking questions." Sergio shrugged. "We can say that we went to the ghost town. You had a lot of questions and we lost track of time." I laughed. "Good try, but you are not keeping me here as your sex slave." "That was not my intention.", he responded with a serious expression I didn''t expect. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 30 - A Sucker For Happy Endings Author''s note: This is from Calista''s point of view - - - "If I asked you about the town, and you had answers, does that mean you are from this area?", I guessed. Sergio confirmed. "This was my pack''s territory." Talking helped me stay focused on dressing up and not thinking about the opposite. It was getting late and if we don''t go to the main villa soon, they will start with lunch (aka the barbecue) and Serina will definitely figure out that I spent too much time with Sergio and she will start suspecting something. "It was a big town, yet now it''s reduced to ruins. What happened?", I asked. "War.", Sergio said one word, and I could see that there were many more things he wanted to say, but he didn''t. "I assume this was your house?", I continued probing. I was never the curious one, but I had to keep talking because if we stayed in silence, I would probably jump on him again. "I lived here for more than two centuries. Of course, it changed from a cabin into what it is today over several remodels, but the location is the same." "And you were a shaman?", I continued questioning Sergio. "I still am." "So, you are connected to spirits and energies and... stuff?" "I like to think so, yes.", he responded with amusement in his voice. "Do you believe in the Moon Goddess?", I had to ask. I always thought that Gods and religions are for the weak and uneducated who need someone from above to lead the puny ones and tell them how to act, yet here was Sergio, smart, eloquent, strong, and a follower of the same mumbo-jumbo I ridicule. "I believe there are things that can''t be seen with the eyes or explained with reason, yet they still exist.", he said mysteriously. "If it can''t be seen or explained, how do you know it''s real?" His chocolate eyes smiled at me. "You are a hard skeptic if you doubt after everything we went through last night. The existential essence is all around us and as long as the conditions are met, you only need to let the instincts guide you and you will be able to harvest its powers. Some of the most potent things in life can only be sensed by the soul and the experience is magical." Was he talking about the ceremony? Or about us shagging last night (and this morning)? Well, I must admit that all of those were kind of magical. I didn''t want to talk about it further. We can agree that we disagree about believing in existences such as Gods, and there was no way I will tell him how much I enjoyed rolling in the sheets with him. "Do you have friends or family?" I have no idea why I asked this. Maybe because he spoke about death so easily and I tried to gauge his attachments. Will he think of me as nosy? "No family, as for friends¡­", he paused, and his mind drifted away to unknown places. Eventually, he spoke, "If we exclude people in the main villa, my friends are dead, missing, and with the rest which is no more than a handful, I was not in touch for more than a decade." There was inexplicable loneliness in his voice that washed over me, and my heart tightened. Yes, he is alone, but why am I impacted by it? It didn''t make any sense. I exhaled sharply while trying to shake off the negativity. "I would never guess that you have such a pessimistic side." He chuckled. "Pessimistic? I only answered your questions. Most of the time, I''m realistic, and when I look at you, I''m optimistic." Well, maybe calling him ''pessimistic'' was not the best choice of words, but I was intrigued by his response. "Really? What''s optimistic when you look at me?" Sergio stood and stalked to me. He was one step away from me when I took a shaky breath filled with oak and cedarwood, and I realized that his eyes were moving over my body, making me feel naked. His sight halted on my crotch area, and he licked his lips slowly. I couldn''t believe him! And I couldn''t believe how that small action sent a pulse of need into my core. I slapped his shoulder, and grumbled, "We need to go." "That''s what you said, but I can smell your arousal, Calista.", he said smugly and at that moment, I hated that he is a werewolf. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - When Duke and I came to the living room, we found Zoe, Ash, and Luca there. Zoe was on the sofa chair, sitting sideways with her legs over the armrest and browsing on her tablet. Ash and Luca were sitting on the sofa with game console controllers in their hands and nudging each other while racing in Forza Motorsport on the big TV screen that hung on the wall above the fireplace. Duke gave me a smug smile and I knew it was about the TV. I didn''t want one here, because it ruined the classical regal feel I was going for, but Duke said it will come in handy, and here it is¡­ handy. There are even built-in enclosed shelves where the PlayStation and Xbox are well hidden. I was determined to move the television (and game consoles) into the back room that is similar in size and currently without a purpose. That can be a game room and we can add a pool table and maybe pinball machines and a minibar. In that way, I can have my living room the way I imagined it, but I also feared that if I do that, this space will never be used unless we get some really fancy guests. Well, this mansion will be a work in progress until we figure out what works. I was aware that no matter how we organize space, there will be a lot of unused rooms in this mansion. Maybe we could combine two or three rooms on the main floor (or build an addition) and have an indoor pool. Calista would approve. Duke and I announced our presence and sat on the free sofa, waiting for teens to finish what they were doing, there was no need to interrupt them because lunch preparations were still one hour away. Last night was eventful. I found the ceremony to be mystical and the energy that surged through me at the end was an unexpected boon. I felt something stirring inside me, but it was fleeting, and I regretted that it was over so quickly. Of course, what came after was a wild night of lovemaking and Duke made sure both of us used all that extra energy and then some more. I was glad that we invested in soundproofing our master bedroom. Duke is insatiable and I wouldn''t want him any other way. That''s my Alpha. When Maria dropped off breakfast into the master bedroom, she told me that Calista''s bed was unused and that Sergio requested a change of clothes for Calista to be sent into his villa. I hoped that the two of them managed to work something out, but I can''t ask about it because I shouldn''t know that Calista is Sergio''s mate or that there is anything going on between the two of them. I wondered if Calista will say something. Probably not. In the last three years, Calista verbally abused werewolves every time she got a chance, and I''m quite positive she won''t dare say that she slept with one. Twice. If she does that, it will be equivalent to her eating her own foot and a prideful princess of the Mezzanotte family will never allow for such a thing to happen. It''s not that I wanted details, but I hoped to find out if they will give each other a chance. Mate bond is sacred, and they shouldn''t discard it easily. Actually, the mate bond only confirms that they are soulmates, perfect for each other. Sergio, as a werewolf, can feel the bond, while Calista can''t but if she gives him a chance, she will fall for him. Unfortunately, there are many stigmas about werewolves and vampires being together in any form, especially romantic, and on top of that, Calista is a royal. Assuming that both Calista and Sergio are open-minded and try their best, there will be numerous obstacles in front of them, and relationships are hard even without others meddling. I know that I would never give up on my Duke no matter who or what he is, but my resolve is reinforced by the knowledge that he wouldn''t give up on me. After all, a healthy relationship needs to work both ways. If Calista and Sergio decide to conquer challenges together, that will strengthen their bond. I hope they will not give up. I''m a sucker for happy endings. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 31 - Birds And Bees And Abilities Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I looked at the teens in front of me, and I wondered if they feel different after the oath. Sergio said that they might experience some benefits, blessings of some sort, and I was curious to find out if that was just him talking, or if that''s actually possible. I mean, I felt the energy surge last night, so something definitely happened, but enhancing abilities or getting new ones sounded like a stretch. On the other hand, a gush of emotions made me unlock my abilities more than once, so¡­ anything is possible. Luca and Ash finished their game and Zoe kept the tablet down, all three giving us their full attention. "Well? How do you guys feel?", I asked teens. "Any changes? Do you feel faster, stronger, or something like that?" All three of them shrugged and shook their heads, and my enthusiasm dwindled. It seems that it was just Sergio''s empty talk as he wanted to sound mystical, but unfortunately, he spoke in front of the kids, and now they are disappointed. I wanted to comfort them. "As long as there are no negative effects, it''s OK. It might take days or months for you to feel something, so keep your eyes open, but don''t lose hope. You could have a gradual power boost that you don''t notice happening." I tried to encourage them, even though I knew I was failing miserably. The three kids in front of me wanted immediate results, and things like later and gradually didn''t sit well with them. Luca shifted and looked at me and Duke apprehensively. "I have a request." "Go on.", I urged him, seeing that he stopped talking. All eyes were on Luca, and Ash said, "You want to come to London." Luca looked at Ash with a confused frown. "Yes." Ash''s face lit up. "You want to go with me to work." Luca gaped at Ash, and Ash continued, "You are confused how I know that you want to stay with me until¡­" Ash stopped talking when Luca stood up abruptly. "How do you know what I wanted to say?", Luca asked Ash and Ash shrugged. A moment later, Ash''s eyes lit up with excitement, "Maybe I can see the future." My heart rate increased at the thought that Ash got an awesome ability. Maybe Sergio''s talk was not just empty boasting. Can Ash really see the future? That would be useful. "Wait, you didn''t tell him that?", I got involved in the conversation in an attempt to figure out what''s going on. Luca shook his head and repeated his question to Ash. "How did you know?" Ash shrugged again. "I don''t know. I just¡­ I knew what you were going to say." "What about now?", I asked and gestured toward Luca. Ash frowned and looked at Luca for a second before responding, "Nothing." "Did you get those vibes from anyone else?", Duke asked. "No.", Ash responded. "Only from Luca. It was like I could hear his voice in my head before he said it." "You were sitting really close.", I remembered. "Maybe physical contact is necessary for you to get a reading." Ash extended his hand toward Luca, and Luca moved further away, obviously refusing to participate. I rolled my eyes and moved on the sofa next to Ash. "Here." I extended my hand toward Ash. "Hold my hand and tell me if you can sense anything." Ash held my hand and furrowed his brows. After a few long seconds, he shook his head and let go of my hand. "Maybe he needs practice.", I heard Duke say. "It doesn''t need to be seeing the future. He could be reading thoughts." Sergio said that after the oath, kids can get a power boost in strength, speed, or sharpness of senses because he was thinking about Alpha''s abilities that are beyond regular werewolves. But if the power is from me, this could be related to how I can access my memories, or Duke''s when he was in a coma. I thought that it doesn''t need to be the full ability to access memories, it can be the power of hearing what''s on the surface, happening right now. Just like what Duke said, reading thoughts. But some things didn''t add up. If Ash can read thoughts, why didn''t he get anything from me? "Reading thoughts would make sense if he could read my¡­", my voice trailed as I remembered hooded creatures who were trying to influence my mind, but then they said I have some protection. What if Ash can really read minds, but my protection is blocking him? I knew that Luca was not willing, so I stood up and glanced from Zoe to Duke. "I am an odd case, so someone else should be the guinea pig and let Ash attempt to read his mind. Any volunteers?" To my surprise, Zoe''s frown matched Luca''s. Ah, it seems that teenagers have a lot of secrets. In time, as they face challenges as grownups, they will realize that all these things weighing on their mind now are irrelevant. Duke let out a long exhale and sat next to Ash. "Think of something Ash doesn''t know.", I told Duke when Ash put his hand on Duke''s shoulder. Every second seemed like an hour as we all stared at Ash and Duke. "You are hungry", Ash said to Duke. Well, that''s not a secret. "He is always hungry.", I mumbled, and Duke threw me a sly smile. My face fell when I saw Ash staring at the floor and blushing. Even his ears were red! "Stop it!", I hissed at Duke. If Ash can really read minds, Duke was having naughty thoughts, and based on Duke''s heated gaze, I didn''t need to read his mind to know what he wanted. Duke shrugged and looked at me innocently. "What can I do, love? I am always hungry, and I am always¡­" "That''s enough!", I interrupted him. "Think of something that won''t corrupt teenager''s mind or this experiment is over." Duke chuckled. "Ash is not a child. He knows all about birds and bees." I frowned and waved at Duke, indicating for him to stop talking. It''s one thing to have it as an educational talk, but this was different. "Mateo", Ash said and looked at Duke, awaiting confirmation. "Your name is Mateo." I couldn''t believe this! It''s true! But before rejoicing, I asked Duke, "You didn''t tell him that before?" Duke slapped Ash''s hand away and turned to me. "Other than you, Sergio, and your father, no one else knew." "What does this mean?", Ash asked with sparkles in his eyes. "It means that you can read thoughts of people you touch.", I responded. "How is that possible?", Zoe asked. Duke looked at me, and I realized that it''s time to have an open talk. "How about we move to the study? It''s soundproof." I was unable to create a big enough sound barrier to enclose all five of us, so this was a good location. The staff knows about creatures and abilities, but I didn''t want to risk them overhearing things that should be private. My father told me that one''s abilities should be kept a secret because they can mean the difference between life and death, and I knew that he was not exaggerating. Talking with kids about their abilities seemed normal, but now that I needed to disclose mine, I was nervous. I told myself to take it easy, one step at a time, and not to disclose more than necessary. Yes, that should work. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 32 - Sharing Secrets Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - In the study¡­ When everyone found a place to sit, I sat next to Duke on the sofa and started, "Since you took the oath, Drago and I can disclose some things about us. First, let me address Ash''s question related to how he can read minds. Sergio said that due to the oath, everyone will get a blessing from the Moon Goddess. That happened last night, and everyone felt it when the ceremony was completed. Right?" I paused and saw that Zoe, Ash, and Luca nodded. "Other than the energy surge, there is one more part.", I continued. "There was a chance for you to get another benefit that is related to me and Drago. Ash, I believe that you can read minds, because, in a way, that''s what I can do." "You can read minds?", Zoe asked immediately with urgency. I could see that she was uncomfortable with it. Well, I guess everyone would be. "Not exactly.", I said, and then I told them how I was able to access Duke''s subconsciousness when he was in a coma. I didn''t want to say how I can access my memories and that I remember every detail that happened to me since I was four years old. I didn''t say that to Duke either because I didn''t think it was relevant. "So, you can see people''s past?", Ash asked. "Not really.", I confessed. "I can see Drago''s because we share a deep connection. Also, it''s not as simple as me touching him. We both need to be relaxed; it''s more like he is allowing me access to his mind, and it happens. I can''t do it forcefully, at least I was unable to do it so far." Ash''s eyes widened. "You will be able to do it in the future?" I shrugged. "Anything is possible. Abilities can evolve, think of it like a muscle. There is a chance that given enough practice, I might be able to access memories of other people, and assuming that what you do is reading minds, you might develop it to see memories, or maybe you can do it without touching a person. Keep in mind that, just how you are hiding your identity as werewolves when you are among humans, you need to hide what you can do in front of everyone. That''s for your safety and ours." I stressed this last part, and they all nodded in understanding. I was not confident they understood the dangers if anyone finds out about our abilities, oath or not, so I decided to talk about it more later. I didn''t want to sound like a broken record. It was Duke''s turn to address the point of his name being Mateo. As expected, kids were shocked and excited to hear that Duke is Mateo Testa, son of Damiano Testa, the Supreme Alpha that perished more than a decade ago. In a way, he was a legend. They grew up hearing stories about the Bluemoon pack and its glory, and part of that glory was right in front of them. "We sensed your Alpha aura at Luca''s birthday party", Zoe said, "But you smell human. How come others are not aware of your existence?" I responded, "That''s because Drago was poisoned as a child and his wolf is dormant. His father sent him away with Sergio when the open war started, so for the world, Mateo Testa is missing, presumably dead. We believe that we can awaken his wolf. Preparations are ongoing for that procedure¡­" The kids were visibly excited at the prospect of Duke''s wolf awakening. With that, I ended our conversation. "There is more for us to share, but let''s stop here for now. It''s almost time for lunch. Take time to process all that you''ve learned and ask us questions anytime. I need to repeat that our identities and abilities need to stay secret. When people find out who Drago really is, there will be many eyes on him and the longer we can keep it a secret, the more time we will have to prepare for whatever is coming." "Werewolves will be happy that Mateo Testa is alive.", Zoe said, and I smiled at her kind naivety. "Not all of them, Zoe. With Mateo showing up, waves will be created. Werewolves who are not happy with their current leadership and living conditions will come asking for Mateo to guide them. Do you think that current Alphas will be happy about it?" I thought that they will understand the dangers, but all three teens looked at Duke with sparkles in their eyes. Ah, he became their idol! Ash couldn''t contain his excitement. "You will start a pack? That makes us founding members!" Zoe inhaled sharply. "I knew it! Serina will be our Alpha. I mean, Luna. I mean, both Serina and Mateo will be Alphas!" Duke shook his head. "We have no intention of starting a pack. We are happy with our family." He put his arm around me and kissed my temple and I felt close to dissolving into an emotional mush. I snapped myself out of my Duke-induced daze, and clarified, "We have no intention of starting a pack, however, that doesn''t mean werewolves won''t come on their own." Sergio explained that werewolves are attracted to power and that once the Supreme Alpha appears, weaker werewolves will come to Duke, seeking refuge and protection in exchange for submission. Duke opposed the idea of leading a pack, but when Sergio said that they will come to him regardless of his intentions, we found a compromise. "If werewolves come here, we will offer them to live in the town and get jobs, as for anything else, we will see how things go." Duke agreed with this solution. After all, he is already managing his company, and the town will need residents, so this won''t be too much out of his comfort zone, and with our three capable assistants, we can balance the workload. I looked at Ash. "I can guide you in finding out the extent of what your newly-found ability can do." Ash nodded enthusiastically. I spoke to Luca and Zoe. "In case you feel anything different, you are free to talk to me or Drago, but don''t reveal it to others, if possible. If anyone else finds out about your abilities, you will put yourself and us in danger." "So, what do we do if someone finds out?", Luca asked his first question since we arrived at the study. "The only way to ensure you are safe is to leave no witnesses behind.", I said. All three teens gulped audibly. They understood clearly the meaning behind my words. Ash left the study first after letting me know that he will wait for me in his room. "So, can I go to London?", Luca asked. "It''s not a problem, but I would like to know the reason.", I responded. Luca glanced at Zoe who looked back at him with confusion. "You want me to leave?", Zoe asked Luca with disapproval in her voice. Luca shrugged, indicating that it doesn''t matter, but I could see that he wanted to say something without Zoe around. Reluctantly, Luca spoke to me and Duke. "When we went through financial reports about Notte Pharmaceuticals, I struggled. I want to learn the basics about finances and to get a taste of independence. If I can stay with Ash and go with him to the Eclipse, that would be great. I promise to check emails and do work remotely as your assistant. It''s only for a week." Because of this last part, I understood Luca''s motive. I think. Zoe''s birthday is in one week. Is he planning a surprise for her? That must be why he wanted to talk with us without Zoe overhearing. "I have no objections.", I said. "If Drago approves, you can use one of the apartments that are on the same floor with Ash''s and go with him to work. Since Sergio will stay here, you can be Ash''s helping hand and learn at the same time." "That''s fine with me", Duke approved. "I will give you pointers, and there is nothing better than learning hands-on." Luca thanked us with, "I will head to London from here with Ash." Zoe frowned in disapproval. We were planning to leave that afternoon, and it was obvious that Zoe was not happy to part with Luca. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 33 - Taking Care Of Family Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Luca left with Duke to discuss apartment accommodations and logistics about shadowing Ash at the Eclipse, leaving me and Zoe in the study and I noticed that Zoe didn''t show any intention to get up from her seat. "Is there anything on your mind, dear?", I asked Zoe. Zoe puffed her cheeks. "Ash can read minds, Luca is going to London, and what about me?" I realized from where her unhappiness came, and I felt bad for the girl. This was not just about reading minds and going away for a week, but about her feeling like a loser. After all, all three of them came from the same place, grew up in similar conditions, they are close in age, and Zoe was always a leader among the three, yet for the last two years, both Luca and Ash can shift into their wolf forms while Zoe can''t. Whenever Luca and Ash went to train in their wolf forms or on patrol, Zoe was left behind, and she was suppressing her emotions until now, but it seems she had enough. "I know it''s hard." I really did. "For more than twenty years I thought of myself as below average in everything. And then I met my father who showed me that I''m a lot of things, but average is not one of them." "You are saying that I need to be patient.", Zoe said dejectedly, and I could see tears at the corners of her eyes. "Luca and Ash can shift and talk to their wolves for years and I''m tired of standing on the side. You don''t know how it feels. They all gather and talk about plans that involve everyone except for me. I thought that Luca has my back, but now he is leaving me also." "It''s just for a week, Zoe. He will be back. And for the rest, instead of focusing on what you are lacking, focus on the things you have.", I tried to sound wise. Zoe let out a sharp breath. "I have my brother. Or is it better to say, I HAD a brother because he is leaving. Luca never mentioned going to London. I just heard about it as he made a group announcement. He always talked to me first about things, or at least that''s what I thought. He is leaving me behind, like everyone else." My heart cracked. I knew that her mother abandoned her, and she grew up with a horrible father in a bad pack, with only Luca by her side. They came to me like moths to a flame and instead of taking care of them, I left them at Fynn''s place with a bunch of werewolves who don''t have parental instincts, and they treated them as grownups. I thought that the teens were doing fine, but only recently I found out that they were bullied, but they kept it in so that they don''t worry me. I failed them. Zoe suffered a lot, and she has abandonment issues. Luca announcing his desire to go to London hit her hard, regardless of if he really wants to learn about finances or to prepare a birthday surprise for her. I went to Zoe and pulled her into a hug. "Luca is not leaving you, Zoe. You have him and Ash and me and Drago. We might not be together all the time, but we have each other''s back. Even if we are a thousand kilometers away, if you need us, we will come. That''s what family does. Think of this as an opportunity. I know that you are used to Luca''s presence and that you are relying on him, but this is your chance to do things without him and test your boundaries. See how much you can do without Luca and without Ash. It will help you understand yourself and maybe figure out how capable you are. I taught you meditation, whenever you miss Luca, I want you to practice. That will help you strengthen the bond with your wolf." Zoe forced a smile. She was obviously not pleased with this, but she decided to suck it up, at least in front of me. I pinched her nose. "If you are angry at Luca, go and tell him. Don''t keep it in. Yes, he is leaving for one week, but he is my precious assistant and I will make sure he comes back. Until then, there is a lot of work to be done, and I will be relying on you. On top of everything we have going on, your birthday is coming. Sergio offered to conduct a coming of age ceremony for you, and this villa will be done by then. Did you prepare the guest list? We need to know if we have enough bedrooms or if some guests will share rooms¡­" With the topic shifting toward Zoe''s birthday, she cheered up a bit. Of course, she had the guest list ready, but she was waiting for an OK from me that her party can be held in this villa. With the forest and everything else nature can provide, this is the perfect spot for werewolf birthday parties. I thought of keeping this place off-limits until all security is in place, but at this point, no one is aware of Duke''s identity and this will be just a bunch of teens. I wanted my three fosterlings to feel at home here. After all, this is their home as well. Ah, it will be a fun party! Werewolf style. Music, good food (meat mostly), they will go hunting in the forest, and swimming in the lake, and... I wondered if I should invite Mona. She will definitely have ideas for entertainment. ¡­ "Come in¡­", Ash called when I knocked on the door of his bedroom. He was waiting for me to discuss his newfound ability. His room was a suite with a living room that had a dining area and a small kitchen, and the double door in front opened up to the balcony which overlooks the garden below, and forest and mountains in the distance. The door on the left opens up to office space, and the door on the right provides access to a bedroom with a bathroom and a walk-in closet. Luca''s and Zoe''s suites are about the same, providing them personal space and privacy. We sat in the living room and Ash offered me a drink, like a true host. I was not really thirsty, but I still asked for flavored water. He moved through the kitchen with ease and I could see that the months he spent in London taught him independence. I approved. "OK." Ash rubbed his hands together while taking a seat on the sofa chair. "What can you tell me about this mind-reading? I can''t wait to try it out during a meeting, or in any situation, actually." His enthusiasm was adorable, but my first task was to burst his bubble. "Do you know what will happen to you if someone finds out that you can read minds?" Ash froze and I continued, "The best outcome for you is that they employ protection, so your ability becomes useless. Imagine if you want to figure out what someone is thinking, yet he has the means to deceive you. As someone who can read minds, you are a threat. Just how Luca and Zoe reacted, no one will remain indifferent because everyone has secrets, and people will be divided into a group who wants to use you and a group who wants to eliminate you as a threat. Do you understand?" Ash nodded stiffly. "In which group do you fit?" I nodded in approval. He was finally using his head. "Skepticism will keep you safe, Ash. Always question people and their motives. There is no such thing as free lunch in this world. As for where I fit, that''s in the group who wants to use you." I stifled a laugh when Ash grimaced. "We are a family, Ash. Just how you are relying on me, Drago, Luca, and Zoe, we are relying on you as well. In crude terms, we are using each other, but in reality, we are making sure that each of us prospers. I hope that you will use your ability to keep yourself and your family safe. Is that acceptable?" Ash nodded and I was relieved to see that he was serious about this. "Good. The first rule is that unless you trust someone with your life, that person shouldn''t know about your abilities. I know that it''s tempting to show off but don''t. Just don''t. There are many ways to make people talk against their will. The only safe secret is the one that no one knows, and whenever you are tempted to impress someone, I want you to imagine yourself chained in a dungeon after that person spilled your secret." Ash was listening intently, and then he asked. "You mentioned people who can be immune to the mindreading. Is that why I couldn''t pick up anything from you?" I confirmed and decided to push the topic back on Ash and his ability. "I will help you understand your ability, but I can only show you the ropes. Once the training wheels are off, you will be on your own and it will be up to you how much of your ability you want to share with me or anyone else. Now let''s discuss your ability and how you can practice it without getting caught..." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 34 - Close To The Finish Line Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - After our talk about mind-reading and how to stay safe, Ash and I stepped on the terrace that is facing the garden. Duke, Luca, Zoe, Sergio, and Calista were already there, seated at the table and munching on appetizers while the smokey scent of barbeque permeated the air from the corner where the cook was doing his meaty magic. "What did we miss?", I asked while taking my seat next to Duke. "Nothing much.", Duke said casually before planting a kiss on my cheek. His arm around my shoulders felt right and I wanted to go back to the bedroom because last night (and this morning) was fantastic and I wanted more of my hot boyfriend. I leaned on Duke and appreciated our closeness and everything we have. Friends, family, majestic house on a huge lot. Eternity with Duke won''t be enough, and I hoped that we will have many moments like these in the future. The only thing missing for absolute happiness was my father, but I was determined more than ever to bring him back. My plan was that as soon as we move in here, I will get Zoe and Luca to watch over Notte Pharmaceuticals and several more things, and I will focus on finding a cure for eternal sleep. The first steamy batch of meat was served, hot from the grill, and we all dug in. I did my best not to stare at the scene of Sergio piling food on Calista''s plate. She frowned a bit at his gesture, but didn''t refuse him. Duke nudged me. "Eat, before it gets cold, love." My gaze moved to the plate in front of me, only to see that it''s full of meat that was already cut into bite-sized pieces. I stifled a laugh. Werewolves and their urge to feed their mates. But my heart was warm and fuzzy because this was another sign that I am Duke''s mate. Ash was talking with Luca about London, and Zoe listened as well. The poor girl was unable to hide her lack of enthusiasm, but she didn''t want to spoil this for Luca. Zoe is aware that since they were kids, Luca was taking the back seat and supporting Zoe silently, and this was the first time for Luca to ask something that doesn''t include Zoe, something for him only, so she decided not to voice her disapproval. I still think that Luca was planning a birthday surprise for Zoe, but if it''s going to be a surprise, I shouldn''t say anything. I knew that Sergio will stay here (in his villa), and the kids are coming with us. Luca and Ash will go with Duke to London, and Zoe will follow me to Genoa where Duke will join us after he ensures that Luca is settled in his new place. I turned to Calista. "What are your plans after this? Other than Sergio, we are all heading out this afternoon. Mitch can drop you off wherever you want to go and since Drago and I will be going in opposite directions, maybe we can share a ride." Calista chewed a piece of meat from kebob slowly, in her dignified princess way of eating, and she wiped the non-existing mess from the corners of her mouth before responding, "Sergio told me about the abandoned town nearby. I was wondering if it''s OK for me to stay longer so that Sergio can give me a tour." ''Cough! Cough!'', Sergio nearly choked on the food that was in his mouth, and he washed it away with beer. Based on Sergio''s reaction, I realized that ''tour of the town'' had a different meaning, but I didn''t expose them. "Is that OK with you, Sergio?", I asked. "It will be my pleasure.", Sergio responded in a deep voice while looking at Calista, and I rolled my eyes because Sergio was unable to suppress his grin, and the grease mixed with red sauce around his mouth was horrible. It seems that all werewolves are messy eaters. "Alright.", I said to Calista. "You have Mitch''s number. Whenever you need a ride, you can give him a call." "Thanks. I will call him if I don''t find an alternative.", Calista responded and focused on the food on her plate. It was obvious that she didn''t want to talk about it further. Calista usually avoided using Mitch as her driver. I believe she knew that whenever Mitch was involved, Aldus was aware of Calista''s whereabouts, and Calista tried to move independently, outside her brother''s shadow. I let out a long breath. I really wanted to tell Calista about my father''s condition. After all, Calista is a vampire and she would definitely have some clues about eternal sleep, but I feared her reaction and retaliation. I pushed those thoughts to the side and focused on what''s coming. Zoe''s birthday is in one week and we will have a bunch of teenage werewolves visiting. However, before that, I had one task, and that included telling Fynn that Mateo is alive¡­ and needs his help. According to Sergio, we will need several strong werewolves to hold Duke down when his wolf awakens because Duke''s father was immune to silver and resistant to poisons, so we need to use brute force in case his wolf goes berserk, which is very likely to happen. After all, we are going to be stirring a fully grown Alpha beast from his twenty-something years-long slumber and he will be confused, feral, and probably not happy that we are disturbing him. I was thinking that Ash and Luca can help, but Sergio said that they don''t qualify because once the aura of the Supreme Alpha is released, all werewolves will submit and won''t be able to act against Duke. Of course, as a shaman, Sergio will conduct a ceremony to boost the resistance of participants, but for regular werewolves that won''t do much while for the ones with Alpha power, it might be just enough. Sergio admitted that he won''t be able to help beyond preparations that will happen before we awaken Duke''s wolf because Sergio won''t have the power to resist submitting. That''s why I need to talk to Fynn and Lazarus and ask for their help, but Fynn is first on that list, and we will invite him to the villa on a pretense of him attending Zoe''s birthday. Now that most of the preparations for awakening Duke''s wolf are in place and we are down to the final few steps, I was getting increasingly nervous. What if something goes wrong? What if instead of awakening Duke''s wolf, I lose Duke? His wolf might take over and suppress Duke''s personality completely, or Duke might die during the procedure. Anything is possible. Am I willing to risk Duke''s life for a chance of him becoming stronger? Do I have the right to make that decision for Duke? What would I do if roles are reversed and I''m the one facing this choice? "Why are you not eating?" Duke''s question pulled me out of my dark thoughts. "What''s wrong?", he asked, and I could only imagine how horrible my expression was. I moved to sit on Duke''s lap, and I hugged him tightly, burying my face in the crook of his neck and allowing his scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean to calm me down. Duke''s arms wrapped around me, and he rubbed my back gently. Duke knew that I was upset and he gave me time to compose myself and speak up. He is awesome like that. "What will I do if I lose you?", I whispered, only for Duke to hear, but soon I realized that whispering for privacy was in vain because we were sitting at the table with werewolves and a vampire who all heard me clearly. I knew that Calista was probably wondering what that was about, but I didn''t care. Soon, she will find out about Duke''s real identity, and there was no point in hiding it from her. "You won''t lose me, love.", Duke murmured close to my ear and then he kissed me there. "Do you think that after eleven years of waiting to be with you, I will give up easily?" I lifted my head to see his enchanting endlessly blue eyes and he kissed me on the lips. "Didn''t we do all the tests and exercises and I passed them all? If your father said that those are enough to be prepared, I believe him, and you should believe him also." Duke was right. I was getting panicky now at the finish line out of fear of what''s beyond it. I wished that father was here. In case something goes wrong, he would know what to do. Father always knew what to do. I really missed him. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 35 - Treva Continues Her Journey (1) Author''s note: This is from Kosta''s point of view - - - ~ Catanzaro, Italy ~ "Did you pack everything?", I asked Treva for the fifth time while looking at the small suitcase my son, Adrian, was carrying for her as we went to the train station from which the train will depart shortly. "Yes. Thank you, Kosta.", Treva responded with a smile and pulled the coat closer around her. She told me that the place she came from is warmer than Greece on a hot summer day. Treva had much more clothes than what fit in that suitcase, mostly what my daughter and I bought for Treva during the last three months since we met, but Treva decided to pack only a few things and donate the rest. Treva''s simplicity leaves me in awe. She does not have a shred of greed inside her, always taking only how much she needs and leaves the remainder for others to use. I admire her unspoiled nature. I can''t believe that it''s only three months how I saw Treva wrapped in rags, eating olives straight from the tree in my olive orchard. At first glance, I assumed that she is a thief, but then she revealed herself as a starving girl before I realized that she is a harpy. That same evening, I understood that harpies are not ruthless bloodthirsty monsters my grandfather told stories about because in front of me was a na?ve girl, clueless about the ways of humans. I must admit that I wanted to call the Hunters Association right away, but I''m glad that I suppressed that urge because I can imagine what treatment a harpy would get. As much as she is innocent, Treva knows many secrets that humans would want to know, and if my grandfather''s stories are not a complete blether, harpies also possess powers that humans would crave for. Our history shows that we killed for much less. Treva accepted to stay with me and help harvesting olives for one month in exchange for travel expenses to Genoa, where her friend is. I gave her a place to stay, food, and clothes, and over that month I watched her interact with seasonal workers I hired. Treva made friends and learned about the ways of humans with the simplicity of a child, and I pretended that I don''t know what she is while observing her secretly to see if she will show any superpower, but to my disappointment, such a thing didn''t happen. There were no wings or storms, and her limbs didn''t turn into bird-like claws. Was my grandfather wrong? I was glad she agreed to stay beyond that one month deadline, to help with harvesting not only olives but also grapes from the vineyard my family owns. During that time, I watched Treva as she enjoyed the simplest foods like she was eating delicacies, and she would run outside and dance barefoot whenever it rained, and once she stepped on a sharp rock and cried silently while I cleaned her wound and bandaged her foot, and I never figured out what was on her mind as she stared at the sunset dreamily with a hint of sadness on her white complexion that didn''t catch any tan no matter how much time she spent in the sun. Treva reminded me that it''s about little things in life, things I took for granted a long time ago, yet she was rejoicing them like they are the biggest blessings. I was not aware of when and how, but I grew attached to Treva and now that she is leaving, I have this knot in my chest, as if something bad is about to happen. Or maybe it''s just a sign that I am going to miss her. I felt about the same when my daughter left for college. I glanced at my son and saw his complicated gaze directed at Treva. I introduced Adrian to Treva about two months ago, once I confirmed that she is not dangerous, and they were getting along fine. Adrian even took her to town a few times to buy supplies. Treva spoke for days about the ice cream and lemonade Adrian bought for her. Yesterday, I told him that Treva is a harpy and after a moment of disbelief, Adrian became panicky. He told me that we should call Bolek right away and have Treva seized by the hunters and interrogated. I regret telling him that she is a harpy. Adrian will be my heir, next in line to watch over the area where the portal to the realm of harpies is, and I thought that him knowing what Treva is before she leaves will be beneficial for Adrian to notice small oddities about Treva that are a giveaway that she is not human, other than her super-pale skin and naturally white hair. Unfortunately, I can''t take it back and make him forget. The most I hope right now is that he won''t make a blunder and get Treva (and me) into trouble. I really want this goodbye to proceed without incidents. Adrian was adamant about calling Bolek immediately, and he eased up only after I told him that if Bolek finds out about Treva, our whole family will be in trouble. "I have a plan. Trust me.", I told Adrian to what he nodded stiffly before demanding to hear the details. And here we are. Adrian insisted on tagging along with me from Crete to Catanzaro, to send Treva on her journey to where her friend is. "I think this is the place.", Treva said while pointing at the terminal that had people lining up to board the train. I let out a long breath. This is it. "Be careful. Don''t trust strangers. There are all kinds of people out there. Don''t forget that you need to change trains in Rome. You have a map and we watched videos that showed you which way to go. This train station is small, but in Rome is several times bigger¡­" I sounded like an overbearing parent, but I couldn''t help it. Treva looks like a girl in her early twenties, and she is probably several hundred years old, but to me, she is just a child. I gave her the backpack that I was carrying on my back. "In the front pocket are your travel documents. Don''t lose them." And I pushed next to the documents a bundle of euros for her to have handy. I was thinking of giving her a cellphone, but considering how easily it can be tracked, I decided against it. "Inside this backpack, you have a scarf if you get chilly overnight, and I packed you sandwiches and cheese and there is a thermos with goatmilk¡­" I stopped talking when Treva gave me a hug which I returned reluctantly. That hug was our last goodbye, and I had no idea if I will see her ever again. "I will be alright, Kosta. You taught me well.", she said. Treva wanted to hug Adrian, but he extended his hand stiffly for a handshake. Well, that''s better than ignoring or offending her. I hoped he will not spill that he knows she is a harpy because Treva never mentioned that, and I didn''t call her out. I consider it to be our secret. "Thank you for everything", Treva said with all the sincerity in this world. "Once I find my friend and settle down, I will find a way to contact you." I pressed my lips into a line and nodded. "And your friend is?", Adrian asked while eyeing Treva suspiciously to what she looked at me. "I already told you, Adri, Treva doesn''t know her name. It''s been a long time, but she knows the general area and how she looks like.", I repeated for the umpteenth time. "There is no time for chit-chat now. We don''t want Treva to be late for her train." She told me that her friend''s name is Seraphina Mezzanotte, and I advised her to keep that a secret. Seeing how Adrian is unpleasant toward Treva, I was glad that I didn''t tell him where Treva is going. Treva smiled at me gratefully. "Are you sad that I''m leaving, Kosta? Don''t think about this as an ending. This is a new beginning, for all of us. I am grateful to have met you and excited about what''s coming. Who knows? Maybe we meet again." My eyes were prickling. "If you come to Crete during the next season, you can help harvesting olives and grapes." "I will keep that in mind.", she said cheerfully and took the suitcase before boarding the train. "Do you have your ticket?", I asked and Treva patted the pocket of her jacket without turning back. "Take care!", Treva shouted over the whistle of the train and went inside. --- Check out Treva''s photo in the comments! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 36 - Treva Continues Her Journey (2) Author''s note: This is from Kosta''s point of view - - - I watched Treva through the windows as she moved inside the train compartment until she took her seat. She smiled and waved, and the train started gliding along the tracks. That''s it. Treva was on her way. She was not my responsibility anymore. She was on her own. She was outside my protection. Would I be able to protect her if we faced real trouble? Will I ever see her again? My fifty-third birthday was approaching, and I felt that I was running out of time for many things I wanted to do. "We are letting her leave, just like that?", Adrian grumbled next to me. I thought that he will be over it by now. "You met her. Treva is innocent. Or are you heartless enough to want her to be dissected?" He rolled his eyes. "Don''t exaggerate. They would only ask questions." I laughed at his ignorance. Adrian is twenty-eight years old, yet he fails to see things outside of his small world. "Yes. They would ask her questions about her homeland, about her species, about how to get there and steal their secrets. Do you think she will disclose that willingly? What will happen when she refuses to talk? What if she doesn''t have answers? Do you think they will believe her? Use your head Adrian and do the right thing." Adrian looked at me like I''m an idiot. "I am talking about doing the right thing. You let her go and that means you are jeopardizing OUR family for one stranger who is not even human. Do you think that hunters won''t know that a harpy stayed at our place? How long will it take them to find out? She is sticking out in the crowd, and it''s only a matter of time before they capture her and she tells them that we sheltered for three months. Do you think they won''t come for us? How is that for using my head?" I didn''t like his attitude. Does he think I''m stupid? Of course, Adrian''s points were valid, and I would agree with him if Treva is a monster from horrific stories we grew up with. But Treva is nothing like that. I clearly remember how much she cried when she stepped on a snail accidentally and I told her that he won''t be able to recover after his shell was crushed. She even made a small grave for the creature. That''s how much she respects life, even the little ones. On the other hand, I''ve met Bolek on several occasions, and the guy''s insincere smile gave me goosebumps. My instinct told me that Bolek is behind many killings and that he wouldn''t think twice about getting rid of me if my death will give him some benefit. How can I put a gentle creature like Treva into his hands? If I call Bolek and expose Treva''s existence, how is that making me better than the beasts they are claiming we should fight against? "I don''t care what Treva is, Adrian. I am confident that she is a good girl and I refuse to abandon my humanity. Until yesterday, you treated her like your sister, and I can''t believe how your attitude changed from the moment you found out that she is different. I didn''t raise you to discriminate." Adrian exhaled and I could see that his temper was rising. "This is not about Treva, but about OUR family. Did you forget about us? How can you put an outsider above your own flesh and blood?" "No one said I''m putting one above the other.", I responded stiffly, happy that my son is still in his ''training'' phase, and he doesn''t know how to contact the hunters. It''s not that Adrian has no ways of reaching the hunters, after all, they are everywhere, but I was confident that if he knew the number, he would make the call no matter what I said. At this point, I was entertaining the idea of taking my grandson and starting to train him to be the guardian on the human side of the portal to the realm of harpies instead of Adrian. We can skip a generation and I will teach him that being different doesn''t equal to being a monster. "You should call Bolek.", I heard Adrian say. "I will." "When?", he asked, a bit too eager for my taste. "If there are no delays, Treva will reach Genoa in about twenty hours. I will give her a few more hours before I call the hunters." Actually, I was thinking of giving her two days, just to make sure, but my son didn''t need to know that detail. "That will be too late!", Adrian shouted. "And that is MY call to make!" I paused and took a deep breath to compose myself. There is no point in arguing with Adrian, but I wanted to explain, "I will tell them that we saw a lone girl on our property, and I thought that she was a human. Only later I suspected that something is off and before I could confirm, she left." "Will they believe you?", Adrian asked suspiciously. I shrugged. "Even if they don''t believe me, what can they do? Treva will be gone." What can Bolek do? My duty is to watch over the portal and report suspicious activity and I will do that, with a slight delay. It''s not like hunters are paying me and I don''t owe them anything. "Are you sure you don''t know who her friend is?", Adrian asked, and I rolled my eyes. Why is he so nosy? I will tell Bolek that Treva''s destination was Genoa, but I will not tell him where exactly she is heading. That should buy her at least a few more hours. Based on Treva''s stories, I realized that she met her friend in the realm of harpies, and I knew that her friend must be someone special because regular humans can''t casually visit other realms. "She visited your family?", I tried getting more information one evening, over dinner. I really wanted to ask what kind of human can visit the realm of harpies, and what are the prerequisites needed, but Treva didn''t disclose her identity, and I had to play along with her story how she grew up in a secluded environment with her family. Treva smiled. "Serina wanted to learn from us." I felt my insides jolting in joy. "Serina? Is that the name of your friend?" Treva confirmed. "Seraphina Mezzanotte. She was not with us for a long time, but she left an impression." "You seem to like her.", I continued probing. Treva frowned a bit and I realized that she raised her guard against me. Considering how much she concealed information related to her origins, I could imagine that she grew up hearing stories about scary humans. In a way, she was right because humans will do anything to satisfy their greed. A long silence stretched between us, and I thought that the conversation was over, but then Treva spoke, "In my family, we follow a strict hierarchy that determines one''s position, duties, schedule, and even the food we eat. Serina shared her food with me. She gave me apricots, roasted nuts, and even granola bars that she brought with her. I will never forget her kindness." I didn''t want to ask more, out of fear of alienating Treva. This was the most she told me about her past and I didn''t want to blow it. At that time, I had no idea who this Serina is, but just from those few sentences, I realized that Treva''s position was not high among harpies and that her life was not an easy one. However, Serina treated her as equal, sharing food and probably some other perks as well and that earned her Treva''s gratitude and friendship. Later, I looked up Seraphina Mezzanotte online and I didn''t expect to find out that she is the only daughter of Aldus Mezzanotte. Now that was a name I was familiar with. Aldus Mezzanotte, a mysterious man behind Notte Pharmaceuticals. He has a villa not far from my olive orchard and I went there one afternoon in an attempt to get in touch with Seraphina. The butler was not friendly, and I couldn''t really go there and say to the staff, "Hey, your friend, harpy, is on my property.", so I only inquired about when the owners are in, and I found out that they don''t come often, and that the last time they were there about three years ago. That matched Treva''s story about when she met Seraphina. Fascinating! I looked through some old files my grandfather left me, and I found notes on the Mezzanotte family that say they are powerful vampires and I hope they are powerful enough to protect Treva from the hunters. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 37 - Salvaging Things From The Past Author''s note: This is from Fynn''s point of view - - - I was in the helicopter, clutching the seat while trying to find comfort. Yes, I know that I''m pitiful. Once a powerful general, commanding thousands of warriors, was now reduced to a scared pup, but I can''t help it. We, the werewolves love to feel the ground under our feet, and flying is NOT our preferred way of travel. What am I doing here (other than embarrassing myself)? Serina sent me an invitation to come for Zoe''s birthday. I was proud when she invited only me from the whole gang of thirty-something werewolves that sheltered Zoe, Ash, and Luca for the last three years. As a bonus, I was invited to come a day before everyone else, so my mind was coming up with all kinds of scenarios about what we will do with all that time. Did Serina finally decide to acknowledge me? My excitement dwindled quickly when I realized that her driver, Mitch, arrived to give me a lift¡­ and when I said, ''a lift'', I meant literally, A FUCKING LIFT, with a helicopter. Mitch said that he can''t disclose the location in advance, for security purposes, and the drive will last less than two hours, but why does this seem to be like two lifetimes? If this is a prank, I swear I will get back at Serina, no matter how hot she is. ''Dash¡­ Dash!'', I called my wolf desperately. ''It''s your turn to take over!'' Silence. Coward. The ability my wolf grants me is not common. Dash can take over my body, enhancing my senses, without shifting into our wolf form. We don''t take turns, like other werewolves, because we can literally share the mind and the body at the same time. In my centuries of existence, I knew only one other werewolf with this ability and that was Alpha Damiano, the only Alpha I ever submitted to. When Damiano''s wolf took over their body, they were unstoppable. I still get goosebumps when I remember the force that was behind that punch. Since the Bluemoon pack fell apart, I don''t find much use for my ability, but now it would come in handy, yet Dash is a sissy. "We are almost there, Mister Fynn!", Mitch''s voice sounded through the earphones that did a lousy job in suppressing the noise of the helicopter. I looked down only to see that the endless mountains were replaced with the endless forest. Well, at least the altitude reduced and if I fall down, there is a possibility of me falling on something soft. I tried to focus on counting trees, meadows, rocks, something¡­ anything, only to keep my mind occupied and not to think about this eerie feeling of suffocating doom that comes with flying. At first, I thought that I am imagining it. How is it possible that some scenery looks familiar? Not the trees or the meadows, but there was a tall cliff, and a river below it¡­ and then there was a lake and I forgot how to breathe when the mansion came into the view. Is my destination the packhouse of the Bluemoon pack? Now, this was something I wouldn''t expect in a million years. It took me a moment to realize that the garden is well maintained, and the building is like new, an obvious sign that someone is living there. Is this where Zoe will celebrate her birthday? Who lives here now? The last thing I heard was that some poor bloke was trying to make it into a hotel, but he failed and the whole property was abandoned about one decade ago. But this didn''t look abandoned. We landed on the helipad, and I couldn''t wait for my feet to touch the solid ground. "Thank you for coming, Fynn", I heard Seraphina''s voice as the helicopter''s engine died down. She emerged from the garden. "I guess you can recognize the place and are probably wondering what we are doing here." "Yes, and yes.", I responded while walking to meet her. "This is my home now.", she said with a smile, and I stared at her like an idiot. This can''t be coincidental, right? "I see you have many questions.", Serina continued talking and I nodded in response. "Well, maybe that person can answer a few.", Serina said and gestured to my right. I looked in that direction, only to see a ghost looking at me. My legs moved on my own and I approached the figure. Is this real? No, Sergio died more than a decade ago. There is no other explanation why he disappeared, and we didn''t hear a peep of him. But just to make sure¡­ ''POW!'' My fist landed straight on his face, and I felt the bones of his nose breaking under my knuckles. "You son of a bitch!", Sergio cursed while holding his nose. "You are not a ghost.", I said in disbelief. I could hear bones cracking as he fixed his nose and he pointed his finger at me angrily while shouting at Seraphina, "THIS is why I didn''t want this bastard here! He is just a pile of brainless muscles!" Wait a minute. Sure, my mind can''t be compared to a famous Shaman who was always buried in some mental work, but why did he insult my intelligence? "Did you call me a brainless bastard?" "And how else would you call a person who decides to punch a ghost? If I''m a ghost, it would go right through me, and since I''m not, you ended up injuring me. In any case, it only made you look stupid. You brute barbarian!" I was ready to hit him again, and Sergio sneered at me. The blood still dripped from his nose and drained into his mouth; his bloody teeth made a sorry image, but he did look a bit scary. Unfortunately for him, I knew very well that Sergio is a shaman with very low fighting abilities, and I raised my arm to pummel some respect into him. "Stop! Stop!", Seraphina interfered. "I didn''t call you here to fight! Apologize!" "What?", I asked in outrage. Serina narrowed her eyes at me. "Apologize or you can go back and forget about stepping into my house!" The idea of going back to that blasted helicopter was not appealing. I hoped that she will send me back in a car, but until then¡­ "I apologize for hitting you, Sergio.", I said with all the sincerity I could muster. I really didn''t want to experience another helicopter ride. Sergio snorted, some of the blood splattering on his clothes, but I took that as his acceptance of my apology. "So, who is going to explain what''s going on here? I assume that I am not invited just for a birthday party.", I said. I knew that Zoe was closer to several other people, like Vito and Tessa, and if there was a shortlist to attend her party, those two would be on it, and not me, so they probably had a different reason to bring me here. Serina let out a long breath. "To be honest, Fynn, we thought about how to explain the situation to you. I had a speech ready and a strategy in place, but Sergio told me that you are a simple man who needs to get straight to the point." I was not sure if Serina was insulting me or not, but I gestured for her to continue talking. She took her phone and sent a text message before looking back at me. "I am aware that eleven years ago, with the war, you lost much more than just a pack. You are here so that you can see that not everything is lost and that some things can be salvaged. I hope¡­", Serina paused and glanced at Sergio. "WE hope that you will help us in our task. You are one of the few people who can help¡­" Serina''s voice trailed, and she turned toward the villa. I followed her line of vision to see a young man walking toward us. I glanced at Serina and I frowned at the way she looked at him. No one ever looked at me like that, but I knew very well what it means. If she is a werewolf, I would label him as her mate. And he looked at her in the same way, even though he smelled human. What''s going on? ''That''s Mateo!'', Dash finally decided to speak up, but he made no sense. ''Mateo, who?'', I asked. ''Damiano''s son.'' My head was buzzing and I narrowed my eyes at the man. Sure, he had those blue eyes and some of his features reminded me of Damiano, and there were some traces of Isabella as well. Is it possible that little Mateo grew up so much? Is it possible that he is alive? I think that I blanked out because I didn''t realize at what point he reached us. "Fynn", he said while his arm circled around Serina''s waist, like it belongs there, and she leaned on him. "It''s good to see that you are doing well.", Mateo said, confirming that we know each other. My jaw dropped. What''s going on? Wait! Serina said that they are trying to salvage some things that were lost after the war. Was she talking about Sergio, and Mateo, and this packhouse? Is she for real? What else is she planning? I hated that my heart thumped excitedly despite my dejection of seeing that Serina has a man in her life. She is a fine woman and I hoped that she will be mine, but there was too much going on and I was absolutely confused. Maybe I was hallucinating due to the helicopter ride and none of this was happening. Yes, I passed out and this was a dream but somehow, it felt real. I rubbed my forehead. "Do you mind explaining what''s going on?" Serina smiled and gestured toward the villa. "Let''s go inside and we can chat over some refreshments¡­" --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 38 - No Respect Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I had no idea what to expect when Fynn met Sergio and Duke, but I definitely didn''t expect him to break Sergio''s nose. Luckily, the latter is a werewolf, so his healing kicked in, otherwise, we would need to find him medical help. There was so much blood that I drooled a little. Part of me feared that I will get punched also if I start disclosing information recklessly, so I decided that we move inside and have a peaceful conversation over a cup of calming tea that Maria prepared while Sergio went to clean up. The scent of blood was distracting me, and I hoped that no one noticed. Mona was with Zoe in Zoe''s room, going over the details for tomorrow and Mona also brought some facial treatments for Zoe. My estimate was that those two will take at least one hour and that should be enough for us to talk without being disturbed. Mona was excited to come and help plan activities for Zoe''s birthday party. During Luca''s birthday party, four months ago, Mona announced that she will be Zoe''s, Luca''s, and Ash''s godmother. I thought how that was unnecessary, but Mona wanted to be part of the family, so I let her have it. While here, Mona also wanted to check out the area and pick a spot for her next branch of the Beauty Sphere. I was surprised that Mona didn''t ask much about why we want to open a location here for her luxurious spa even after I disclosed that currently there is only a ghost town within a hundred kilometers radius. Mona responded with, "Drago and you own a big chunk of my business. Or should I call it, OUR business? Besides, without you, there would be no Beauty Sphere. I trust you." I was touched by the confidence Mona showed in me. Mona is my familiar for more than three years and in that span of time, I delivered my forever-young potion (how Mona calls it) four times. It keeps Mona''s body in peak condition, granting her fast healing and preventing aging. So far, there are no side effects. I''m watching her by doing a full physical checkup every three months. I was curious how Mona will react when she sees Fynn. She gets easily excited over muscular bad-boy type of guys, and Fynn definitely falls into that category. On the other hand, I wanted to see Fynn''s reaction to Mona because I heard about his reputation related to bedding beauties, even though he never flirted with other women when I was around. Back to the situation in the living room¡­ Fynn listened to Duke''s and Sergio''s story, about their last eleven years, starting with how Damiano sent them to London with fake identities and instructions to not look back. "You knew we were alive, but you didn''t bother to contact us?", Fynn asked Sergio. Fynn was not surprised that Damiano would protect his son, but it was obvious that he was upset because his Alpha didn''t trust him enough, leaving him to believe that Mateo was lost in all the mess when things escalated, presumably dead. Now that things were in the open, I wanted to ask Fynn to fill in the details from his perspective. After all, Fynn was the highest-ranking general in Damiano''s army of thousands of werewolves, and I was itchy to hear more about the big war that reshaped much more than just the society of werewolves. Also, I was confident that Duke would want to hear about his father''s last days. Unfortunately, this was not the time to talk about it. I took a mental note to ask Fynn later. Sergio explained their lack of contact. "The young master didn''t know anything. The instructions I received were to ensure his safety and not to tell him about the creatures unless his wolf awakens. As for me, I swore an oath, Fynn. I couldn''t go against it unless I was tired of living, and the oath included keeping myself alive so that I can protect the young master. A few years later, I hacked into the database of the Hunters Association, so I knew about the bodies found and packs that formed. You weren''t on either of the lists, so considering your high profile, I suspected you were alive, even though I was unable to find anything solid. My guess was that you either went into hiding or you were captured and kept somewhere secretly." Sergio paused and shuddered, and I could imagine that the ''secret capture'' would include torture and probably experiments. Every part of a werewolf is valuable; I learned that from my father''s notes. "Only recently I found out that you, Otto, Bert, and others are connected with Aldus, and my guess is that he prevented information about you from leaking¡­" It was obvious that Fynn didn''t care about why or how things happened. He only cared about the outcome. Fynn eyed Duke suspiciously. "How come Mateo knows about us, and he is still wolf-less?" Sergio shrugged and gestured toward me. "It was not me who told him the truth." Yes, it was me who told Duke that his father was a werewolf and not just any werewolf, but the Supreme Alpha, the king of werewolves, and I have no regrets about it. I was determined to spend my forever with Duke (and I still am), and living while threading through the web of lies was not a happy future I desired. Seeing my nonchalant expression, Fynn moved on to his next question for Sergio. "It seems that the two of you have been doing well for yourself in London. Considering that he is just a helpless human, why did you come here?" "I''m done with hiding.", Duke responded instead of Sergio. "Now that I know the truth, I want what was taken away from me." "That''s stupid.", Fynn said bluntly. "You were an ignorant kid then, and the only thing that changed is that you are not a kid anymore. Do you think that people who destroyed the Bluemoon pack disappeared? They are out there, some in the light and some in the dark, and once they find out you are alive, you will become either their puppet or dead, and you won''t have a choice in that matter." "What if I tell you that I can awaken my wolf?", Duke asked and Fynn froze with a frown on his face and his mouth half-open. A second later, Fynn shook his head. "Even if you can do that, it won''t change anything. Actually, it will only make things worse because our kind will feel your presence and not all of them will be happy that you are back from the dead." From the beginning, Fynn showed underlying hostility toward Duke, and I didn''t like it. What''s Fynn''s problem? "That''s not why we called you here, Fynn. We need two things from you.", I said and Fynn''s raised eyebrow told me to keep talking. "First, we want you to keep Mateo''s existence a secret for one week." "What happens in one week?", Fynn asked. "After that, you can spread the word, if you feel like it.", I responded. "And second, we need your assistance in waking up his wolf." "My assistance?", Fynn asked in disbelief. Sergio responded. "We need someone who can resist Alpha''s aura. I will boost your strength and we will need you to hold him down if things go wrong¡­" Sergio gave a quick explanation of how Duke''s wolf will probably be feral and confused, and that we will need to subdue him physically until he calms down. Fynn nodded in slow motion as he connected the dots. "I see. You want to awaken this brat''s wolf in one week." Fynn looked at me and lifted his lips into a challenging half-smirk. "What''s in it for me? How will you ensure that I won''t spread the word before one week is up? What if I don''t want to help you?" "You won''t do that.", I said without missing a beat. Fynn''s snarky behavior rubbed me the wrong way. This was not the time for jokes. "If I learned anything about you in the last three years, Fynn, you are loyal to Damiano. You won''t endanger his son. And if you think that you are not strong enough to help us, I will respect that. No one will force you." Fynn''s face fell. I was aiming for his ego, and it seems I hit a bullseye. "Not strong enough?", Fynn grumbled. "Instead of worrying about my strength, you should focus on the stinky boy who is sticking to you. Even if the procedure succeeds, his own wolf will rip him from the inside. Will you be willing to share a bed with him when his wolf takes over?" I could feel Duke tensing against me and I had a bad feeling about it. And there it was¡­ Duke stood up slowly and glared at Fynn. "Maybe I''m not the strongest, but I can whip some respect into you. How dare you talk like that to Serina!?", Duke spoke through his teeth. "I saw how you are looking at her. Dream on, you old fart. Serina is MINE!" Duke''s possessiveness turned me on. My dear God! This was NOT the place or time to get aroused. There were three werewolves in the room, and they could smell me, for crying aloud! Fynn stood up and his glare matched Duke''s, as they were locked in an intense macho-staring contest. What''s up with all the testosterone in the room? "Do you have anything to back up that mouth of yours, boy?", Fynn asked with a growl. I realized that for Duke this was not about the strength, but about me. Oh, no¡­ they are going to fight, aren''t they? --- For a visual refresher, I added Fynn''s photo as a comment to the previous chapter. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 39 - Determining Rules Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - The plan was that Serina and Sergio talk with Fynn and prepare him for my arrival, but only after a few minutes, I received a text from Serina to come out which told me that things didn''t go as expected. Sergio was a bloody mess and I wondered what happened. However, Serina, Sergio, and Fynn acted like everything was fine, so I decided not to bring it up. Later, Serina told me that Fynn broke Sergio''s nose while making sure he is not a ghost. That didn''t make any sense. Who checks for ghosts by punching people? In terms of appearance, Fynn didn''t change at all in eleven years since I saw him the last time. I remember calling him uncle Fynn. He was always the stern, grumpy type and I thought that was his personality, but after finding out the truth about his identity (and mine), I realized that he didn''t like me. I confirmed the same during our chat in the living room. Fynn didn''t hide disdain, and he cringed whenever I spoke, like the sound of my voice was unpleasant. Fynn probably saw me as a defective son of his perfect Alpha. I was a liability, an unworthy one. I guess most of the werewolves thought of me as trash, but they sucked it up due to the respect and loyalty they had toward my father. I should admire my father because he had so many creatures bowing to him. They treated him like a God, but to me, he was just a papa, far from perfect. Whenever I think of my father, I remember that he was always busy with stuff. Now I understand that it was werewolf-related, but at that time I was a boy who missed his father, and I had difficulty accepting his absence. I remember being dejected, why did he work so hard if we already had so much? And the secrets and events I was not allowed to attend, weighed on me. After Serina told me the truth, many things fell into place, and I added to my list of grudges against my father the fact that he lied to me. Everything I knew while growing up was a lie, thanks to him. Did he really think that ignorance will keep me safe? It didn''t show much when I was small, but as I entered my teens, I noticed dirty looks and some filled with pity, from my peers and grownups, and they didn''t make sense. I was the young master, handsome, smart, healthy, popular, friendly, and I believed that everyone liked me. However, it was all a sham because, for them, I was a human among werewolves, a disabled person, dead weight. I can imagine that some of them believed how my mother gave birth to me only to tie the powerful Damiano Testa to herself and that if I disappear, my father will leave her (aka the mere human) and be free to find someone more suitable to be his Luna (a she-wolf). My mother¡­ Did they treat her badly? Those women who gathered in our garden for tea parties on every sunny weekend afternoon, were they really her friends or backstabbers who coveted her position? My mother knew about werewolves and other creatures, but that didn''t change the fact that she was not one of them. I can''t imagine what she endured while being the wife to the Supreme Alpha and a Luna to creatures who looked down on her. But even with all that mess, she always had a smile ready for me¡­ a smile that completely fooled me. I really have no idea how my mother managed to pull it off, but I know that I will not allow Serina to experience something like that. No one will look down on her. No one. That''s why I''m not interested in all that Alpha, king-of-the-werewolves nonsense. I wanted power to protect myself and Serina, but there was a small voice in the back of my head whispering how I should take everything that comes with the power and I should become the Supreme Alpha. I admit; I am tempted by the idea of having all those who once looked down on me and my mother, bow in submission. The more we spoke, the more I realized that Fynn is coveting Seraphina. Really? He must be on drugs or something because he can get to her only over my dead body! I stuck close to Serina, with my hand on her waist. I made sure to lean closer to her when she spoke and I loved that every time she smiled at me, Fynn frowned. And then Serina insinuated how Fynn is not strong enough and he took it out on me. Seriously? What did he think will happen? That I will hide in the corner with tail between my legs, and he can take my spot by Serina''s side? That old fart insulted me in front of Serina and I definitely saw the way he was looking at her. I stood up to show Fynn his place and the scent of Serina''s arousal reached me. Damn it! It''s not that I hated it. The scent of her arousal is the best thing ever, but I was getting hard, and the timing was off. I was caught in a dilemma. Should I punch Fynn or take Serina to the bedroom? But he insulted her and spoke like I was not there. I can''t let it pass. My fists were itching for a fight, and I was excited at the thought that I can go all out. My fight with Lazarus left a lasting impression and I regret that we had to cut it short. That bastard was also eyeing MY Serina, and he had a solid punch, yet I never got an answer which one of us is stronger. Well, Serina is an amazing woman and it''s normal that men will wish to win her over, but I will not tolerate them ignoring my existence. I am not a pushover. I wanted to see how far I can go against Fynn. Which one of us will be left standing? The four of us went outside, to the clearing behind the garden. Fynn was quick to remove his t-shirt and he flexed his arms while eyeing Seraphina to see if she is watching him. Bastard. "Boy, if your performance is lacking, don''t even think about me agreeing to help you.", Fynn said condescendingly. I snorted and removed my shirt carefully. It was a gift from Serina, and I cherish everything she gave me, shirts included. I don''t want to risk Fynn ruining it. I turned to glare at Fynn. "How noble of you, uncle Fynn." I emphasized the uncle part, pointing out how old he is. Based on age, calling him uncle is too kind. "Before you start¡­", Sergio said while stepping between me and Fynn. "We should determine the rules." Fynn frowned. "Rules?" Sergio nodded and raised his index finger. "You will fight in human form. If the young master forces you to shift, that''s the same as you lost." I knew Sergio did that for me and I was grateful. It''s not that Sergio was giving me slack, but I guess that this was his way of getting back at Fynn for breaking his nose earlier. It''s not that I feared Fynn as a wolf, but I wouldn''t know where to hit an animal. I guess that''s one of the things I should learn soon. "Second", Sergio continued. "You will stop when one of you can''t continue or admits defeat." I agreed with this one. Unless he knocks me out, I won''t give up. Serina spoke next, "If Fynn loses, he will help us in the procedure we discussed previously, without questions asked. But what if he wins?" I saw Fynn smirking at Serina, and I saw red. "Don''t you dare!", I snapped at Fynn. His nasty thoughts were obvious. Serina put her perfect hand on my bare shoulder. "Let''s hear him out." "I want a dinner with you.", Fynn spoke to Serina and the only thing preventing me from jumping at him was Serina''s touch. Based on Serina''s smirk, it seems she expected this. "Dinner with me is expensive, Fynn. You should add conditions to your loss if you want to balance it out. How about we add that how you will agree to one of my requests?" "What request?", Fynn grumbled. "Do you need to hear in advance? Does that mean you fear Mateo will win?" My insides shook. This was the first time Serina called my name in front of others, and it was like a spell that undid something inside me. I had to focus on the present and not push her down on the grass right there. At Serina''s provocation, Fynn agreed immediately. "Alright. If I lose, I will fulfill your request and serve the boy as my Alpha." I frowned. Isn''t this his ploy to get close to Serina regardless of if he wins or loses? "Why the hell would you think that I want you to serve me? And when I win, I will prove that I''m stronger. According to the werewolf ways, your life will be mine to command." Fynn''s eyes flashed with delight. "Oh, you know about our ways? Then, it''s settled. If I win, I get a date with Serina, and if you win, I will obey you and fulfill her request." I was raging at this point. From dinner, it progressed to date in less than a minute! Next thing you know, he will add sharing a room for the night. "Serina is not a token that can be used as part of a bet!" Serina stood in front of me and smiled. "Don''t think of me as a token. Use me as motivation, my love. I know you can take him down." I had no idea from where Serina got the confidence that I can win in a fight against a werewolf general, but the way she looked at me made me feel like I''m at the top of the world. Yes, this is why I want power. So that Serina can look at me, just like that, all the time. Honestly, I thought that Serina will try to dissuade me from this fight, but here she was, encouraging me to take down a man who was deluding himself that he can win her over. "I will do as you command, my Goddess¡­", I murmured and then I pulled her closer for a mind-spinning kiss. I turned Serina so that her back is facing Fynn and based on Fynn''s angry growl I knew that he saw me giving him a finger behind Serina''s back. Eat that you old dog! Serina is MINE! Right at that moment, Serina''s flavors seeped into my system together with her intoxicating scent of jasmine and Japanese wisteria, and everything else faded. I will fight with Fynn and beat him into a pulp, in a minute. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 40 - Fistfight With A Werewolf General Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I looked at Duke and Fynn as they silently eyed each other while guessing who will take the first move. Every second felt like an eternity, and I saw that Fynn was looking down on Duke, but there was a dose of caution from his side. I didn''t want Duke to fight, but I knew that he was set to do it and that dissuading him will be in vain, so I decided to support him with everything I''ve got. After all, I never saw Duke fail and if this time he bit more than he can chew, I was determined to help him. Surely, I can choke Fynn a bit and no one would know what happened. I wouldn''t feel guilty about it, not even a little bit. Duke supported me from the shadows more times than I know, and maybe this was my chance to return the favor. But I knew that Duke would want to win with his own power, so I would act only if absolutely necessary, without him knowing. Yup, that will work. "Remember you promise, old fart.", Duke said. "When you kiss the ground, you will follow Serina''s instructions regarding my procedure and fulfill her demand, and don''t you dare try wiggling out of it." Fynn sneered. "If you manage to win, I will follow Serina''s instructions and protect you until she says that''s enough. How about that? But that''s only IF you manage to win. You are still green behind your ears, boy. It''s time for someone to show you the difference between Heaven and Earth. Your father was a great man, while you can''t handle the weight that comes with this packhouse, and you are definitely not worthy of a woman like Serina." Duke''s face darkened. "And you are?" "Serina is with a stinky boy like you because she never dated a real man." I hoped that Duke will keep his cool and not fall for Fynn''s provocation. Surely, Duke should know that Fynn doesn''t have a chance with me. No one does, other than Duke. It seemed like the whole world stilled for a moment, and then Duke and Fynn dashed toward each other. This is it! ''BAM!'' I couldn''t believe that they clashed, with their fists meeting each other. Fynn''s face flashed in disbelief for a moment, and Duke grimaced but then his eyes hardened, and he twisted his body just in time to avoid Fynn''s next punch that grazed his waist. I held my breath as Fynn and Duke exchanged blows, equally hitting, blocking, and dodging. Goodness! They looked like they were performing a well-practiced dance, and not fighting. With every next move, it seemed that they were increasing in speed, and I didn''t dare to blink out of fear that I will miss something important. It took some time for the differences in their styles to start showing. Since we reunited, Duke was training me in hand-to-hand combat which I wanted to learn for self-defense. Sure, most of our lessons ended up with Duke and I rolling on the mat while indulging in carnal pleasures, but there were times when we did some actual training also, so I was able to identify Duke''s attacks. Muay Thai. Jiu-jitsu. Taekwondo. Compared to Fynn''s sloppy moves which were based on brute strength with arms, Duke was an elegant deadly machine that used arms and legs. Breathtaking. Mine. I could see that Duke was careful not to take a hit from Fynn, which told me that Fynn''s strength is not to be underestimated. After exchanging about fifty blows, they each moved backward, creating a space between them. I observed Duke''s body that was already covered in sweat, and there were several bruises forming. Should I choke Fynn right now? Fynn spat on the ground a mixture of saliva and blood. "Not bad, boy.", Fynn said mockingly. "Continue practicing hard and maybe in one century you can match me." Duke sneered. "If time and hard work are enough, there would be no difference between geniuses and average people. How I see it, your centuries of combat are worth nothing if a boy who is still in his twenties can put up a fight against you." Fynn''s expression fell, and I knew that Duke hit a nerve. Fynn and Duke are both strong, fast, and prideful, but Fynn''s pride comes with a weight of a few centuries as the highest-ranking general in the Bluemoon pack that was directly under the Supreme Alpha. Fynn let out an angry roar and dashed toward Duke. Did he get faster? It looked like it. ''POW!'' I heard the hit when Fynn''s fist landed on Duke''s jaw. How dares he hit such a handsome face!? Another hit landed on Duke''s shoulder, and another on his abdomen. I was ready to choke Fynn, but Duke rolled on the ground in an evasive maneuver which allowed him to catch his breath. Duke gritted his teeth and rolled his shoulders before narrowing his eyes and dashing at Fynn who was waiting for him with a grin. Fynn didn''t appear to be just faster, but his fighting technique also changed. His hits became sharper, aiming for vital points, and he looked like he was a different person. Is it possible that he managed to harvest his wolf''s strength somehow? If he did, would that be cheating? Maybe not; the rule was only not to shift, and Fynn was still in his human form. "Why didn''t you call me? What did I miss?", Zoe asked breathlessly, and I noticed that she was wearing fuzzy pink slippers and a pink bathrobe. Based on Zoe''s outfit, and that her hair was pulled into a bun at the top of her head, I concluded that Mona was giving Zoe a beauty treatment. And there was Mona also, in a white bathrobe and slippers, running out of the villa, to join us. I returned my gaze to Duke and Fynn who were both going at it, exchanging fierce blows that packed unimaginable power. I could feel the energy washing over me when I heard Zoe''s muffled groan. "What''s wrong?", I asked Zoe without removing my gaze from the fight. "You don''t feel it?" I had no idea what she was talking about. "Feel, what?" "The pressure¡­", Zoe said in a strangled voice. I glanced at Zoe who was pale and half-bent, and Sergio was not in a better condition either. Mona was observing the fight with sparkles in her eyes. She always enjoyed eye candies and there were two of them going at each other. Is this Alpha''s aura that werewolves can feel? The one that forces them to submit? That would explain Zoe''s and Sergio''s condition while Mona and I were unaffected. That would be a handy power to have... if I can replicate it. I regretted that I didn''t bring out some measuring instruments. With my attention back to the fight, I noticed that Duke was definitely at an advantage. Fynn''s movements slowed down and he looked like he was in pain. And then it hit me. The pressure which Zoe mentioned, it''s coming from Duke, and he is using it to suppress Fynn! Zoe mentioned that she felt the same pressure while Duke was fighting against Lazarus, at Luca''s birthday, and I assumed that it was from Laz, but now I know that my Duke has it also. Can Duke use it at any time, or only while fighting? I took a mental note to ask him that. Fynn was losing his footing with every blow he received, and Duke had no intention to give him a breather. Well, the rules are to fight until one gives up or can''t fight anymore, and Fynn is not the type to give up. Duke raised his fist and I thought that he will finish Fynn off, but then he froze midway. What happened? It took me a moment to realize that Duke was looking behind Fynn. There was a man approaching with his head lowered. Two breaths later, three more men emerged from the forest, and two more, and a few more¡­ and I realized that the man who was in front was Pio. Damn it! We totally forgot that werewolves are in the area, and it seems they felt the aura and were attracted to it. Now what? "Why are you here, Pio?", Duke asked. "We felt the Alpha aura and came to check it out.", Pio responded, his head still lowered. To my surprise, Fynn stood in front of Duke, blocking him from Pio and his men. "Who are you and what gives you the right to approach me?" I smiled. This was Fynn admitting his loss. After all, Fynn said that if Duke beats him, he will protect Duke until I say it''s enough. And Fynn knows that concealing Duke''s identity at this time is important so¡­ by pretending that the aura came from him, Fynn is protecting him. Duke won without me choking Fynn. That''s my Alpha. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 41 - A Bunch Of Stray Dogs Author''s note: This is from Fynn''s point of view - - - Unfortunately, Mateo rubbed me the wrong way from the moment my Alpha announced that Isabella was pregnant. I mean, she was weak and attacks on our pack increased because enemies used her as leverage against my Alpha. We can''t be strong with a weak Luna. History taught us that no pack survived without strong leadership and the Bluemoon pack was not an exception. Isabella was too kind and too fragile for our world, but my Alpha was determined to keep her by his side and to protect her, and the only option I had was to rebel or to obey. Of course, I would never turn my back on a leader like Damiano Testa, but every time I saw Mateo, my resentment grew. Mateo was weak, powerless, and ignorant. Another liability. In a world where strength is respected, Mateo was bound to face a bad ending and pull many of his protectors with him. When I heard that he was missing, part of me was glad. Yes, I hoped that his wolf will awaken and that he will be an heir worth of inheriting the position of the Supreme Alpha, but with every passing day, those hopes dimmed. I knew the best because I was the one supervising his training. Mateo was keeping up with his peers, but there was no dominance that the Supreme Alpha should have and by the time he turned twelve years old, I knew that it was hopeless, but Alpha forbid me from bringing it up. My Alpha still believed that Mateo is a late bloomer, I could see that he refused to accept the reality. After I heard the story of how Alpha brought Mateo to Aldus and that Aldus confirmed Mateo''s wolf was poisoned, I understood from where my Alpha was getting his hopes. He was counting on Aldus performing a miracle. And now I was in a situation to see Serina and Sergio believing in the same nonsense. Yeah, right. Let''s assume that Aldus''s theory was correct. What poison can be treated twenty years after it was ingested? Seriously? Those people were holding onto straws, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with it, even if it meant alienating myself from Serina. Serina, a fine woman I failed to claim as mine in the last three years. I was irked to see that stinky boy being able to hold her while I never got closer than a handshake. Maybe if I beat him up, Serina will see that he is trash. At least, that''s what I thought. Facing Mateo after more than a decade was like reliving old memories. He started mirroring my movements, just how he did during training. As we continued exchanging blows, I had to admit that his strength and speed increased, after all, he was not a fourteen years-old boy anymore. Mateo also learned various techniques I never saw before. Is that how humans fight? He was quick and slippery and I couldn''t believe that he was actually making me sweat. ''Let me take over!'', Dash demanded. ''No, I will handle him.'' Dash snorted in disapproval, but he didn''t insist. However, when Mateo spouted some nonsense about geniuses and average people, I saw red. Did he just call me average? I am Fynn, the mightiest general in the history of werewolves. How is that average? Dash took this opportunity to come in front and I didn''t stop him. For that blatant disrespect, Mateo deserves whatever is coming his way. The sensation of my fists sinking into Mateo''s body was good and I was already celebrating my victory while imagining where I will take Serina for dinner. I was confident that Dash and I got him but then Dash whimpered and retracted to the back of my mind. ''What''s going on?'', I asked and before Dash could respond, I felt the pressure like the air was turning solid and the gravity increased several folds. I stared at Mateo in disbelief. Since when did he have Alpha''s aura? And this was not just any Alpha, this one came with a wave of nostalgia, reminding me of my Alpha and by the time I came out of my daze, Mateo was already on top of me, his every punch slamming into me like a sledgehammer and punishing me for being shortsighted. The stinky boy even had a smirk on his face while his eyes stirred with madness, just like his father when he basked in the sensation that a satisfying fight brings. Ah, the good old days. His aura made it difficult for me to raise my arms and defend and I stared at his fist that was approaching my face, but then it didn''t reach me. Why was he looking behind me? ''Werewolves are coming¡­'', Dash''s voice sounded in my head and I heard Mateo asking, "Why are you here, Pio?" "We felt the Alpha aura and came to check it out¡­", the voice from behind me sounded. Of course, they came to check it out. Damiano''s aura would stretch for tens of kilometers in every direction if he didn''t control it, and werewolves could sense it as the need to come and worship him. I was confused. How come Mateo has that aura if he is wolf-less? Is it possible that his wolf is really dormant, and he can harvest his wolf''s powers? Even if that''s not the case, I promised to protect Mateo until Serina dissolves me of that duty, and technically I was only a few punches away from losing, so I stood up to block Mateo and faced the newcomers. By now, the pressure Mateo emitted was gone, and I could move freely. It was at least thirty of them. "Who are you and what gives you the right to approach me?" The guy in front lifted his head and his eyes widened when he saw me. A moment later, he fell on his knees. "General Fynn!" The guys behind him were quick to get on their knees also and it was a weird situation. They looked like a bunch of beggars who found their savior. Well, I''m not a savior. I turned to look at Serina, silently asking her to deal with this mess and I noticed that Zoe and another woman joined us, both of them wearing bathrobes. I was immersed in a fight, otherwise, I wouldn''t miss scarcely dressed women. OK, Zoe is still a girl, but the other one is fully grown and quite alluring. Maybe this birthday party won''t be boring, after all. Damn it! If I knew that a hot chick was watching, I wouldn''t lose so badly! Serina approached me and faced the newcomers. "Fynn, do you know them?" "No.", I responded to Serina before raising my voice to address the closest guy who appeared to be the leader. "Who are you and how do you know my name?" "My name is Pio. I was a scout in the third division¡­" He said some other nonsense which I had no way to confirm, but none of it was important until he reached the part, "We are waiting for more than a decade for a worthy leader to show up." I snorted. "And you think that''s me?" His eyes were full of desperation. "We will follow you anywhere." I made a face. I really had no intention of having followers. I can barely stomach those thirty people I''m cohabiting with for the last decade and adding more of these sorry creatures is not my style. Serina stepped forward. "Pio, stand up." He refused. "Not until General Fynn accepts us." "Then, you are going to kneel there for a very long time.", I said. "Miss Mezzanotte is the owner of this land. Show some respect and listen to her, or I will make you." Serina lifted her hand, indicating to me that she will take care of it. Serina approached him and squatted. She spoke softly, but I heard her clearly. "Pio, General Fynn is a person from the past. There is no more Bluemoon pack or the army under his command. Right now, he is Fynn, and we hired him to train Drago. He has a life and a job, and he can''t take you in. Do you understand?" Her words stung me more than I wanted to admit. General Fynn is gone. It was the truth, but it was still heavy on the ears. "Can we talk to him?", Pio asked Serina. Luckily, she refused him. "Not now. Fynn just arrived and he needs to freshen up and rest. How about you come back tomorrow at five o''clock in the afternoon? We will have a few more guests to celebrate Zoe''s eighteenth birthday. You are welcome to join us for dinner. There will be food and drinks for everyone, and you can use that time to talk to Fynn. You can also stay for Zoe''s coming of age ceremony." That got his attention. "Coming of age ceremony?" Serina smiled and gestured toward Sergio and Pio''s mouth hung open. "Shaman Sergio!", one of the people from behind Pio shouted. They were all excited to see Sergio and me that I almost felt sorry for them. Almost. Alpha''s aura or not, I had no intention of taking them with me to the property of Notte Pharmaceuticals, and me staying here was not an option either. I felt like a bunch of stray dogs was stuck to me, and I had no means or desire to take them in. What a mess. I was glad when Pio and his men agreed to retreat for now and to stay away until tomorrow. That gave us time to discuss how to handle them and I really hoped that Seraphina has a solution that doesn''t involve me turning into a babysitter for a bunch of grown werewolves. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 42 - A Chat In A Steamy Bath Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - Pio and his men retreated into the forest after confirming that they will join us tomorrow afternoon. They were excited about dinner and the ceremony that Shaman Sergio will conduct, but I think that they were the most excited about spending time with Fynn. Part of me felt sorry for them. After a decade of waiting, they got their hopes up because of a lie, but I reminded myself that they are grown werewolves. I regretted that Zeiroi was not around. Considering that he was not in the garden, he was probably in his room, or in the kitchen since I told him not to wander into the forest until we make sure it''s safe. If Zeiroi was here, I would introduce him to Pio, so that they don''t treat Zeiroi as an intruder when they bump into each other. Well, the introduction will wait until tomorrow. "Do you recognize them?", I asked Fynn and Sergio when I made sure that Pio and his group left. Sergio knew that we had werewolves in the area, but this was the first time for him to meet with them in person. "Pio told us that they belonged to the Bluemoon pack." Sergio responded first, "I didn''t get a good look at them, but none of them seemed familiar. I will double-check tomorrow." Fynn added, "What that guy said about being a scout in the third division made sense, but there were thousands of soldiers and unless he stood out in a good or in a bad way, I wouldn''t notice him. Besides, the fact that they are alive means that they were backup forces, probably assigned to evacuate women and children at the first sign of trouble. Assuming that they didn''t lie about being from the Bluemoon pack." I was hoping that Sergio or Fynn could confirm Pio''s story because that would make them more credible, but now I realized that it doesn''t matter. Regardless of from where Pio and his group came, it won''t confirm their current state of mind or if we can trust them. It was a pity because I really needed reliable staff for the house, and that group that sticks to Pio has a number of Omegas who would fulfill those roles wonderfully, but I can''t trust them, so I would rather keep them away. It''s not that I was planning to disclose any secrets, but I didn''t want to have as staff people who potentially work for the Council or for the Hunters Association. However, inviting them for a meal and for a ceremony might make them open up. Being allies would require trust, but I hoped to confirm them as non-hostile. On the other hand, if Ash learns to control his mindreading, it would come in handy as a way to verify that Pio and his men are trustworthy. Sergio agreed to keep an eye on them especially when Duke and I will be away, and that gave me a piece of mind. "Thank you for covering for Mateo.", I said to Fynn, and before he could respond, I spoke again. "Let''s get you guys inside to clean up." Other than being bruised up, both Duke and Fynn were dirty from rolling on the ground. Sergio went to his place and said that he will join us for dinner. Zoe and Mona went to dress up while Fynn showers, and then they will check with Fynn if he needs any help with icepacks or some other medical assistance. I went with Duke to our room on the third floor. Our master suite was finally completed, with finishes and furniture in place. My home with Duke. It was surreal. Duke removed his clothes and went for a quick shower while I set up the bubble bath. We both needed to relax and there is nothing better than a bath together. Duke had a number of bruises on his delicious body, but I knew that he would refuse icepacks with, "It will heal completely in a matter of few hours anyway¡­", so I didn''t want to bother with that. I lifted my hair in a messy bun at the top of my head and allowed the heat to envelop me as I sunk in the water. I giggled at the sight of Duke who was scrubbing himself at the super-human speed. I never saw a man so eager to finish showering. Duke slid behind me in the tub, with his legs around me, and he pulled me to lean my back on his chest. "Do you think that Fynn will stick to his word?", Duke asked. "He would stick to his word no matter how your fight ended.", I responded. "He is staying in one house with thirty other werewolves, and they were all hoping that you will show up. That''s why they didn''t join any other pack. Now that you are here and there is hope to awaken your wolf, there is no way that Fynn will drop it." "Are you saying that the fight was not necessary?" "Oh, it was necessary because Fynn wanted a confirmation that you are worthy. When you suppressed him with your Alpha aura, you convinced him that helping you is the right thing to do." "My Alpha aura?" I stifled a laugh. "You have no idea what you did, do you? Fynn''s movements slowed down, but Sergio and Zoe were bending under the influence of your aura, and that''s what made Pio and his guys come to check out what''s going on. Did you feel anything different?" "It was not the first time." "Really?" I guessed that the phenomenon occurred while he fought with Lazarus, but it sounded like it happened many times before. "It''s an energy swelling within me, and it happens when I''m angry. It''s not something I can control willingly. Trust me, I tried, even though I was not aware of werewolves.", Duke said dejectedly. "Don''t worry, love. In time, you will learn to use it when needed. When your wolf awakens, he will assist you because that''s coming from him.", I assured Duke. Duke kissed the back of my head and asked, "You asked Fynn to fulfill your request. What do you want from him?" "I was thinking to ask him to tell us details about your parents and the war." "Why would you ask for that?" Duke sounded displeased. "You don''t approve?" There was silence between us before Duke responded. "Don''t waste your request on that. I don''t need to hear his version about my parents. I already know that he worshiped my father and despised my mother." I had difficulty believing that. "What makes you think he despised your mother?" "Because Fynn looks down on weak ones. He didn''t care about me until I subdued him, and I am confident that he hated my mother for dragging my father down." I wanted to say that Duke was wrong, but I didn''t want to give him an empty talk. I decided to stir the topic to my other point. "Don''t you want to hear from Fynn about the war?" "He doesn''t have any useful information." "What if he knows who was against the Bluemoon pack? Or some other useful information?" "If Fynn knows about anything, he wouldn''t spend a decade waiting idly. But even if that''s not the case, the ones who were after my father, and are still relevant, will come after us once we announce that Mateo is alive. I don''t want to worry about people who plotted against my father a decade ago. I will focus on the ones who are coming for us, and I am confident that those will be the same people, so instead of digging out the past, filtering out rumors and lies, and trying to decipher the rest, I want us to prepare for the future and wipe out everyone who harbors ill intentions." Well, when he put it that way, I had to agree with him. "Is Calista coming for Zoe''s birthday?", Duke asked. "She didn''t confirm or decline, but I have a feeling that if she comes, Sergio will be the first one to know.", I responded with a giggle. Oh, how I hope that those two find a way to be together. Duke''s hands moved higher over my abdomen, and he cupped my breasts. His lips trailed kisses on my neck, while his fingers played with my nipples in a silent announcement that chatting was over. I had no objections. The thought of Duke''s magnificent muscles tensing as he fought against Fynn is enough to turn me on in a second. I let out a shaky breath as familiar arousal made my core throb in need for Duke to fill me up. I moved my buttocks a bit backward, and sure, there it was¡­ Duke''s rock-hard erection was lodged between my butt cheeks. He gripped my hips and lifted me a bit. I thought that he will position me to take him in as I sit back, but Duke instructed, "Get on your knees and grab the edge of the tub." I moved without delay, and as I got above the water level, I felt the chilly air caressing my wet body. The tub was not wide enough for whatever Duke wanted to do, so he lifted my left leg to rest on the edge of the tub, opening me up completely for his explorations. Duke slipped below me, and I nearly lost my grip when his tongue moved between my folds. Everything faded as I was focused on the mind-blowing sensation at the cradle of my thighs. Duke lapped at me like I''m the best delicacy he ever tasted, and I moaned every time his tongue flicked my clit. The electric sparks converged in my core, making me feel like I''m about to explode into atoms at any moment, yet I didn''t want him to stop. I didn''t want this sensation to ever stop. "Mateo¡­ Mateo¡­", I cried his name breathlessly, as my body spasmed and the whole bathroom was spinning. At some point, he moved, and I felt him from the back, touching, prodding, and then there was a pressure and stretch, and my moan mixed with his grunt when he got inside me. "Oh... Ah..." I still didn''t come down from my first orgasm, and the second one was already building on top of it. ''SLAP!'' Duke spanked me harshly and I couldn''t believe how quickly that pain morphed into pleasure. "Again", I demanded. "Harder!" Duke growled in approval and spanked me again without slowing down his thrusts and that undid me completely. I threw my head backward and screamed in ecstasy while staring blankly at the ceiling as Duke continued pounding himself inside me until he found his release. Damn, he is good. The best. That''s my Alpha. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 43 - Visitor In The Night Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view - - - The young master''s win in the duel with Fynn was not totally unexpected but I must admit that I was surprised by the strength of his aura. I felt it several times, and every time it was coming out stronger. Does that mean he is harnessing the powers of his wolf better in time, or maybe his wolf will awaken on his own, eventually? If Alpha is still around, he would be delighted by this news. A decade ago, Damiano Testa was the only one still believing that his son is not a waste. Of course, Isabella loved her son, but she didn''t care if he will be an Alpha or not. She loved him unconditionally no matter how it turned out. Isabella never had expectations out of anyone, and she was happy with what she had. Other than her lack of ambition and physical strength, she was an amazing Luna. Unfortunately, the young master has no interest in leading a pack. I wonder what my Alpha would say if he knew that his son turned into a loner. Well, maybe it''s better this way because there is no pack to lead anyway, but if young master''s wolf awakens, people like Pio will continue to show up and we will need to figure out a strategy to deal with them. Over dinner, Fynn was flirting with Mona, but Mona''s focus was on Zoe and tomorrow''s birthday party. I thought that Fynn will crash and burn, but then he switched tactics and decided to help with party preparations. Despicable. How can he lower himself so much just to get a skirt? I told myself not to bother. After filling my stomach, I wished them goodnight and returned to my villa. I checked to see that my nose healed well. There is still some residual throbbing, but it should be gone in a day or two. I can''t believe that Fynn punched me the moment he saw me! Bastard. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I got myself a glass of scotch and sat on the balcony of my bedroom that is overlooking my garden. The forest was silent, and I gazed into the half moon and stars that covered the cloudless sky. It was peaceful. The medicinal scent wafting from the herbs brings me calm. I am back home. Finally. My thoughts drifted toward Pio and his group of werewolves. Normally, I would be happy that they are in the area. Didn''t I dream about returning to this place, fixing up the house, and replanting the garden? I also wished to turn the clock and be a Shaman again, for people to come to me for advice and ceremonies, and now I will finally get that as well. Yet, instead of being happy, I''m empty. I let out a long breath and downed my drink before placing the empty glass on the bistro table. I knew from where that emptiness was coming and there was only one person that could fill that gap. Calista. This damned mate bond affects me exactly how I feared, and it''s even worse because no matter what I have, nothing is ever good enough without Calista, yet I know that she will never be fully mine. After the oath last week, Calista stayed with me for two mind-blowing days that were filled with sex and euphoria, and then she disappeared without a word. I didn''t want to call her, and I knew that she slept with someone once since then. The excruciating pain that woke me up in the middle of the night was a clear confirmation that a mate is unfaithful. I thought that our time together meant something, but it meant only for me. The bond got firmer, which means that the rejection will hit me much harder than if I managed to pull it off last week. Damn it! Part of me hoped that we can make it work, but if Calista can feel the bond, if she can feel anything, she wouldn''t wish to be with someone else. It''s that simple. I took in a deep breath, and I swear that it came with the scent of Moonflower. I would think that I''m imagining it, but my wolf wagged his tail in delight, so I knew that it was real. I looked to my left, and there she was, standing and observing me in silence, her magnificent silhouette caressed by the moonlight. Breathtaking. "Didn''t you hear of knocking, Miss Mezzanotte?", I asked her while trying to conceal my excitement behind a frown. "And spoil the surprise?" Well, I was surprised. "Why didn''t you call me?", she pouted. "Did you want me to call?" This made her frown. I knew that she won''t answer truthfully, so I went for my next question, "How did you get to the balcony?" I was confident that if she came through the door, I would hear her. The reports on Calista show her as a willful princess who loves to party, but she is a Mezzanotte, and she should have an ability or two. Calista moved toward me in slow, gracious steps, and the scent of the Moonflower slowly muddled my reasoning. "I could tell you, but then I would need to kill you. Your choice." Kill me now. "I told you already, dying in your hands is not a bad thing." Calista hissed in displeasure. "I wish that you don''t talk about dying so easily, Sergio." If only she knew how much I''m dying every moment she is not with me, and her infidelity is extinguishing my soul. I was looking at my own personal torturer and there was not a single thing I could do about this attraction that was driving me crazy. "Do you care for a drink, Miss Mezzanotte?" "I''m not here to drink." "Why are you here?" To my surprise, Calista started unbuttoning her shirt and I was hard in an instant. I didn''t want her to see how eager I was to fulfill her every need and want. She had me wrapped around her finger thanks to the bond she couldn''t even feel. How ironic. ''Mate is back!'', my wolf was chasing his own tail in my head from happiness, but I couldn''t be happy. Yes, my mate was back and that should mean something, but I was not willing to share her. She was mine. ''Mark her!'', my wolf said. "No!", I shouted at my wolf and at Calista who reached to unbutton my pants. "Excuse me?", Calista asked with her eyes narrowed and I had a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Is she going to slap me again? "Why are you doing this?", I asked. "We are both creatures with needs and you can fulfill mine¡­", she said and grabbed my erection. Her hand on me felt good even over the fabric, and I knew that I have no more than a few seconds before I give in to whatever she wanted. "Why me?", I had to ask even though I feared her answer. "There are many others. Why me?" Calista poked her cheek with her tongue. "Since you are fishing for compliments, here it goes. No one ever made me experience so many orgasms. You made me want you again." "If I''m that special, why did you sleep with some other guy two nights ago?" Calista''s eyes widened. "Are you following me? I''m not sure if I should be creeped out, angry, or honored." Of course, I was not following her, but if I disclosed that, she might figure out she is my mate and then I would be doomed. "Answer me.", I demanded with all the willpower I could muster. "I was hungry.", she said. "It was a meal. Sex didn''t mean anything." I could feel my willpower crumbling. She didn''t want another guy. She was hungry. "And this means something?" "It means that we are both about to have many wonderful orgasms¡­", Calista said and in the next moment, the sound of fabric ripping was heard. I couldn''t believe this. She tore my pants and my boxer shorts in one swift move! I must admit that was hot. Calista lifted her skirt before straddling me and I could feel her wet pussy touching my throbbing cock. Moon Goddess! She was not wearing panties! "Why are you resisting, hmm? I know you want me.", Calista hummed while grinding herself on me, coating the length of my shaft with her juices, and the scent of her arousal was driving me mad. And just like that, with one twist of her hips, she took me in perfectly. Fuck! "Mhh¡­", I couldn''t prevent the groan from escaping my throat when I sheathed myself inside her fully, and I could see Calista grinning victoriously. She won. Completely. I was defenseless and at her mercy. I undid the clasps of her bra and flicked the pesky garment on the side, and then I buried my face between her breasts, taking in deep breaths that filled me with the scent of Moonflower just how I filled her up with my cock and I knew that tonight neither of us will be sleeping. I let her set the pace for the first few minutes, and then I stood up and put her to sit on the bistro table. The empty glass fell on the tiled floor and shattered into pieces, but I didn''t care. The only thing on my mind was the woman who squirmed under my ministrations. Calista''s white skin glowed under the moonlight, and she made no attempt to suppress her moans. I loved the feeling of her nails digging into my flesh. She is perfect. Made for me. MINE! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 44 - An Unannounced Guest Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - There is nothing better than waking up in Duke''s arms. Duke''s solid body, his warmth, and my favorite scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean are perfectly described as a place where I belong. Home. I love to study every curve of Duke''s sleeping face. And Duke is much more than just a pretty face. His chiseled body is made for the pleasure of all senses, and when we are snuggled this close, I get to feel every bump and groove that reminds me of the naughty things we did. I can''t believe that I have the privilege of being his. It feels like a dream to the point that I would look at him in the morning and wonder if I''m still dreaming. It''s that good. "Good morning, gorgeous¡­", he murmured while tightening his hold on me. Somehow, he can feel when I''m awake even if I don''t move. "Good morning, handsome¡­", I returned the greeting and watched as his lips lifted into a smile. A million ''I love yous'' won''t be enough to convey all the love I have for him. "Is it time to get up?", Duke asked in his husky voice that told me he just woke up. I didn''t want to wake up, but today is Zoe''s eighteenth birthday and... "We have a lot to do." I had a lot to do because guests will be coming in time for breakfast and Mona and Zoe scheduled activities for the whole day. Duke was planning to catch up with Fynn, but that was yesterday before Duke told me how talking with Fynn won''t bring any value, so I was not sure about his plans. "How about we hurry with getting ready for the day?", Duke suggested. "Sure." I agreed immediately and then I noticed a mischief twirling in his eyes, and there it was. "We should shower together, to save time. And water." I stifled a laugh. His erection pressed on my hip, and I knew that he was thinking about naughty things. Saving water, my foot! "I didn''t know you are such an environmentalist." Duke wiggled his eyebrows and before I could react, he scooped me in his arms and carried me into the bathroom like I weigh nothing. Ah, we will take a while in the bathroom. The bench we set up in the shower was already used more than once and we will use it again. I let him carry me and do whatever he wanted, knowing that it will be good because Duke always makes sure I come first. He is amazing like that. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... When we got ready for the day, Duke said that he will be in the study, dealing with work-related matters, and to call him if I need anything. I headed downstairs and I found Zoe talking to Maria. They were doing last-minute checks that everything is ready for the guests who are due to come soon. "Where is Mona?", I asked when they noticed me. "Mona is with Fynn, in the garden. They are making sure things are ready for the games.", Zoe responded. I was wondering if Mona and Fynn will hit it off, but seeing that they are busy from early morning, probably nothing happened. But if Fynn is so eager to help, that means that he still didn''t lose hope. Well, we are all staying overnight, so anything is possible. I looked at Zoe eagerly. "Anything?" She let out a long breath and shook her head, indicating that her wolf still didn''t talk to her. I could see the dejection in her beautiful face. Luca, Ash, and all her other friends could talk to their wolves and shift into their wolf form from a long time ago. The late bloomers did it at the age of sixteen, and Zoe is eighteen today and still nothing. I knew that it must be hard on her. I gave her a hug. "Don''t worry, dear. I''m sure your wolf has her reasons for waiting. Maybe tonight, with the ceremony, she decides to reach out to you." My phone rang and I frowned when I saw that it''s a call from the villa in Genoa. Why did they call my personal number instead of the villa? "Yes?" "Miss, this is Clara.", I recognized the name. She is a maid at my home in Genoa. "There is someone who wants to see you." "I won''t see anyone without an appointment.", I responded, ready to end the call. "I know, Miss, but we have a situation here." That got my attention. Is it a troublemaker? Why didn''t they call the police? "What situation?" "People from Hunters Association are here.", she said in a whisper, like someone can overhear her. "What do they want? Where are you?" "We are at the checkpoint at the property line. The person who wants to see you said that she is your friend. She didn''t have your phone number or anything other than your name, so we suspected that she is a fraud. We told her that she needs an appointment, but she insisted on waiting to see you, and then the people from the Hunters Association came and they wanted to take her away. Considering that Master is wary of them, I decided to contact you regarding what to do." It sounded messy but I was missing a crucial piece of information. "You said that the person who wants to see me claims she is my friend. Can you tell me something else about her? Her name? How does she look like? You can take a photo and send it to me?" "Oh, yes. Sorry about that, miss. She is a female in her early twenties with a white complexion and white hair. She said her name is Treva. Do you need a photo?" My brain froze for a moment. Treva? Like, the harpy, Treva? There is only one Treva I know and the name is unique enough for me to know I''ve got the right person. "Uhm... no photo is necessary, Clara." Damn! Hunters want to take Treva away! Aldus told me that creatures who acted on a big scale against humans (like harpies) are bound to stay in their realm and if they want to leave, there are numerous procedures for them to pass, otherwise, they will be considered hostile. Of course, Treva is not hostile, but a wretched group of people like hunters won''t care about that. "Don''t let them take her away. Stall them. Use the name Mezzanotte. I will be there as soon as I can.", I responded and ended the call only to see Maria and Zoe looking at me questionably. "Someone came to see me and hunters are after her. I need to go and deal with the situation.", I explained. "Let me go with you!", Zoe and Maria said in unison. "No. The two of you stay here. The guests are coming. I will take care of it. Don''t worry." The truth is that I had no idea how to deal with hunters, but I knew that Zoe and Maria won''t be able to help me. Who can help me? I quickly went over the list of names of people present nearby, and no one seemed to be useful. Actually, they would either be useless (like Mona) or cause trouble with the Hunters Association (like Duke or Fynn). I dashed upstairs, to tell Duke I will be leaving. Of course, he wanted to come with me. "I can''t risk them recognizing you, Duke. Not now when we are so close to awakening your wolf." Duke didn''t approve. "Do you have a plan?" No. "Of course!" Seeing that Duke was looking at me suspiciously, I blurted out, "I will try diplomacy, and if that doesn''t work, I will kill them all and throw their bodies somewhere in the forest in Germany and make it look like bears ate them." Duke gaped at me. "Are you serious?" "I don''t have time to explain, Duke. My friend is in trouble and only God knows what would hunters do with a harpy if they get their hands on her." "A harpy?" I gave him a quick kiss. "I will tell you everything when I come back. Until then, please take care of things here. OK?" Duke let out a long breath. "Why do I feel like a housewife who is escorting her husband on a dangerous mission?" "Househusband.", I corrected him and Duke''s grim expression told me that he was not amused, but he didn''t stop me from leaving. "Keep your phone on and keep me posted.", he grumbled. Well, that was easy. I instructed Mitch to head with a helicopter to Genoa right away, and I used the portal to reach there in an instant. I was not sure if I will bring Treva with me or not, but in case I do, I wanted to have a helicopter to drop us back because the only person who knew about the existence of portals (other than me) was Duke and I hoped it will stay that way. Portals are there for my convenience of moving swiftly between properties and for us to flee in case of emergencies. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 45 - Rescuing Treva (1) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I thought that by the time I reach my home in Genoa, I will come up with a plan on how to deal with the hunters, but I totally forgot that it takes a second (literally), and that didn''t give me much time to brainstorm strategies. Sure, I could linger in the basement after exiting the portal, but what if I take too long and they snatch Treva? No, I couldn''t risk that. Actually, I was not completely sure that was Treva. What if it was a Treva-impersonator? Three years passed. There are no guarantees that Treva didn''t talk about the time we spent together. What if she was sent by harpies to trick me? Heck, she might be working with the hunters. However, no matter how much I doubted the identity of the person who came to see me, it''s undeniable that she is at least connected to Treva, and I decided to deal with this mess. I knew a few things. First, hunters claimed that they want Treva, which means they know I was in contact with harpies. Second, they won''t leave easily. If they are not confident that they will gain something, they wouldn''t dare to provoke someone connected to the Mezzanotte family. And¡­ that didn''t give me much to go with. I was confident that no one will suspect I just appeared out of thin air. The staff is trained so they would never disclose if the masters are in, because everyone without an appointment gets a response that masters of the house can''t see them. I really wished that my father was here to deal with the situation, but since I''m still a long way from finding a cure for eternal sleep, I had to work with what I have. I reminded myself that I need to use my head and not lose composure because I can''t allow my father to wake up to see that we are at war with the Hunters Association. I was nervous. Determined to deal with the situation, I called Clara while making my way upstairs from the basement, "Clara, have everyone escorted to the living room, and get the refreshments ready¡­" Like this, they will be in my territory and there will be no chances of someone eavesdropping on what''s about to happen. ¡­ "Serina!", Treva called desperately from the door while running toward me and I gave her a hug. "Can I ask you something?", I spoke in a whisper only for Treva to hear. "Sure." "How did we meet?" I had to get a few control questions out of the way and establish her identity. "On the day you crossed the¡­" "Shh¡­", I interrupted Treva when I saw three men entering the living room. Those are three hunters who want to take Treva with them. They were being escorted by Ida (aka maid). "On the last day we met, did I give you something?" Treva nodded. "Other than an indecent image of you and Liatris, you gave me two granola bars." Well, that was awkward. I took a mental note to tell Treva not to bring up that day in front of Duke. He will flip if he finds out that I was getting frisky with a harpy. In my defense, I was under the influence of an aphrodisiac, but I don''t think Duke will care about it. Last question. "Were those the only two granola bars I gave you?" Treva shook her head. "No. On the day we met you gave me another one." With these answers, I was almost certain that this is Treva. Why did she come here? Based on her distress level, this was not a social visit. She was looking warily at the hunters while clutching my hand. Was her fear an act? It didn''t look like it. Did Archousa and Manteio allow her to come? Or did they send Treva to me? Why would they do that? What happened with Treva''s gorgeous waist-long hair? I guess those questions will wait for later. I wished that Ash was here. He could look into Treva''s thoughts and tell me what''s going on. I guess I will ask him to check on Treva later. "Are you OK?", I asked, and Treva nodded. "I don''t know who they are or how they found me¡­", Treva said with a voice full of grievances, and I took a moment to observe three men who were standing in the living room. They all had black suits and sunglasses that obstructed their faces, and I couldn''t guess their ages. They reminded me of characters from a movie, Men in black. Do they have pen-like devices that can erase memories? That could come in handy. "They want to take me away.", Treva said in a whisper and the way she tightened her hold on my arm told me that Treva doesn''t want to go with them. I patted her back. "Don''t worry, Treva. I will not let them take you. Come, sit¡­" I gestured to the sofa and asked the maid to bring her ginger tea with a wedge of lemon and honey. It will help to warm her up. The poor girl was shivering either from cold or from fear. Probably both. "Gentlemen¡­", I called. "I hear that you want to take my friend away." "That''s a harpy. It''s our duty to detain her.", the man in the middle said sternly. I cocked an eyebrow. "How rude. You are in my house. Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before stating your demands?" I straightened my back. "Or do you think that you have the authority above Mezzanottes?" The three men were visibly flustered. Before they could respond, I said, "Remove your glasses. I want to hear your names and positions, or you can turn around and go back the same way you came here. I don''t like to repeat myself, gentlemen." They swiftly removed their sunglasses, and I could see that two men were in their thirties, and one looked in his forties. Father told me that officially, members of the Hunters Association are humans, and if any creature is associated with them, he (or she) is considered a traitor by others. However, that doesn''t mean there are no shady workings because the whole Hunters Association is a bunch of shady characters. Of course, they have many creatures working for them. But the ones who don''t look human are working for them secretively. However, witches and warlocks fall into the category of humans, so one can never be too cautious when dealing with hunters. The oldest guy introduced himself, "I am Hale Vonn, and I am a second-tier hunter. These two are my associates. Alistair Moon, third-tier hunter, and Curtis West, third-class hunter." Hearing that he brought up their tiers and classes, reminded me of different types of hunters. The ones who fight against creatures are organized in classes, with the highest one being first class, while the spies and pencil-pushers are organized in tiers. Based on this, I knew that Curtis is a fighter while Alistair and Hale are less dangerous. But that didn''t mean they didn''t have weapons. Anything is possible. I nodded in approval and gestured toward the sofa. "Please, take your seats. I hope that the ginger tea is good for everyone." The staff was serving tea and cookies when I asked them, "What brings you here, gentlemen?" Hale responded, "This woman who claims to be your friend is a harpy and it''s our duty to take her in. We asked her for a permission slip, yet she didn''t have one which means that she came out of her realm without authorization." I bit the inside of my cheek while suppressing laughter that bubbled in my stomach. Permission slip? What is this? High school? But I knew better than to laugh openly. Father told me that hunters are good with bending the rules in order to achieve their goal and it was not wise to anger them unless I plan to kill them. I could do that easily, but I was fairly confident that a number of people knew that those three are here and if they just disappear, it might attract unwanted attention. I need to try to settle this diplomatically. If I just keep on talking, I might find a way out of this. I can handle twenty-something grumpy directors at Notte Pharmaceuticals, so I should be able to deal with these three also. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 46 - Rescuing Treva (2) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - "You want to take my friend with you against her will? On what grounds?", I asked. "On the grounds that she is a hostile creature. She entered the human realm without authorization and it''s on us, creature hunters, to deal with it. Don''t try to shield her or you will end up attracting trouble.", Hale said smugly. Treva''s white complexion paled even more. "Serina, I didn''t¡­" "Shh¡­", I shushed Treva while gesturing to her to drink tea. "It will warm you up." I glanced at Clara and Ida who were standing on the side obediently and waiting for my further instructions, and there was an idea brewing in my mind. It was almost ready. Almost. Like a word you want to say and it''s on the tip of your tongue, but you can''t quite say it. I turned to Hale. "You said that my friend is a harpy. Do you have any proof?" His frozen expression answered my question, and I felt my lips lifting into a smile I was unable to suppress. That just might be the loophole I was looking for and I was ready to poke into it until it''s wide enough for Treva to slip through. This will work. It has to. My mind worked a thousand thoughts a second as I looked at Hale Vonn, the leader among the three hunters who were after Treva. The other two were non-important. I knew I had something. Actually, I had two things. First, he didn''t have proof that Treva was a harpy. Second, he was talking about harpies and realms casually, like it''s common knowledge and that was a big mistake he is yet to discover. The trick was to dig deep enough so that the river flows in my favor. "Mr. Vonn, what made you think that my friend is a harpy if you don''t have proof? Is it her fair complexion or her white hair? If those are the only things you have, a quick online search can show you thousands of people who match that description, yet the Hunters Association is not trying to detain them." "Uhm¡­", he licked his lips nervously. "We know that she appeared in Crete, and she traveled here with an intention to meet with you." "So, someone spotted my friend in Greece and now she is a harpy? Mr. Vonn, if you don''t present some concrete evidence, I will ask you to leave my property." "That¡­ that", he stuttered. "We can''t leave criminals to roam free. What if she harms humans? What if she exposes the existence of harpies?" Nausea hit me hard at the sound of his fake righteousness. How dares he spout such verbal garbage like I don''t know how dirty and vile hunters are? "So, my friend progressed from a harpy into a criminal? Watch your language, Mr. Vonn or it will get you in trouble. Don''t forget that this property belongs to Mezzanottes, and as such it''s not under the jurisdiction of the Hunters Association. We are having this conversation because I''m magnanimous, and you are lucky that my father is busy otherwise he would kick you out the moment you labeled my friend as a harpy." I could see that he was contemplating what to do. His superiors probably told him to snatch Treva at any cost and if he returns empty-handed, he will be in trouble. Well, that''s his problem. Hale''s eyes flashed with determination and I knew he thought of something. "I see that you are not aware of the rules, Miss Mezzanotte. I demand to speak with Aldus Mezzanotte." Did he just pull Aldus''s name on me? "And who are you to demand to speak to my father?", I asked icily. "Know your place, mortal, or no one will be able to find your corpse." All three of them swallowed so hard that I could hear it. Maybe I should get rid of them. They will be worth a few bags of blood. I will throw their bodies into the sea, and officially, it will be a fishing accident¡­ fish ate their remains, accidentally. I reminded myself that just killing them will attract attention. "Is there anything else, Mr. Vonn? Or should I ask my staff to escort you?" "I need to check with my superior.", he said after some time. I waved at him. "Be my guest." The side-kick hunter named Alistair reached for his suitcase and pulled a laptop, obviously setting up a video call for Hale. Why didn''t he use a phone? Maybe they are using some proprietary software that is available for PC only. I wondered, how far up can he call? Will it be Bolek? Nah¡­ I don''t think that these pawns can reach that high. Besides, Bolek is the head of the Hunter''s Association, and he doesn''t have time to deal with every creature that escapes its realm. "What is it, Hale?", a grumpy female voice was heard from the laptop, confirming that it''s not Bolek. "Madam D¡­", Hale said. "It''s like this. We found the harpy, but she refused to come with us." "Refused? What does she think this is? An open ZOO? Bring her in by any means necessary. She can''t be left unattended.", Madam D said irritably. I frowned at the way she spoke about Treva. Treva is not an animal! "We have a problem.", Hale said while glancing at me timidly. "The harpy took refuge in the house of Mezzanottes. We said that we need to take her, but Seraphina Mezzanotte rejects cooperation." Ah, so now it''s my fault. I gestured to Hale to rotate the laptop so that Madam D can see me. "Madam D¡­", I said. "I assume you are a tier-one hunter. Or are you from the management?" "I am from the management.", she responded, and immediately added, "Miss Mezzanotte, you have no right to interfere in the work of the Hunters Association. We have rules to follow. Those same rules are ensuring that every creature has equal chances to survive¡­" Blah, blah, blah¡­ This woman was even more obnoxious than Hale Vonn. Those are people from the management. All talk and a lot of paperwork. If talking nonsense was an Olympic skill, these people would win gold. Well, it was time to end this. I gave Treva a reassuring smile before getting my phone. To be honest, I never thought I will call this number, but here I am. The woman on the laptop stopped talking and frowned when she saw me making a call. "Miss Mezzanotte, to what do I owe this pleasure?", Bolek asked with his sleazy politeness. I was not surprised that he recognized my private number. Considering his network of spies, Bolek probably knows the size of my underwear. I try not to think about it. "Do you mind if we switch to a video call?", I asked. There was a moment of silence before he responded in a surprised tone, "Not at all, Miss Mezzanotte. Give me a moment¡­" I could hear footsteps as Bolek moved from somewhere I shouldn''t see. Well, it didn''t matter. When he showed up on the screen of my phone, a plain white brick wall was behind him. "How can I help you?", Bolek asked. "I have several of your members in my living room. My father is currently busy with his matters, and I would hate to interrupt him. That''s why I was hoping that you can help me settle this quickly." Bolek frowned. He is a smart man, and he definitely figured that I wouldn''t call him unless his men made an offense. "What''s going on?" I rotated my phone and smirked at the four frozen faces (one from the laptop screen) that stared at Bolek like they were looking at a ghost. "Mr. Vonn¡­", I called. "Can you please explain to the head of your organization why you are drinking tea and eating cookies in my home?" Hale frowned at me like what I said was wrong. Well, they were drinking tea and eating cookies. I didn''t lie. Hale repeated the same thing he said to Madam D, and he actually added more information which told me that Madam D knew about the operation to capture Treva, while Bolek was clueless. These three creature hunters were following Treva for the last two days, and they lost her in Rome in a throng of tourists when she went sightseeing. However, they knew that Treva exchanged her train ticket for a later one and that her destination was Genoa, so they headed there. However, she didn''t come with that train, so they split up and spread the word through Genoa that they are searching for a missing person with Treva''s description; they offered a monetary prize for information. One person contacted them saying how a girl matching Treva''s description was seen near one bus station, taking a cab. Other than the Mezzanotte family, there are several other influential creatures in the area. They decided to locate the cab driver which was not difficult because he was lingering at the same place while waiting for passengers, and that''s how they figured what Treva''s final destination is. This confirmed that someone knew about Treva''s plans and she was betrayed. Ah, another thing to check, later. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 47 - Rescuing Treva (3) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Once Hale finished with his explanation of how he and his two associates followed Treva through Italy, I turned my phone so that the camera points back at me before asking, "Do you see the problem, Bolek?" He blinked. "Are you expecting us to leave harpy in your hands?" "I want you to pay attention, Bolek." I rotated my phone slowly so that Bolek can get a good view of Treva. Clara and Ida were in the background. "You see, Bolek, your operatives have no proof that my friend is anything other than human. Yes, she was spotted in Greece, and she came to visit me after sightseeing in Rome, as we previously agreed. Actually, I was expecting her in two days, but Treva came earlier which caused some misunderstanding and she ended up being delayed by my staff while they confirmed she is the person I was waiting for." I paused for a second to let him soak in this information before continuing. "Now, while your people followed Treva through Italy, they were asking questions and giving away her description to random people. Considering how they openly talked about harpies and different realms in front of my staff who are human, I can only imagine how much information they leaked on their way here." Bolek''s eyebrow twitched when he understood where I was going with this. "What are you implying?", Madam D asked impatiently from the laptop, and the confused expressions of three men in my living room told me that they didn''t get it either. Treva was equally clueless, and she was sipping the ginger tea and observing the situation in silence. I had no problems explaining. I glanced at three confused hunters who were sitting in my living room and then I focused on the woman from the laptop who looked at me with a frown. "Madam D, in terms of importance when we talk about humans and other creatures, what is the first priority? Why do we clean up whenever rogues attack humans? Why do we make it look like wild animals were behind it? Why do we control how many familiars vampires can have? Why are we not publicly disclosing the existence of other creatures?" The woman looked at me like I asked something ridiculous. "The most important is to conceal the existence of creatures in order to avoid panic. Lesser species will fall into chaos if they find out about the ones who are superior compared to them. That''s why we deal with the offenders harshly, to set an example. It''s easier to shut up one mouth than to do damage control after the information is out." I smiled at the sight of three men who visibly paled as Madam D spoke. The woman from the laptop opened her mouth to say something else, and I raised my hand to silence her. "Madam D, I would need you to clarify one more thing for me and everyone else present. If there is a werewolf covertly traveling through Europe and there is a human attracting attention of humans to that werewolf, will you imprison the werewolf or silence the man who was announcing the werewolf''s presence? Which one of them is a bigger threat to the current balance that the Hunters Association is trying so hard to maintain?" "You¡­ you¡­", Hale spoke breathily, and he looked like he was about to pass out. The punishment for spreading information about the creatures is death. Well, it''s not really a punishment in a sense of judge, jury, and executioner, but hunters tend to cut their loose ends mercilessly, which leads to death. "You can''t compare werewolves with a harpy! One is seen everywhere while the other is a criminal!", Hale shouted. "Now, now, Mr. Vonn. Don''t exaggerate. If it''s true that werewolves are everywhere, then they wouldn''t hide their existence. As for my friend being a harpy, we already established that you have no proof. Did you see her grow talons? How about wings? Did she fly? Create winds? Seduce men in order to steal food? Do you have a recording of anything I just mentioned? Or do you have a credible witness? Are you going to risk dissecting a human in order to prove your theory?", I asked questions without giving him a chance to respond. Hale was flustered, but I was not done. "You came here and disrupted my peace with the nonsense of three men who followed a young woman through Italy while spreading information how there is a harpy in the area. Did you think about how your actions will impact my friend? How can she go into Genoa when half of the city thinks she is a runaway or a victim of kidnapping? What if I distribute your photos and say that you are a troll in disguise?" "Yes, I was searching for her, but based on the description. I never said that she is a harpy to any human who is not associated with hunters.", Hale said with haste. "Liar!", I shouted, and everyone jolted, Treva included. "You came here and claimed that she is a harpy in front of my staff. Luckily, they are loyal to the Mezzanotte family and won''t spread that around, but if you can talk so freely here, what proof do you have that you didn''t talk about harpies through Italy?" I leaned closer to Hale and stared straight into his petrified eyes. "You want to take away my friend because you suspect she is a harpy. Well, Mr. Vonn, I am accusing you that you are deliberately and recklessly spreading information about the existence of creatures because I suspect you did that." Bolek let out a loud sigh. He didn''t want this to drag, which told me he didn''t care about his three minions and that worked great for me. "What do you suggest, Miss Mezzanotte?", Bolek asked. "I want you to leave my friend alone. You can''t detain her just because her skin is pale, and her hair is dyed white. No one saw her perform any magic or transform shape because she is unable to do so. Unless you have a device that can confirm her species painlessly, I won''t allow your men to touch her and without proof that Treva is not human, I refuse to give her to you or to anyone else. If you disagree, I will be happy to bring this in front of the Council. I believe that you are a smart man, Bolek, and you don''t want this to escalate because it will be a lot of paperwork and meetings, and you might get reprimanded for having overzealous members." Bolek rubbed his forehead for a second before agreeing. "Fine. Is that all, Miss Mezzanotte?" His clipped tone told me that he was not happy, but I still had one more thing to settle. "You look stressed. Is everything alright on your side?" He looked at me suspiciously. "Just work." "I understand. I hope that you will allow me to ease your load." "How?" "We all know what''s the punishment for spreading information about the creatures. Your men upset my friend and disrupted my schedule. Since they are already here, allow me to get information related to the extent of their malignant actions, and I will deliver appropriate punishment after I discuss it with my father." Hale and his two associates opened their mouths to protest, but I shut them up without sparing them a glance. Yup, I''m getting better at air manipulation to the point of preventing someone from speaking and moving by increasing or reducing the density of the air around them. For everyone else in the room, those three men were dumbfounded due to fear. At the mentioning of Aldus, Bolek gave in. "We can do that if you give me a detailed report when you are done with them." "Of course. When I am done." I glanced at the laptop. "Any objections, Madam D?" From the screen, I could see that the woman was drenched in sweat, and she shook her head fervently. "No. No. All is clear." Poor woman, she probably feared that she will be clubbed with her three men who were unmoving on the sofa. "Then, I bid you goodbye." I swatted the laptop to close. "I apologize for disturbing you, Bolek. I will send you the report once I''m done with the interrogation. Unfortunately, my schedule is currently full so it might take a while. You are not in a rush, are you?" Bolek shook his head and mumbled fake pleasantries before ending the call. He knew very well that those three men are goners, but he didn''t care. For Bolek, those low-level operatives are disposable and not worthy of fighting it out with Aldus. Actually, he probably thought that by sacrificing these three men, he earned some points with my father. Well, he can believe that. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 48 - Rescuing Treva (4) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Now that the big heads from the Hunters Alliance were out of the picture, I turned to look at three hunters who were staring at me without moving or talking. They were like breathing statues. "Gentlemen, you made a mistake by not taking my offer to scram while I was generous enough to let you go. Just how the Hunters Association is making an example of people who break the rules, you will soon find out why no one dares to cross paths with the Mezzanotte family." I got the air out of the lungs of three hunters until they passed out on the sofa. "Get some help and take these into the dungeon.", I instructed Clara and Ida. "I will interrogate them when I get a chance." I like using air manipulation like this. No one can actually figure out what happened and even if someone talks, they will think that I have the ability to petrify people (or something like that). Ha! With some luck and bullshitting, I got three research specimens and I screwed Bolek. Father would be proud. As I watched three men being dragged out, I thought that I can interrogate them about the Hunters Association. Considering how easily Bolek gave them up, they probably don''t know anything of importance, but maybe they are aware of the person who betrayed Treva. Someone knew that Treva left Crete and where she was heading. And that person was either a creature hunter, or he knew how to reach hunters. Of course, maybe Treva is part of this ploy, but I will get to that later. With unconscious people gone, I looked at Treva who gaped at me like I have two heads. "Are you alright?", I asked. "Are you the same kind and sweet Serina I met three years ago?" I knew what she was talking about. "A lot of things happened, Treva. Unpleasant things forced me to change. That kind and sweet Serina wouldn''t be able to get you out of the pickle and you would be now on your way to be interrogated by the hunters. I can tell you that you wouldn''t like it." Treva pressed her lips into a line and nodded. "Will they give up?" "Probably not.", I responded honestly. "Bolek seemed to be busy with something, and he didn''t want to offend my father, so he backed off. But soon he will think of a way to get information on you. Don''t worry. I won''t let him harm you." "I''m sorry that I caused trouble for you." My heart cracked. Treva looked like an abandoned puppy. I moved to sit next to Treva, and I took her hands into mine. "Please, don''t talk like that. When I was at the Lost Isles, you took care of me, and I am happy that I get a chance to return the favor. How about you tell me why are you here?" And then I listened to a horrid story of how they accused Treva of being a traitor, how she was held captive, humiliated, and abused by her own kind. The guilt was eating me up. It was all my fault. Treva helped me escape fate where I would be a tool for harpies to use, but Treva paid the heavy price of being stripped of her status, magic, dignity, and they even cut her wonderful hair. She suffered a lot. Treva told me that she left Lost Isles about three months ago, and since then she was in the care of a man called Kosta where she harvested olives and grapes. From Treva''s story, Kosta seemed like a nice guy. He gave her a place to stay, food, clothes, and showed her around, but some things didn''t add up. Unless he grew up in a remote cave, he wouldn''t buy Treva''s story of how her family is isolated from the rest of the world. I mean, they were on Crete. How big is that island for a family to live without a touch with civilization? Even if he assumed that she is a human with white hair and a fair complexion, if Treva lived with him for three months, Kosta would definitely notice that her skin was glowing in the dark. The fact that he didn''t bring it up, meant that he was aware of harpies and that Treva is one of them. And he didn''t want her to know that he knows. Why would he do that? Regardless of his reasons, that Kosta person was at the top of my list of suspects who called hunters to come after Treva. But Treva was talking about him with a warm smile, and I didn''t want to share my suspicions and spoil the mood. Poor girl had too much stress already. We will talk about it in a few days. Anyway, Treva was with me now, and dealing with that man can wait. He is not going anywhere. "I''m so sorry, Treva. If I knew what you went through in the last three years, I would come and¡­" "There is nothing you could do.", Treva interrupted me. "If you came, you would be captured and used and that wouldn''t make my predicament any better." She was right, but it didn''t ease my guilt. "Do you have any plans? What do you want to do?" Treva shrugged. "I couldn''t stay there. As time passed, they were only treating me worse. That''s why I decided to find you. You are the only human I know, and you said that I can come anytime. Can I stay here until I figure out what to do next?" I could see that she was uncomfortable. "Don''t worry about a thing, Treva. You helped me escape and I owe you big time. The least I can do is provide you with a place to stay. I promise that you will get a room and access to amenities, food, and clothes, and if you want anything else, you just need to ask. I will help you figure out stuff just how you helped me at the Lost Isles." "You are too kind.", Treva said. "Nonsense. That''s what friends do." Treva''s eyes widened, and she blushed a little. "You are my only friend.", Treva said in a small voice. "I promise that soon you will make a few more. If anyone bullies you, you can come to me." Treva smiled at my words. "Do you want to rest, freshen up, or eat?", I offered in an attempt to shake up the mood that was getting sappy. "What will you do?" I bobbed my head. "Well, a big party will start soon. Are you interested in joining?" "Can I?", Treva asked enthusiastically and then backtracked. "I mean¡­ won''t it be a problem for me to show up like that?" I winked and lifted my chin smugly. "I''m the host. My foster daughter is entering adulthood. There will be people, music, and food." I wanted to say that it''s like a feast that harpies are organizing after a successful hunt, but I swallowed those words before they left my mouth. There will be no naughty activities included as part of Zoe''s birthday party, and I didn''t want to give Treva the wrong idea. "Our ride will be here in one hour. What do you want to do until then?" "Can I have more tea?" I laughed at her innocent expression, and I saw her eyeing the cookies. Treva was always a glutton. "Absolutely. Help yourself as much as you want." Treva attacked the tray with cookies and I took my phone to text Duke that things are settled. I was wondering how Duke will react when he hears that Treva will stay with us and I hoped that he won''t make a fuss. Treva is a good person and she helped me a lot. She won''t be a burden as we have space and food and everything she might need. Just in case, I will ask Ash to discretely check her and confirm that Treva was not sent by Mivian (aka the Archousa) and Lumiona (aka the Manteio). Oh, and he should check that Treva is not colluding with the creature hunters. Yes, I trust Treva, but I will sleep better if I have the assurance that she is not here with a hidden agenda. Once Ash confirms that Treva is clean, I can talk to Treva about unsealing her powers. I have no idea what Lumiona and Mivian did to strip Treva from her magic powers, but if they fed her a concoction or cast restrictive magic, I was confident that it can be reversed. I had a feeling that Treva and Zoe will get along great with girly topics, and Zeiroi has that same na?ve side as Treva. Yup, Treva will fit in just fine. She might have things in common with Sergio also. Werewolves worship the moon, and harpies worship the stars. There, a topic in common. I should call Maria and tell her to add more vegetables to the dinner menu for tonight. Treva is not much of a meat-eater. Ah, so many things to do! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 49 - A Hopeful Idiot Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - And the long-awaited day finally arrived. My eighteenth birthday. It should be a big deal, becoming an adult and everything that comes with it, but my day wasn''t fantastic, as I hoped it will be. I woke up with a start, afraid that I overslept, only to see that it''s barely dawn. BUT! Today was my birthday and technically I was eighteen years old since midnight, which means a few hours already, so I took a deep breath and focused. I tried sensing something, anything. "Hello?", I called aloud like a hopeful idiot and waited for my wolf to respond. I did this a million times in the last few years, every time hoping that my wolf will say something, but just like a million times prior, there was nothing. Absolutely nothing. Damn it! After an initial surge of rage, I calmed down and drowned in depression. I am useless. Why is my wolf not responsive? When we arrived to stay with Fynn, I was more-less on the same level with Ash and Luca, yet now the two of them left me in the dust. Luca and Ash and everyone else I know have their wolf, they talk and shift into wolf form, but not me. I''m an outlier. The odd one. The cripple. Comforting words how I''m tall and beautiful and smart and I have so many things going in my favor were not working because none of those are important without my wolf. The only two things I ever wanted were my wolf and my mate, and I can''t feel my mate without my wolf, so it doesn''t seem that any of those two will happen. Without my mate, my soul will be alone, and without my wolf, I can''t even consider myself as a whole person. I don''t need extraordinary looks or powers, I just want to be a normal werewolf! My eyes prickled and I stuffed my face in the pillow to suppress the sobs which shook my body. I was holding onto this feeble hope that I need to wait until my eighteenth birthday and then all my problems will be solved. For humans (and many other creatures), the eighteenth birthday is just a day that symbolizes eighteen rotations of Earth around the Sun since they were born, but for werewolves, it''s supposed to be a magical day when mystical gates are unlocked, and our powers surge as we fuse completely with our wolf half. Well, so much for magic. Even Drago, Alpha''s son without his wolf, has the Alpha aura that forced me to bow yesterday while he was fighting with Fynn. Many times before I would shrink out of fear, but this was not fear, this was absolute submission and I didn''t hate it. It was an honor to be in the presence of such a powerful wolf and my instincts urged me to submit and serve him. If Drago (or should I call him Mateo now?) has abilities without his wolf, how can I be this useless? Oh, wait! I don''t have a wolf, but I still need to submit to an Alpha? I''m a joke. Last week, after the oath, Ash got an ability to read minds, and Luca was his usual silent self, but I have a feeling that something is different. Knowing Luca, he probably unlocked some awesome power, yet he didn''t reveal it in order not to make me feel bad. Sure, I felt energetic, and I thought that will be the trigger I need for my wolf to stir, but it was a dud. I never loathed myself this much. I regretted agreeing with Serina''s ridiculous idea of celebrating my birthday. Now my friends will come, and they will all get to see that I''m still a defected she-wolf. Great. Just great. I wished that Luca is here. If he didn''t have that stupid idea of going to London, he would be here, and I would crawl into his bed and let him comfort me until I feel better. Luca never spoke much, but he always knew what to say. Actually, it''s better if Luca is not here. Maybe something important comes up and Luca and Ash stay in London. In that way, I wouldn''t need to see their eyes full of pity directed at me when they realize that my wolf is still silent. The truth was that I was angry at both Luca and Ash. My brother and my boyfriend. They are the two most important guys in my life, yet they ditched me. Luca and Ash are enjoying in London, doing who-knows-what, while I''m here all alone. Actually, over the last few months, I got used to Ash''s absence, and I fear that Luca will drift away from me as well. Sure, other than work-related communication, I talked with Luca every evening on the phone since he left for London, but it''s not the same. I was missing him and I hated him at the same time, and the pressure of my birthday coming without my wolf only made everything worse. I can feel her, damn it! Why is she refusing to come out? What if I can''t feel it, but that''s only a product of my desperate imagination? I was crying into the pillow as my mood drifted between self-pity and anger until my alarm clock buzzed, reminding me that it''s time to get up. I slapped the alarm clock into silence and wished that I can stay in bed and people have this party without me. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... My body moved on auto-pilot as I got ready for the day and headed downstairs. Mona was in the living room, with a cup of coffee and her tablet, going over the details of the day ahead of us. Her shiny blonde hair was lifted into a neat high bun, and her expensive suit was fitting her like a glove, without a single crease¡­ all that together with her flawless makeup, makes Mona always appearing like she is about to step on a runway or maybe head for an important function. I wonder if that''s her ability, to look magnificent all the time. Mona is a ball of energy and Serina explained that Mona is her familiar, yet I still have no idea how that exactly works considering that Serina is not a vampire. "You are up early.", Mona chirped cheerfully when she saw me. "Not as early as you are." Mona coked her exquisite eyebrow at me. "You are not a morning person, are you? Coffee?" "Sure. Black, no sugar." I hoped that the bitter buzz will pull me out of my sour mood. Mona swiftly got me a cup of coffee and then she talked about the party. Mona was probably the most excited about today. Woman loves parties. She should open a party-planning agency. Fynn joined us after some time, and I couldn''t believe how much he was sucking up to Mona. "How can I help? ¡­ It''s not a problem¡­ Feel free to use me in any way you see fit¡­ I will get it done in a minute¡­" Ugh! I felt like gagging. Is this really mighty Fynn who gets everyone to obey him? How low can he go just to get into a woman''s panties? After the beating Mateo gave him yesterday, I was surprised that Fynn showed his face. But it seemed that he didn''t make much progress with Mona who treated him as free labor, and I hoped that she will not fall for his gimmicks. Fynn followed Mona into the garden where tables and chairs needed to be set up together with decorations, and my task was to confirm with Maria that rooms are ready for my guests that I wished won''t come. "They will be here in less than an hour¡­", Maria informed me. "Breakfast will be served then, but if you are really hungry, I can give you a snack now." My stomach formed uncomfortable knots at the thought of guests. I was not in a mood to eat, party, or entertain anyone. Serina came down and her questionable look told me that it''s coming¡­ and there it was¡­ she inquired about my non-existent wolf. Serina comforted me with words about how my wolf might wake up during the coming of age ceremony, but I couldn''t even offer her a fake smile because I was terrified of what''s coming. Sergio will perform a ritual, asking for blessings and guidance from the Moon Goddess as I become an adult, and then we were all supposed to shift into our wolf forms and go hunting. The problem is that I, the main person of the party, the adult werewolf, can''t shift into wolf form. This will be beyond embarrassing. Instead of blessings, I should ask for a shovel, to dig a hole for me to hide. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 50 - Zoes Birthday Party (1) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - Serina ended up leaving in a hurry before breakfast. I wanted to go with her. To be honest, I would go anywhere, just to avoid being here, but Serina refused, saying how I need to welcome guests. What welcoming of guests? All those people will soon find out that I''m an adult werewolf without a wolf. These were my last moment before I needed to face ultimate humiliation. This was not a birthday celebration, this was mourning for a wolf that will never wake up. Just as expected, or maybe it''s better to say, just as I feared, my friends arrived on time. The good thing was that they were blown away by the mansion, the garden, and anything else they could see on their way here, so they didn''t pay much attention to me. I took a mental note to talk about the property as a diversion whenever they ask me about my wolf. Other than Hugo, Violet, Emilio, Chiara, Cristina who attended Luca''s epic birthday party in France, there were eight other teens with whom I''m close, and that made a total of thirteen guests I wished are not here. The staff showed them to their rooms, and I could hear a lot of ''Ohs'' and ''Ahs'' as they were discovering their accommodations. Well, everything is luxurious. Serina and Mateo didn''t skim on expenses to make this place majestic. Even I''m still getting used to the softness of my bedsheets after what I had at Fynn''s place. We all descended to the dining room for breakfast. Another round of ''Ohs'' and ''Ahs'' was heard as my friends checked the variety that was set on the side table in a buffet style. Eggs, sausages, smoked meats, fruits, cheeses, pastries, hot and cold beverages, several types of cereal¡­ there was something for everyone. "Wow, Zoe!", Cristina (aka my best friend) exclaimed. "You are so lucky to live here. I wish that Serina adopts me." "Me too!", Chiara said enthusiastically. "By the way, Zoe, where is Serina?" "Something came up. She will be here shortly." I hope. Mateo was so concerned about whatever Serina was dealing with that he was stuck in the study, staring at the security live feed from the villa in Genoa (that is limited to only outside view) and Maria took him a tray with breakfast there. He said that he will stay there until she resolves the issue. I didn''t understand why Mateo was freaking out. I mean, Serina is the most capable woman I''ve ever known. If she can''t handle a challenge, no one can. "When will Luca and Ash arrive?", Emilio asked. They all knew that Luca and Ash are in London. "They should be here by lunchtime." The thing is that Mitch was supposed to fly to London and pick up Ash and Luca, and with Serina experiencing this emergency and Mitch heading to Genoa, it''s inevitable that Ash and Luca will be delayed. Well, it''s not like that will ruin my perfect birthday, because the absence of my wolf messed it up already. "Will Lazarus be here?", Hugo asked. He was Lazarus''s biggest fan during Luca''s birthday party. Lazarus is quite famous among werewolves. He is one of the few werewolves with an aura of a real Alpha, and the fact that he chooses to live as a loner instead of starting a pack, adds another layer of mystery around him. Werewolves are social creatures and we crave power and Lazarus wants none of that. Now that I think about it, I can''t believe how many famous people I''ve got to meet because of Serina. Well, they say that birds of a feather flock together, and my foster mother is awesome, so it''s not surprising that other awesome people are in her circle. Unfortunately, I had to disappoint Hugo. "Lazarus had something else going on, but we have another werewolf present." Right on cue, Fynn and Mona entered the dining room. My friends who were at Luca''s birthday party recognized Mona, but Fynn was a new face. Of course, they sniffed that Fynn is a werewolf, and I wondered what their reactions will be once they find out that the is THE General of the Bluemoon pack from the stories we all grew up listening to. My friends knew that Luca, Ash, and I were staying with a group of unaffiliated werewolves, but they didn''t know more than that. While on the topic of secrets, there was also the fact that the man they met at Luca''s birthday as Drago, the human who fought against Lazarus, is actually Mateo Testa. I was confident that Cristina, Chiara, and Violet will scream (and maybe pass out) when they find out. Mateo Testa is the son of the Supreme Alpha. A legend. The tragic prince from bedtime stories we heard about. Well, due to the oath and all the secrecy, I couldn''t disclose who Mateo really is, but I could introduce Fynn. When Fynn sat at the table with two plates full of food (one for him and one for Mona), I stood up. "I want to introduce to you the person who took care of me, Ash, and Luca in the last few years, Fynn." Fynn nodded casually at the teens, obviously not caring much about introductions, and then I added, "Fynn used to belong to the Bluemoon pack, and he served as a General." ''CLINK!'' Hugo''s fork made a loud sound when it fell onto his plate, and Hugo stood up in slow motion while his eyes didn''t leave Fynn. "Are you saying that this is Fynn, the most powerful General in the recent history of werewolves?", Hugo asked breathily. I could see Fynn smirking in approval of this description. He was always cocky. "Yes.", I confirmed, and the dining room exploded in chatter as everyone started talking at the same time. Well, with Fynn getting in the center of attention, at least they won''t ask me about my non-existent wolf anytime soon. Sorry, Fynn. It was on purpose. The day was trickling away much slower than expected. Probably because I was supposed to have fun, yet I had an emotional cramp that couldn''t be suppressed with any amount of fake smiles. My friends flocked around Fynn to listen to his stories about the Bluemoon pack and ask him questions. Eventually, I stood up and walked on the terrace that is overlooking the garden. "You don''t seem to be in a good mood.", a female voice came from behind me, and I knew that it was Cristina. I decided to stir the topic away from my mood. "How come you are not listening to Fynn''s adventures?" Cristina smiled. "I was never much into history. I like to think about the future." She stood next to me and leaned on the concrete railing. "How are you feeling, now that you are an adult?" "The same." Sadly. Luckily, Cristina couldn''t see through my fa?ade. She is only days away from her seventeenth birthday and if she is older, she would know that I should feel different. Unfortunately, I was feeling the same as yesterday with added disappointment that my wolf didn''t wake up. I only hoped that she won''t see how broken I was on the inside because Cristina would try to comfort me, and I knew that the only thing that can fix my problem is my wolf deciding to show up. "Is it true that this was the packhouse of the Bluemoon pack?", Cristina asked. "Yeah.", I confirmed. "After lunch, I can show you around if you want. There are many things nearby to see. The lake is that way, and if you follow the road and keep right, you will see an abandoned town that used to be the core of the Bluemoon pack. Also, about forty werewolves who used to belong to the Bluemoon pack still live in the area, and they will join us for dinner." "I see.", Cristina said, and then she narrowed her eyes at me. "You can talk to me." Cristina was always good at reading people, it''s almost as if she can sense my feelings, but I didn''t want to talk about things that are bothering me, and I feigned ignorance. "What do you mean?" "Whatever is bothering you. You can tell me. It''s easier when you share your burden with someone.", Cristina said honestly, and I knew that she really meant it. I was grateful for her offer, but¡­ "I will keep that in mind. Thank you." I had no intention of talking about my wolf. They will all get to see how much of a failure I am at the ceremony anyway. There was no point in speeding up the process. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 51 - New Family Member (1) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Treva was impressed by the helicopter. "Kosta told me that Mezzanottes are rich, but I didn''t realize how rich you are¡­" I stifled a laugh at her na?ve honesty. She had no idea what riches are and how much we actually have. But it didn''t matter. During the first half an hour of our helicopter ride, Treva was staring through the window with her eyes open wide, like she is afraid to miss something important. I used that time to call Maria and instruct her to prepare a room for Treva, and then I talked with Duke who was eagerly waiting to hear details of what happened. The moment I finished dealing with hunters, I sent him a text that I''m done, and then I spent time catching up with Treva, unaware that Duke will not be able to calm down until he hears my voice. Neither of us dealt with the Hunter Association so far, and we heard only bad things about them. Considering that Duke and I nearly lost each other (more than once), his anxiousness was expected. After a lengthy talk with Duke, I shared with Treva some information about the mansion and how we do things so that she has an idea of what to expect. Treva was a new member of our family, and I wanted to increase her chances to adapt successfully. "Should I conceal that I''m a harpy?", she asked. This was an easy one. "There is a small circle of a few people where you can say whatever you want. I will introduce you to them today. As for everyone else, yes, you should conceal your true nature. Besides, with your powers sealed, you are just a pale human. If you tell someone you are a harpy, they will either not believe you, or capture you in order to do something you won''t like." Treva shrunk and her constricted expression told me that she got the message and that she didn''t like it. How did she survive on her own so far among humans without ending up burned alive on a stake? I can only imagine that the Kosta character figured out she is a harpy right away, and he was responsible for concealing Treva''s true nature from others. I remembered three hunters that are now in the dungeon of my villa in Genoa, and I wondered if they are really humans or just good at looking like humans. That brought up my question for Treva, "Can you sense if someone is human or some other species?" "No." This was disappointing. Werewolves can sense their kind, and sometimes they can smell other creatures, depending on the strength of their wolf and experience accumulated. Duke''s sense of smell was stronger than human''s, but he still wasn''t at that level. I was wondering about the extent of his powers once his wolf awakens. As for me, I really hoped for some creature-detector gadget. I''ve read a lot of books so far, and none was mentioning a device or a spell that can detect the type of creature. There is a tonic that will reveal the creature''s true form, but for that, I would need to splash them in the face, and that''s not very advisable. I want something that will give me results without my target noticing it. I wanted to clarify a few things for Treva. "I know what you are, and a few other people will know. I trust them completely, and them knowing will help us handle any future visits from creature hunters. For everyone else, you will act as a human. Let''s come up with a story about your background so that we are consistent..." Treva listened to my instructions attentively and I really felt bad for her. I forgot how innocent and unspoiled Treva is. The thought that her own kind mistreated her made rage bubble within me. And this was not only one or two bullies, but everyone turned against her, making her an outcast in her own community and I really admired Treva''s resilience. I know very well how it feels when one is a victim of bullying. I wished to go there and raze the Lost Isles to the ground, but then I would be responsible for the genocide. I decided not to do anything for now. Once my emotions settle, I will be able to think about this reasonably. "Now I have a few days of activity.", I told Treva. "You can use this time to relax and adjust to the new environment. After that, I want you to tell me in detail how Archousa and Manteio managed to strip you of your powers. Only by knowing what they did, I will be able to reverse it." Treva''s eyes widened. "You can do that?" "I will do my best. I don''t want to give you false hopes, but we won''t know if it''s possible unless we try. My experience tells me that everything can be fixed, as long as one knows the way." This also applied to waking up a vampire from eternal sleep. Treva smiled at me gratefully. I need to give Treva back her powers so that she can be herself. Just how Zoe is depressed without her wolf, I am confident that Treva doesn''t feel good without her abilities. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Duke waited for us at the helipad and the moment I stepped out, he visually inspected me from every angle. I stifled a laugh. "I''m not hurt." He hummed. "Let me be the judge of that." I shook my head at the silly man. But I was genuinely touched that his complete attention was on me, and he didn''t even spare a glance at the poor Treva who stood silently next to us after Mitch took her suitcase in the mansion. I decided to introduce them. "This is Treva. Treva, this is Drago. And that¡­", I gestured toward the mansion. "¡­is our home. From today, you are free to consider it as your home." I could see that Treva was apprehensive about Duke and other than a stiff handshake, Duke didn''t do anything to make her comfortable. Ah, this will be a process. I thought that Duke was cold toward Zeiroi because he is a guy, but the way Duke held me close showed that Duke was not willing to share me with anyone, regardless of gender. His domineering possessiveness turns me on. I know that sounds crazy. I''m not a masochist, but with Duke, all reasoning goes out the window. The truth is that I love how he is not shy of showing to the world that I''m his and he is mine. I feel the same. He is mine, and I have no intention of sharing him. The only reason I''m able to relax and not go on a killing spree due to maddening jealousy is because Duke is making sure no other woman can come close to him. He is awesome like that. I glanced to the side, and I spotted Zeiroi who was squatting between two rose bushes. Was he removing weeds now, or did he just adopt another animal? "Zeiroi!", I called. "Come and meet Treva. She will be staying with us from today." Zeiroi stood up and turned to face us, and I could see that the front of his shirt and his hands were super dirty. Why was he not wearing gloves? And his cheeks were muddy also. Seriously, he is like a toddler who likes to play with dirt. But the garden was immaculate, and I didn''t want to meddle into how he is doing his job. "Zeiroi is maintaining our garden.", I told Treva. "It''s beautiful!", she exclaimed, and I could see that Zeiroi lifted his chin smugly. Yup, those two will get along just fine. When I get a chance, I will tell Treva that Zeiroi is an elf. I''m sure she will be excited to meet another creature. After introductions, I reminded Zeiroi that we will have big company for dinner and that there will be a ceremony, and he should join us for both. Actually, I had a task for him. "I will find you later to discuss something." Zeiroi nodded earnestly and then he went back to moving dirt between two rose bushes. Why did it look like he was searching for something? Anyway, I was happy to see him adapting to this place smoothly. I wanted first to check on Zoe and her guests and to show Treva her room. I was sure that poor harpy needs to rest and freshen up. And after that, Duke will want a detailed report on what happened. Ah, so much to do. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 52 - New Family Member (2) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I first introduced Treva to Zoe and Cristina who were chatting on the terrace that was facing the garden, and then we found other guests in the living room who gathered around Fynn. I never thought of Fynn as an entertainer, yet there he was, surrounded by werewolf teenagers who listened to his stories. Mona was on the side, browsing on the tablet, probably waiting for Fynn to finish so that she can take over with her planned activities. I quickly introduced Treva from the door and said that Treva will join them later. Mona was excited to see another female and she immediately inquired about Treva''s skin. "You don''t have a single blemish, and I see no makeup. I would like to check your skin under the magnifying glass if you don''t mind¡­" Mona''s expression was fervent, to the point of making me uncomfortable. "Later.", I told Mona. "Treva traveled a long way and I''m sure she needs rest." Mona pouted, but she didn''t stop us from leaving. "Mona is a beautician.", I told Treva as we went to the second floor to Treva''s room. "She is obsessed with skin, makeup, and such things. Mona means well, but sometimes she gets too carried away with her work. If you are not OK with something, you need to speak up." "OK", Treva said, but her expression told me that she won''t dare to object to whatever Mona has in mind, out of fear to offend her. Treva is a gentle soul. Treva was happy to see a tray with food waiting for her, and there were several sets of clothes in the closet, in addition to what she had in her suitcase. We are about the same size, so I instructed Maria to move some of my unused clothes in the closet for Treva. I thought of asking Mona and Zoe to take Treva shopping in a day or two. Before Mona goes back to London. "Don''t worry about me. I will take a bath and sleep after eating. I''m exhausted. Mentally and physically.", Treva said. "Alright. I will wake you up in time for dinner, and if you are up earlier, feel free to come down and join the party. They have activities planned throughout the day. Follow the noise and look for Mona, and she will hook you up with whatever they are doing. If you are hungry after you finish that, there are snacks in the living room, or you can find the kitchen. And there is also this...", I pointed at the intercom that was next to the door. "Push this button and someone from the staff will ask you what you need." With that, I left the room. I was sure that Treva wanted time to unwind and process things that happened. Next, it was time for Duke. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Duke and I sat on the sofa in the study, with me in his lap. Duke cradled me in his arms while listening attentively to my detailed recollection of what happened in Genoa. He already knew my watered-down version of what I experienced at Lost Isles when I went to learn how to control air, so he was aware that harpies wanted to keep me there, and Treva was the one who helped me escape. "Was it smart to call Bolek?", Duke asked when I ended my story. "Now he suspects that we have a harpy here. Do you think he will let it be?" "I didn''t have a choice.", I responded honestly. "Those guys were set on staying until I give them Treva, and I had no intention of doing that. If I just eliminated them, another batch of hunters would come to investigate, and if I chased them away, they would alert their superiors. In either way, Bolek would find out. Eventually, Bolek will come for Treva, and I hope that he will be cautious because of my father and that will give us a breather." I was not looking forward to dealing with hunters. Now that we spoke about this, I realized that I left in a hurry without explaining the situation and I also made decisions that impact both me, Duke, and our little family. "I apologize, Duke. When I heard that Treva was here with hunters on her trail, I panicked. If she didn''t help me escape the Lost Isles, I don''t know where I would be now." Maybe in a pile of naked harpies, high on aphrodisiac. "I needed to confirm if that was really her, and when I confirmed that it is, the only thing on my mind was not to let hunters touch her. Treva risked everything for me, and if I failed to stop them, I would never forgive myself." "Sorry, love", Duke said. "I didn''t mean that you shouldn''t save your friend. But I am worried that we are attracting more enemies than we can handle. I fear that we are not ready to face them." I was moved to hear him open up like that. I caressed his silky hair, enjoying the feel of it sliding between my fingers. "Everything will be alright, as long as we are together.", I assured him. I will not let anyone or anything endanger what we have. Duke hummed ambiguously before asking, "What did you want to talk to Zeiroi?" "I want to try something¡­", my voice trailed together with my thoughts and only when Duke squeezed my waist, I continued talking. "Zoe''s wolf is still not awake, and she is devastated. I have a theory that her wolf is sleeping because something is missing. Sergio explained that in order for a wolf to fully awaken, there are several conditions that need to be met. Zoe is grown and nothing seems to be lacking physically, and she is mature, so it must be the energy. I want Zeiroi to help provide additional energy to Zoe." I was thinking about this on my way from Genoa. I believe it should work, but until we try, we won''t know. Duke cocked his handsome eyebrow skeptically. "Can he do that?" I was not sure. "Zeiroi doesn''t have magic, but he can manipulate an existing one. Think of it like directing the flow of the water. During the ceremony tonight, Sergio will create an energy surge and I want Zeiroi to capture how much he can, and direct it at Zoe. Think of it like jump-starting her wolf." Duke thought how that ability was interesting. "So¡­ our elf-gardener is something like a battery for magic." I was not sure where Duke was going with it. "Something like that." "How long can he hold that energy within him?" That was a good question. Maybe I should do some tests to get a baseline. But even without tests, I could answer Duke''s question. "Not long. Zeiroi explained that it feels like holding sand that is slipping through his fingers. The sooner he directs it at his target, the more efficient it will be, and if he delays too long, there will be not much left to work with." Duke was visibly disappointed with this, but he moved on to his next question. "What if he hurts Zoe?" Sergio mentioned how the energy surge during the ceremony was much stronger when the Bluemoon pack was thriving, and he talked about it like a blessing from the Moon Goddess that invigorated everyone. I didn''t think there is such thing as too much blessing. It reminded me of the feeling when I took in vitality from others. "I will talk with Sergio to verify the chances of overdoing it.", I assured Duke. "Don''t you think that you should talk to Zoe about it and see if she agrees to this?" "Yeah, yeah. I will talk to her also." I said quickly. Why was he such a worrywart today? On second thought, maybe I won''t talk to Zoe. I was confident that Zoe will agree to it because she is desperate to awaken her wolf. If I tell her and it fails, she will only be more depressed. Duke tightened his hold on me and buried his face in my neck. What''s up with him today? "Are you OK?" "Let me hold you.", he murmured, and I leaned on him helplessly. It seems that my Alpha wants to cuddle. Isn''t he sweet? I could feel his hot breath caressing my skin and the tingles traveled over my body as I was getting aroused. Suddenly, I had a feeling that he didn''t want just to hold me. "Duke¡­", I called, and his lips moved to trail kisses on my neck. I shuddered. "Duke¡­", I called again breathily. "I have a lot of things to do. There is no time for this¡­" "Yes. There is a lot of things.", he murmured between kisses. "And one of the things you must do, is to pacify me." I couldn''t believe this. "Why do you need pacifying?" "I was under a lot of stress the whole morning. Pacify me. Now¡­" And then his hot palm slipped under my skirt, and I gripped his shoulders to steady myself. I had a lot to do, but my mind was spinning and the only thing I could think of was that my Alpha needed pacifying as we slid from the sofa onto the carpet. It was just me and Duke and the lust that consumed us, and everything else will wait for later. Much later. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 53 - Zoes Birthday Party (2) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - Ash and Luca arrived after lunch. "Is it me, or is your brother''s handsomeness increasing exponentially?", Chiara asked, and Violet hummed in approval of her words. I felt a mix of pride and annoyance. Why did they talk about Luca like he is a piece of meat? He is nice and caring and observant and a good listener and overall the best person I know, and I''m not saying that only because he is my brother. Everyone who takes time to get to know Luca can confirm that he is a darling. Luca is the best, except for this last week when he ditched me. I was frustrated that Ash and Luca were in London instead of being here where I needed them. I didn''t need them to help with preparations for the party, that was all done by Mona and the staff, but their presence would help me deal with anxiousness because my wolf is not present. Ash greeted me with a kiss on the cheek, a modest display of affection he adopted after he ended up in a fistfight with Luca during Luca''s birthday party when Luca caught us getting handsy. "Do you accept presents now or at some other time?", Ash asked with his lopsided smile that normally puts me in a daze, but now I was too irritated to care. "If you were here, you would know.", I snapped. Ash stepped away from me. "Alright. Later." "Happy birthday, Zoe.", Luca wished me, and I saw that he kept a neatly wrapped box behind his back. Probably for later. I felt like crap for acting like a brat. Was I really upset because they were in London for the last week? We are not kids and it''s normal that they have things they want to do instead of babysitting my insecurities. "Sorry, guys. I''m just nervous. Thank you for coming. I am grateful that you managed to postpone things in your busy schedules to attend my birthday." I have no idea why I added this snarky remark at the end. What''s wrong with me? "Still nothing?", Luca asked in a low voice, obviously not bothered by my foul mood. Luca always accepted me the way I was. Good and bad included. I can''t even make myself be angry at Luca because with only a few words he melts my hostility away, and that''s exactly why I needed him nearby. But I didn''t want to make more fuss than I already made so I pressed my lips into a line. "Don''t give up. It will happen when it''s supposed to happen.", Luca encouraged me. "I will be fine.", I said with a forced smile while avoiding to meet their eyes. I didn''t want to see pity. "Come and join the party. Now that you are here, the real fun can start." The strange thing was that both Luca and Ash appeared to be nervous. Or maybe that was me, and they just reflected my emotions. The crowd cheered when Luca and Ash appeared, with Hugo and Emilio being the loudest. At this point, I gave up on wishing for a nice party and I lost hopes of maintaining my dignity. The only thing I wished for was that today passes as soon as possible, and I can disappear in the comfort of my bed and not come out of it ever again. Pillows and blankets don''t care if I have a wolf or not, they won''t judge me or feel sorry for me. They are just there, and that''s what I needed. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Every minute passed slowly, and I had a feeling that even the time was making fun of me. Since we had a sudden increase in the number of guests for dinner, the staff set up seating arrangements on the clearing behind the garden. The weather was nice, so it was perfect, and that setting will double as the area for the audience during the coming of age ceremony. Maria and Mona decided on last-minute menu changes, so instead of roasting meat in the oven, the chef cut it into pieces and mixed it up with vegetables that will go on skewers to make kebobs. We already established that barbecue is the best way to feed a large number of werewolves. Soups and salads were left on the menu, and they added more pork and beef for the grill. Cristina, Chiara, and Violet volunteered to skip on some games in the garden in order to help with preparing the food. They are real friends. I wanted to help as well, but they shooed me out of the kitchen, saying that I''m the birthday girl and that I don''t get to work today. The initial list of about twenty people present for my birthday party swelled to more than sixty, and I was glad that all the noise was distracting people from the birthday girl (aka me). At some point in the late afternoon, Calista appeared mysteriously, and I remembered Serina''s warning to act like that''s normal. It seems that there is something happening between Calista and Sergio, and we are all supposed to pretend not to see it. OK. I mean¡­ whatever. Pio and his men arrived on time, eager to talk to Fynn and Sergio (who showed up just before food was served). The forty werewolves were also interested in teenage werewolves (aka my guests). Chiara, Hugo, and Emilio are the chattiest ones, and they were happy to share information about their current packs and how they live, and Pio and his men soaked in every word hungrily while munching on the delicious food. It all looked like a long-overdue reunion, with Serina and Mateo sitting at the head of the table and making sure everything is in order. Part of me was relieved when the cake arrived. I blew the candles with Luca and Ash helping from the side, and I didn''t wish for anything. I was out of wishes. I don''t remember how the cake tasted, but I know that Cristina took three servings, and she would probably go for the fourth one, but other girls teased her that she will get fat because even werewolves'' increased metabolism can''t work through so many calories. The moment these official parts ended which required my involvement, I disappeared into the garden, far from the activity, yet still in sight so that no one wonders where I went. "Nervous?", Luca asked when he took a seat next to me on the bench. "No.", I lied. Luca cocked an eyebrow at me. "Then, why are you hiding in the garden?" Well, he got me there. I let out a sharp breath. "The ceremony will happen soon, and I will make a total fool of myself." "You won''t." I rolled my eyes. "Everyone will shift and go hunting and I¡­ won''t." "You won''t be the only one.", Luca said. "I will stay with you." He really is a sweetheart, isn''t he? But I knew that he loves running in his wolf form. They all do, and I would be the same, only if I could do that. "You don''t need to sacrifice anything for me." "Don''t call it a sacrifice, Zoe¡­", he said almost pleadingly. "I''ve always had your back, and I always will." Before I could thank him or say something sappy, Ash plopped on the bench, on my other side. "I''ve got your back also, Zoe.", Ash said. He didn''t try to conceal that he overheard our conversation. I looked at Ash and forced a smile. In the last few months, we were growing distant by the day, and I have a feeling that after tonight''s embarrassment when I show how big of a failure I am, he will dump me. Officially. "Don''t be like that.", Ash said, and he gave my left hand a squeeze. I realized that I was a brat again. Why was I mean and distant toward Luca and Ash? We know each other for a long time and no matter what happens, our history will remain. The three of us were stuck in a horrible pack, and we managed to escape when Serina took us under her wing, and Ash and Luca are my family. I am aware that all other teens currently present here are envious of us because we live in a big house, and we have education, jobs, we travel, but my biggest wealth are these two guys. We have each other. "I''m sorry for letting you feel the burn of my frustration.", I spoke to both Ash and Luca. "I know you have my back, and I''m grateful. I''m unhappy with myself, but I am happy that you are here for me." Ash gave my hand another squeeze and I reached to hold Luca''s hand. I was surprised when Luca moved to avoid me before I could even touch him. --- Find photos of characters in the comments! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 54 - Zoes Birthday Party (3) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I was surprised when Luca jolted away from me like I have some contagious disease. What''s wrong with him? Did I miss something important? Luca never refused my touch, and I wanted only to hold his hand. It was super-innocent compared to that night when I crawled in his bed and ended up groping him in the morning. He was totally fine with that, why did he act like this for holding hands? Is it because Ash is here? No. Luca and I held hands many times before in front of Ash and it was never a big deal. Luca''s rejection bothered me more than I wanted to admit. "Is something wrong?", I asked Luca. Luca glanced at Ash and then he spoke to me. "Did you forget about his ability?" My eyes widened in horror as I stood up abruptly, moving away from Ash''s reach. How could I forget? He can read the minds of the people he is touching! But why did Luca recoil from me? Can Ash read minds if someone is in-between? Wait! That''s not the problem here. Ash''s knowing smile told me that he found out something I wouldn''t usually share. Damn it! What was I thinking? Was it something embarrassing? What could it be? Oh, shit! I remembered that night while we were still in Fynn''s place, and I slept in Luca''s bed. Well, that was not the issue, because the tricky part happened in the morning when I groped Luca. "If you say that to anyone, I will murder you!", I hissed at Ash whose smile dropped. "Don''t worry, Zoe. My lips are sealed. Today is your birthday, so I will let it slide but don''t think that I will forget about it. I expect an explanation, later." With that, Ash stood up and walked away. And he looked angry. What''s his problem? Ash knows that Luca is my brother and he should also know how that split-second touching was accidental. I glanced at Luca helplessly. What did I get myself into? That night I was nervous, so I went to Luca''s room to calm down, and I ended up sleeping in his bed. The groping in the morning was a total accident, and Luca knows it, but Ash is my boyfriend, and he definitely won''t like that I shared a bed with another guy; no matter how innocent or accidental it was, and even if that ''other guy'' was my brother. Ash and I never went beyond kissing and some light fondling over the clothes. It''s not that he didn''t want to, but I insisted on confirming that we are mates. I always dreamed about giving my first time to my mate, and I hope that I will be his first also. I know that werewolves are promiscuous and it''s unreasonable to expect that a guy will wait for his mate, especially because some wait hundreds of years before they meet their other half... but a girl can dream. Since we started dating, I was telling Ash how I am saving myself for the big day because it will be special, yet now he found out that I ended up touching Luca. Does Ash hate me now? Will he break up with me? I didn''t know what to think. Well, at least I was not thinking about the absence of my wolf. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... The whole day the time crawled slower than a snail, and the moment dinner ended, it was like someone pressed the fast-forward button and the ceremony was approaching alarmingly fast. And here I was, in my room, wearing ceremonial clothes that are a leather set consisting of a sleeveless top that ends below my breasts and a skirt that reaches half of the thighs. Both pieces of the garment can be loosened by removing one string, which will be super-handy when I need to shift into my wolf form¡­ IF I had a wolf. Cristina was braiding my hair with flowers, and Mona was applying makeup on my face. They said that it''s my special day and I need to look beautiful. With aromatic candles lit through the room and ambient music, I really felt like I''m getting a luxurious treatment in one of the Beauty Sphere spas that are owned by Mona. Since yesterday, Mona was giving me various skin treatments and I can confirm with absolute confidence that Mona knows how to make a girl feel pretty. No wonder her spas are so popular. After a quick knock on the door, Luca peeked inside. "Ready?" Without waiting for an answer, he entered the room. Luca was wearing ceremonial clothes that are like shorts made out of overlapping layers of leather, and there is one string on the side that easily undoes everything. It''s designed for werewolves so that we don''t rip clothes when we shift. I remember that Luca said how he will not shift, but he will stay behind to give me company. At that time, I said that it''s not necessary, but now I wondered if Luca''s offer still stands. Mona whistled while giving Luca a look from top to bottom, and her eyes lingered on his exposed V-shaped torso that was packed with muscles. "It seems that all werewolves are H-O-T. Even the young ones." She fanned herself with her hand and winked at Luca. "I was born as a wrong creature." Luca was visibly uncomfortable. He glanced at me before lowering his head to look at his feet, but not before I noticed that he blushed which made him kind of cute. Well, it''s undeniable that Luca bulked up lately, but Mona''s comment rubbed me the wrong way. Why can''t she keep her lecherous thoughts to herself? Luca is only seventeen years old while Mona is twenty-something. Not appropriate! Cristina frowned at Luca. "Why are you here?" Luca turned his attention to Cristina. "What is this? A human wedding? Even if it is, I''m quite confident that I won''t jinx Zoe''s matrimonial life." Cristina rolled her eyes. "Do you need to be so dramatic?" He smiled a little. "That''s my charming side." Cristina stifled a laugh at his cheeky response and annoyance swelled inside me uncontrollably. I hoped it didn''t show. What is wrong with me? It seems that my anxiousness about the upcoming ceremony is making me irritable. Why would I be upset if Cristina and Luca are getting along well? Cristina is my best friend and Luca is my brother. Luca is usually quiet but since Luca''s birthday, Luca and Cristina got close, and Luca even shows her his funny side. Even if they get together as a couple, I should be happy for them. Didn''t I try to set them up only a few months back? But I am used to Luca being with me, and it seems that I need to adjust my mind to the idea of sharing him. Eventually, he will have a girlfriend and a mate, and I will need to figure out how to live without being his number one. "All done!", Mona announced, and Cristina gave rapid mini-claps excitedly. I stood up and looked at myself in the full-length mirror. The amount of exposed skin was more than I was used to. The skimpy outfit looked like a miniskirt and the top was more like a strap that went around my chest, wide just enough to cover my breasts. I turned to Luca to ask, "What do you think?" The way he looked at me screamed approval. "You are stunning, Zoe.", he responded after some time. I could see that he really meant it and I enjoyed the compliment, but there was one thing missing. "Where is Ash?" "He is downstairs." This confirmed that Ash is still angry. I let out a long exhale. Should I worry about Ash''s feelings now that I am going to commit a social suicide? Probably not. Yup, this is my day and I will focus on myself. I don''t have the luxury of worrying about others. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 55 - Zoes Birthday Party (4) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I walked outside, my every step through the garden felt heavier than the previous one. I could see the torches and the people gathered. The murmurs that reached me told me how excited everyone was and I knew that Pio and his men are eager to experience a real ceremony to the Moon Goddess after a long drought. I thought that they will be sitting, but they actually moved tables and chairs to the side so that they can stand. As I emerged from the garden, I got a good view of the people. I was surprised to see that everyone wore ceremonial clothes. OK, Zeiroi and Treva and some staff members who were watching from the side didn''t, but everyone else did. I focused on my destination: the altar where Sergio arranged candles and various offerings for the Moon Goddess. That''s where my life as I know it will end. Yes, I''m ready for it. Well, my options are either to face whatever is coming or to bolt, and I can''t be Serina''s right hand if I''m avoiding unpleasant situations. On my way to the altar where Sergio waited for me, I passed first next to Pio and his men, and then there were my friends. Chiara and Violet were nudging each other while eyeing Hugo and Emilio; those two bulked up nicely... Not as good as Luca and Ash, but they were good-looking guys. I wondered if they brought ceremonial clothes from home or if Serina and Mona got these for everyone (per Sergio''s instructions, I assumed). Serina, Mateo, Calista, and Treva were close to the altar, on the right, and Zeiroi, Fynn, and Mona were on the left. Luca and Ash were standing only three steps away from the altar with the gap between them for me to pass. Serina made sure we stand like that, because Luca and Ash are my closest ones, and they always had my back. Even now. I really appreciated how she thought about everything. Is it too late to wish for a miracle and my wolf to awaken? I stood one step away from the altar and took a deep breath. This is it. There is no going back. My insecurities drowned me with depressing thoughts again but I refused to run away. I need to stand here, and Sergio will do his part and it will be over. It was an unpleasant thing I needed to push through, like a visit to a dentist, or getting a gynecological exam. But I see doctors and dentists in private, while this ceremony had quite an audience. It will be a flop and I will figure out how to deal with this tomorrow. Or maybe next decade, once I come out of hiding. By then, they should forget about this monumental embarrassment that I''m about to subject myself to. I stood in front of the altar and looked at Sergio who was on the other side. I knew that Luca and Ash were right behind me. I could feel their energy supporting me, or maybe keeping me in place so I don''t escape. Sergio looked at me and smiled. He gave me an encouraging nod before turning toward the Moon and raising his hands. The excitement from Pio and his men was palpable and I understood why everyone says that werewolves thrive in large packs. We are social creatures and there is a pack link through which we can share thoughts and emotions. The larger the pack is, the stronger it gets as a unit; it''s like fine strings that can''t be cut if there are many of them weaved together. Of course, in order for the pack to not self-destruct, it requires capable and powerful leadership, but once that is in place, every werewolf gets a role, and we all prosper together. I had nearly sixty werewolves behind me, all focused on the ceremony that started, and their energy reached me. I wondered how much stronger that feeling would be if we belong to the same pack. It was exhilarating but my emotional turmoil prevented me from enjoying the experience. I closed my eyes and prayed that this will be over quickly. Sergio''s words melded into indistinct murmurs as I switched between counting seconds and thinking about places where I will hide after this is over and everyone sees that I can''t shift into my wolf form. The energy surge from the altar was refreshing. It was a familiar sensation that I experienced during our blood oath, and I could hear a bunch of werewolves howling behind me¡­ and then it hit me, another energy surge from my left and I gasped. "AAAAAHHHH!", I screamed at the night sky as my every muscle spasmed agonizingly. The pain blurred my vision and I thought that I will pass out, but instead, I found myself on my knees, gasping for air. ''Good grief, you are loud! Was there a need to shout so much?'', a voice sounded in my head. What was that? ''For someone who wanted to hear me, you are quite dense now that I can talk.'' Wow! The pain was so bad that I started hallucinating. And my hallucination is full of sarcasm. ''Hallucination? Well, I better go back then¡­'' "Wait!", I shouted. ''There is no need to use your voice to speak with me, Zoe. I can hear your thoughts. That''s how this works.'' I forgot about the pain and about my surroundings as I understood what was going on. ''Are you my wolf?'' ''Yes. Welcome to adulthood, Zoe. Oh, I got to congratulate you first...'' Oh. My. God! It happened! Yes! Yes! YES!!! ''How should I call you?'' Wolfie didn''t sound feminine enough, and my wolf''s voice was definitely girly. ''I''m Diana.'' Diana. It sounded pure. Noble. I was super happy, but¡­ ''What took you so long?'' ''Why are you blaming me? I was inside you from the day you were born, however, in order to establish the connection, your body and mind needed to be ready. Also, you needed a certain amount of energy to support me, and you were lacking it.'' I didn''t get it. ''I''m lacking energy? Nonsense. I''m a ball of energy and all my friends were talking with their wolves by the time they turned sixteen.'' My wolf snorted. ''I am not talking about that energy. Think of it like lifeforce. But anyway, I am special, so I needed more. If I showed my way through the cracks, you would fall into a coma. Is that what you wanted?'' My wolf is special? Yeah, right. ''What makes you special?'' ''You will find out in time.'', she said smugly. ''So, this ceremony provided me with enough energy for you to wake up?'' ''Ceremony, yes. But it wouldn''t be sufficient if not for that elf behind you. He did something.'' Zeiroi? ''What did he do?'' ''Listen, Zoe. I would love to sit here and chat, but there are more pressing matters you should attend to.'' I stifled a giggle. ''What can be more pressing than talking to you?'' I finally have my wolf! Oh, right. I need to shift but that can wait a bit. I wanted to know more about Diana before I let her take control of my body. Or should I say, OUR body! I have my wolf! Yeehaw! I felt an urge to jump and scream for everyone to know. Diana snorted. ''Before you go into noisy acrobatics, how about you acknowledge our mate? He is right behind you.'' My breath hitched. My mate! Oh, the Moon Goddess! With my wolf not showing up, my enthusiasm for a mate dwindled and now that my wolf is here, I forgot about the mate part. Some people wait centuries to find their mate, and I found mine on my eighteenth birthday! Aren''t I the lucky one? This birthday turned from an absolute flop into a majestic event in an instant! Thank you, Diana! Thank you, the Moon Goddess! Oh, right. Thank you, Zeiroi! I will thank him later properly because now I need to greet my mate. I realized that I was surrounded by the scent of apples. I love apples! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 56 - Zoes Mate Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - This day just turned into the best day ever! I became an adult, I got my wolf, and my mate is nearby! And he smells like apples! When one talks with his wolf, it happens like a flash because it''s exchanging thoughts. So, my lengthy chat with Diana didn''t take more than a second or two. Fascinating. I turned abruptly and my eyes swept over the euphoric expressions of Pio and his men. They were still relishing the energy that the Moon Goddess gave us. Some of them had tears streaming down their cheeks, happy tears. My friends were also wearing huge grins on their faces. Shamans are rare, so for my friends, this was the first time to attend a ceremony conducted by a real shaman; and this was Sergio, the shaman from the Bluemoon pack. I was sure they will talk about this for months, years maybe. Part of me regretted that I was so deep in my self-pity that I spaced out during the ceremony, and I missed it completely. I spotted Serina giving Zeiroi a thumbs up, and then it hit me. Of course, when Zeiroi did whatever he did for an additional energy surge that woke up Diana, he was following Serina''s instructions. I have no idea how I will ever thank Serina for everything she did for me. ''Focus, Zoe. Claim our mate!'', Diana grumbled in my mind. ''Yes, yes¡­'' Jeez, why can''t she let me enjoy this a bit? Mate is not going anywhere. Actually, he is right there. I looked at Ash and Luca who were standing with silly grins on their faces after the ceremony. Without any warning, I jumped on Ash and gave him a smacking kiss. Strange. Nothing happened. I mean¡­ it was a kiss, but shouldn''t it be magical? Did my wolf make a mistake? Or maybe this mate thing requires a warmup to work. Should I kiss him again? ''You got the wrong boy, Zoe.'', Diana growled. ''Let go of him. Now!'' I didn''t get it. ''What?'' ''Whenever you show affection toward someone else, you are hurting mate. I told you that he is not the one.'' Diana''s repulsion hit me like a wave of nausea, and I moved away from Ash with haste. What the hell? If Ash is not my mate, then who is it? Hugo? Emilio? Oh, I hope it''s not one of the old geezers from Pio''s group. I don''t mind if my mate is older, but if he can be my grandpa, that will be kind of gross. Actually, it can be worse. If it''s Fynn, I''m going to commit suicide right away! I looked at Luca whose expression was pained, but even with that, he was enchantingly handsome, and I had a strong urge to comfort him. I wanted to hold him and kiss all his aches away. I forgot how to breathe. What? No way! Oh. My. God! This is NOT happening. All my years of dreaming about meeting my mate for the first time and the magic that was supposed to happen went down the wind, leaving me with a sour taste in my mouth. Or was that sour taste from how I kissed Ash? This was getting worse by the second! Luca is my mate? Seriously? Is this a joke? What the hell!? He is my brother! I took a step back, away from Luca, and my back hit the altar. I swiftly moved to the side and continued retreating and then I turned and dashed into the forest. ''Where are you going?'', Diana asked with panic, and I could feel her desire to go to Luca. ''I need space. I need to think. I need to¡­'' ''You are not going to reject him!'', Diana cut me off. Reject him? My whole life I wished to meet my mate and have my happily ever after. Rejecting a mate never crossed my mind no matter who he is¡­ but Luca is my brother! ''The Moon Goddess has her reasons.'', Diana said, and I wished that she shuts up. I can''t think when she is talking. This is a disaster! I wished for my wolf, yet only a few minutes later, I wished for an off button. I wished for a mate, yet now I''m running away from him. I wanted to run faster. I wanted to disappear. Can I at least have that? ''Diana, can I shapeshift?'' ''Yes.'' She said excitedly and I could feel her desire to take over control. A second later, she hesitated. ''Zoe, the first time is painful. You might pass out. I can do the process from my side, but it''s advisable that an older werewolf helps guide you.'' I didn''t care. ''Can I shapeshift or not?'' ''You can but¡­'' ''Let''s do it!'', I cut her off. I didn''t want to hear any buts. The only thing I wanted was to run away as fast as possible. I needed to find a secluded place and think. What will I think about? I was not sure, but I knew that staying there was not an option. Other people at the party were still distracted by the energy given by the Moon Goddess, and I used that opening to make my exit. Now they will shapeshift and go hunting and hopefully forget about me. I knew that this is cowardly, but how can I face any of them when my brother is my mate? "AHHH!", a scream ripped from my throat when a devastating pain wrecked my system. I fell on the ground covered with grass and moss and I couldn''t stop my body from spasming in agony. Joints got dislocated, bones cracked, muscles reshaped, organs moved¡­ No one ever told me that it hurts this much! Shit! The pain was unbearable. Too painful to scream, too painful to breathe, too painful to think¡­ and I blacked out. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... ''Diana?'', I called as I watched things move around me at an unimaginable fast speed. I was existing in the body as an observer, unable to do anything. It was extremely unsettling. ''DIANA!'' She snorted. ''What are you panicking about? You said that you want time to think, so take your time and think now that I''m in the driver''s seat.'' I could see through Diana''s eyes as shadows moved around us, and the moon would peek through the tree canopies occasionally. Everything was unknown. Where was this? How long was I out? ''Where are we going?'' ''I''m not sure.'', she said joyfully. ''I just picked a direction. It''s not like I know the area.'' I couldn''t believe this! ''Stop! Or at least slow down so we figure out where we are going. What if we get lost?'' ''Boooring¡­'', Diana cut me off. ''You think too much. Werewolves move on an instinct. We are free spirits. We don''t use maps or reasoning. No wonder you needed extra energy so that I can wake up. You were wasting it on overthinking.'' I could feel my anxiousness turning into panic. ''Give me back control!'' Diana snickered. ''Didn''t you want to get your wolf form and run away? Enjoy the ride, Zoe.'' I was flabbergasted. ''This is kidnapping!'' ''Well, technically, this is my body also.'', Diana said. ''Don''t worry. I can smell water up ahead. We will stop there when I get my fill of running.'' Her words did little to calm me down, but I paused to process everything that''s happening. Since I was trapped in this body with nothing else to do until Diana satisfies her need for a run, I might as well use the time to think about things. I finally had my mate and my wolf and neither of those was as expected. My wolf is a rowdy rebel, and my mate is my brother. The image of Luca''s pained face appeared in my mind after I kissed Ash. Ugh. I kissed Ash. We kissed so many times, and I even thought about sleeping with him, yet now it felt so wrong. And I ended up hurting Luca. Wait! If Luca was hurt by my affection with Ash, doesn''t that mean Luca can feel the mate bond? He knew! Since when? I remembered the way he looked at me before the ceremony when Mona and Cristina ended sprucing me up. At that time, I was too consumed with my insecurities to notice, but now that I think about it¡­ that was not a gaze from a brother directed at his sister. And Luca said that I was stunning. If I had a body, I would blush. Oh, that''s wrong on so many levels¡­ mostly on a level of Luca being my brother. Well, one thing was certain. This was the most eventful birthday ever. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 57 - Zoes Birthday Party (5) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Treva was awake when I went to check on her later that afternoon, and she was happy to join the party. "You could have gone on your own.", I told Treva. "This is your home now. No place is off-limits." She smiled in response, and I could see that she was still overwhelmed with everything. Just as I told her that she can go anywhere, I remembered that I lied, so I had to clarify. "You can go anywhere in the villa. If the door is closed, knock. If the door is locked, then it''s off-limits. The Garden and the clear area around the mansion are safe, but don''t go into the forest on your own for now. There are security mechanisms in place, and I will show you several paths after this commotion is over so that you can move around without triggering traps..." Treva''s face fell. "I will just stay inside for now." Well, that''s what I said. I saw her hugging herself. "Are you feeling cold? I will get you some warmer clothes, and we can heat up your room." I remembered that Calista said how an indoor pool would be good. A heated one. I was sure that Treva would approve also. We found Calista in the living room, and I introduced Treva. I offered Treva werewolf''s ceremonial clothes, even though I knew she will refuse. She spent her life in a warm volcano and this weather is much colder than she is used to. Just as I expected, Treva was excited about the clothes until she saw how skimpy they are. To my surprise, Calista agreed to wear them for the ceremony. It must be Sergio''s influence. Too bad that she is keeping their relationship a secret and I can''t tease her about it. I would definitely rub it in that she is fornicating with a dog (how Calista used to call werewolves). Treva cheered up with a cup of warm tea and her eyes sparkled when the food arrived. Zeiroi sat at the table next to Treva and I could see them bonding while discussing food and Zeiroi was telling Treva about living here. Yes, they will get along just fine. Mona and Calista noticed that they are wearing branded clothes, and the two of them immediately started chatting about fashion. This was an unexpected coupling. Considering that neither of them can shapeshift and go for a run, maybe they can keep each other company tonight until werewolves return. I was confident that Calista will conveniently disappear when Sergio returns. Duke and I were keeping our eyes on Pio and his men. They were all interested in getting close to Fynn and Sergio. Of course, there was no way for me to know if they had any ulterior motives, so I told Ash that his mission for tonight is to figure out what they are up to. It''s a perfect opportunity for Ash to practice his ability and put it to good use. Ash assured us that his report will be ready by morning. I was surprised by his mature and capable vibe. It seems that his internship in the Eclipse shaped him up from a playful teenager into a responsible young man. I will thank Duke for that, later. Time for the ceremony was approaching and I reminded Zeiroi of our plan. He will give an energy boost to Zoe. I really hoped this works without issues because I didn''t tell Zoe about it, and I didn''t talk to Sergio in advance either. The ceremony started and I took a few deep breaths to calm my anxiety. If Duke finds out that I went ahead with the plan without talking with a few key figures, he might scold me later. It''s not that I would recklessly put Zoe in danger, but based on the information I have, she can''t be injured by this energy and my father taught me that without risk there is no gain, so¡­ I went ahead. The moment energy started flowing from the altar, I gave Zeiroi a nod and he closed his eyes while waving his arms slowly before pointing his hands toward Zoe. "AAAAHHHH!", Zoe screamed, and I held my breath. This will work. It has to. Right? I was on the verge of telling Zeiroi to stop, but then Zoe fell on her knees. "Wait!", she exclaimed, and I felt a huge relief when I saw glee on Zoe''s face. Yes! She was talking to her wolf! I really need to capture and study this energy. Maybe I can use it to wake up my father. Zoe stood up and I gave Zeiroi a thumbs up. This was the first time I asked him to use his ability and he did wonderfully. I should reward him somehow. Zoe jumped on Ash and gave him a kiss and I smiled while thinking that everything is how it should be. But then I realized that something is off. Why did Zoe back away from Ash with a frown? Actually, Ash was frowning also. Zoe''s eyes moved to Luca and then she started walking away. What''s going on here? Zoe turned and dashed into the forest, leaving everyone (who was paying attention) confused. Luca glanced at Ash and gave him a small nod. "I will go after her.", Luca said, and after a few running steps Luca leaped into the air and when he touched the ground, he was a majestic brown wolf. I can''t stop admiring werewolves when they are in their wolf form. They are just like wolves, but bigger, and there is some raw power that is almost tangible... breathtaking. Luca disappeared into the forest, and I approached Ash to ask in a hushed voice, "I assume that you know what''s going on and why Zoe and Luca left." I know that lowering my voice when surrounded by werewolves and vampires doesn''t do anything for privacy, but it''s a habit. And most of them were still relishing the energy from the altar, so it''s not like they were listening in. Ash let out a long breath. "I''m not Zoe''s mate." "Oh¡­", a sound of disappointment left my lips. It''s not that I wanted Zoe and Ash to be mates, but I knew that Zoe was hoping for that outcome. Ash''s next words left me flabbergasted. "I think that Luca is." "Eh?" I couldn''t imagine what face I was making. "Come again?" "When she held onto me, I could...", Ash gestured toward his temple, telling me that he was reading her mind. I nodded in understanding, and he continued, "Zoe was confident that her mate was right behind her and when she confirmed that it''s not me, she looked at Luca and ran away." I had so many questions. "Can siblings be mates?" "They are not siblings.", Ash said, confusing me even more. "What?" "A few days ago, Luca told me that he and Zoe are not blood-related. That guy who claimed to be their father only gave them his last name. Zoe and Luca have different mothers and no clue who their fathers were." This information made my brain implode. It took me a moment to understand what Ash said. "So¡­ if they are not related, why did Zoe run away?" "Because Zoe doesn''t know. Luca never told her." "And he told you because¡­?" I waited for Ash to finish this. Ash shrugged. "My only guess is that Luca predicted this will happen and he wanted me to clarify for everyone while he tells Zoe." "Are you sure they are mates?", Duke asked Ash. "Everything points to that possibility." "Now what?" I turned to Duke, hoping that he knows how to deal with this. Do we even need to do anything about it? "Everyone is high and wanting to shift.", Duke said. "Let them. When they return from their run, we will tell them that Luca and Zoe are not blood-related. Ash, Luca, and Zoe are our fosterlings, and we are a family regardless of the blood ties." The more time I spent with Duke, the more I admired him. He didn''t want to meddle, yet he wanted everyone to know that Zoe, Luca, and Ash have a safe place where they can be themselves. We are a family. Duke is amazing. He is a natural leader, an Alpha, and he doesn''t even know that. Actually, I think he knows, but he doesn''t care about it. I gestured to Sergio and Fynn to go ahead, and Duke''s hand covered my eyes. I stifled a laugh, knowing that Duke didn''t want me to see naked werewolves who were shifting into their wolf forms before going into the forest. With all the werewolves gone, Duke moved his hand and I could see him talking to Mona, Treva, Zeiroi, and Calista. "You guys are welcome to eat and drink until the others return." And then he scooped me into his arms and ran into the mansion. Seriously. He is insatiable. We had a lovemaking session in the study earlier that afternoon! But I was more surprised by the fact of how aroused I was. The way Duke holds me like I weigh nothing always turns me on. His grip on my body told me that he can''t wait to reach the bedroom. In addition, we were both charged up with the energy from the ceremony and I had a strong guess that it will take a while until we join the party downstairs. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 58 - Lucas Plight Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - I knew that this was coming, and I thought that I was ready, yet when it happened, the only thing I could do was watch Zoe running away into the forest. My mate looked at me like I was unwanted. That was not Zoe I knew. I saw Zoe happy, timid, nervous, scared, excited, but she would always look at me like I''m her safe place, a place where she can be whoever she was at that moment. This was not right. This is NOT how things were supposed to happen. Actually, since the blood oath, my whole world flipped. The energy surge I felt a week ago, powered up not only my senses but my wolf, Shadow, as well. When I came out of my daze, I heard him shout in my head, ''MATE!'' ''What? Are you sure?'' I remember looking around. Other than Serina, Calista, and Zoe, there was no other female present. Serina was with Drago, and I knew that he would rip my head off without flinching if I have any funny thoughts about Serina. Calista is a vampire and her smile creeps me out. Sometimes I have a feeling that she looks at me like I''m food. I didn''t even think about Zoe as my mate, because no matter how much I cared for her, a long time ago, I suppressed my feelings for her and shut them in a dark corner of my mind, never to resurface. She was convinced that she is Ash''s mate, and my whole life I treated her as my sister. It didn''t sound right. Or should I be looking at guys? I was never really into guys, but who knows what the Moon Goddess planned for me? Was Ash my mate? Ugh¡­ That guy was with so many girls that he probably has some STD, and Sergio is worse. Drago? No, Serina would skin me alive. But that was not my point. The thing was, how could Shadow recognize our mate before I became an adult? My eighteenth birthday was still months away. ''Are you sure it''s mate?'', I asked. He growled in annoyance. ''The scent. Can''t you pick up her scent?'' OK. Shadow said ''her'' so it''s female. That narrowed down my options to three. I took in a deep breath, and I got dizzy from the sweet scent of caramel. It was a familiar scent, yet never this strong. And then it hit me¡­ No. Not, Zoe. ''What''s wrong with Zoe? She loves us. She is perfect.'', Shadow grumbled. ''Let''s talk about this later. She doesn''t know, and I need to think¡­'' Before Shadow could respond, Ash and I shifted into our wolf forms and dashed into the forest. I was grateful that Shadow respected my desire to keep this to ourselves for now, but while we ran he was bugging me, ''Is it because she is Ash''s girlfriend? Or do you dislike that she doesn''t have her wolf?'' ''You know better than anyone what''s the main reason'', I told him. ''She thinks I''m her brother.'' ''Half-brother'', Shadow corrected me. ''You will tell her that you are not related and that will solve the problem.'' Shadow didn''t get it. The truth was not the problem. The problem was that eight years ago I found out the truth and I didn''t tell Zoe. I lied to her and Zoe hates lies. I made her believe that we are siblings because I feared that if she finds out I''m not her brother, I will become nobody, and she will abandon me. I was ten years old, and Zoe was the only person I had. I needed her and I decided that the truth won''t change anything, so there was no need for her to know. How I saw it, Zoe was my sister, and she always will be no matter if we share blood, and I will be the best brother ever so that she never suspects that I am a fraud. But then, I ended up cornered by my own lies. Is the Moon Goddess laughing at me? I realized that for a long time I was attracted to Zoe. She is the most beautiful and kindhearted girl I ever met, and I was determined that I will keep those feelings to myself, as her so-called brother, but then it turned out that she is my mate. I panicked at the thought that the clock was ticking, like a timer attached to a bundle of explosives, set to reach zero when Zoe becomes an adult and finds out who her mate is. Maybe her wolf won''t wake up, I hoped selfishly. In that way, I will get an extension. One more day, an hour, or a minute¡­ I would take anything to prolong Zoe''s ignorance until she finds out that I deceived her for nearly a decade. My plan was to stay with Zoe and enjoy her proximity until she finds out we are mates and then I will face the music. I hoped that the mate bond will make her anger subside and she will forgive me. maybe. However, when I returned from the run with Ash, I realized that I underestimated the pull of the bond. She was blindingly beautiful, and I wished to hold her and kiss her and never let her go, and even when I closed my eyes or looked away, the scent of caramel was muddling with my mind. Damn it! I needed to escape, and I decided to go to London with Ash until I figure out what to do. I saw that Zoe was not happy, but I couldn''t tell her the truth. Not yet. Not without a plan. Staying away from Zoe was torturous. Every day I felt like I''m crumbling into myself, and Shadow''s disapproval only made it harder. He wanted to go to Zoe and mark her as ours, but I couldn''t allow that to happen. Not before I explain. Not before she understands. I had the worst week of my life while pretending that I care about stupid finances while avoiding Ash to touch me and potentially read my thoughts. Ash was another variable in this whole situation. Now that I knew Ash was not Zoe''s mate, I regretted not punching him a few more times during my birthday¡­ HOW DARES HE PUT HIS HANDS ON MY MATE!? I knew that Ash wanted to claim her. He was frustrated that Zoe refused to spread her legs for him after years of dating, and he was planning to take her on a romantic date and melt her reluctance away. OVER MY DEAD BODY! ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... In preparation for today, I decided to tell Ash that Zoe and I are not related. I wanted him to know that I''m not a brother who will stand aside and watch him plot how to get into Zoe''s panties. Ash was always talking trash about the girls who swarmed around him, bragging how they would do anything he asks them to, and I won''t allow that to happen to Zoe. I was determined that even if Zoe rejects me as her mate, I will make sure that Ash can''t touch her. I don''t care if I cripple the scoundrel in the process. My friendship with Ash is nothing compared to Zoe. How I survived the last week with only a few measly video calls while my yearning for Zoe seeped into my bones? I have no idea. I was eagerly waiting to reunite with Zoe, and at the same time, I dreaded this day. I knew that Zoe sees me as her brother. Did she ever think of me as a man? Probably not. If she did, she would never climb into bed with me, or talk to me about how Ash makes her feel neglected. BASTARD! Moon Goddess! She was hot in that ceremonial outfit. There is one string, only one string to pull and it would all come down. I stood like an idiot and stared at Zoe while Shadow urged me to pounce at her. Horny wolf. I knew it was due to the bond, but that didn''t make it easier to keep my hands to myself while walking downstairs to attend the ceremony with Zoe by my side. She was so close, and the scent of caramel was intoxicating. I always loved caramel, just how I always loved Zoe. I suppressed the growl that was building in my chest when I saw the way Ash was looking at Zoe. She is mine. MINE! Part of me hoped that the bond will make Zoe forget about everything and just jump into my arms, but she looked at me like I am dirty, and then she escaped. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 59 - Finding Zoe Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - ''Go after her!'', Shadow shouted in my mind as Zoe disappeared among the trees. ''What if she rejects me?'', I finally said what was plaguing my mind from the moment I figured out that Zoe was my mate. What if she doesn''t want me? Am I worthy of her? Zoe was always the one shining, while I basked in her light. I am not good enough for her. She deserves someone who can stand next to her as equal, and what am I? At most, I am a backup dancer in the show Zoe is starring. I never minded watching her from the side, but now I regret that I stayed passive. If I pushed myself out of my comfort zone, if I achieved more, Zoe would not run away from me. I could feel Shadow''s disapproval. He never liked my waves of negativity that are plaguing me occasionally, and for the last week, I was mostly drowning in it. ''Zoe left only because she thinks you are siblings. Mate feels the bond. She loves us. She will not reject us once she knows that there are no moral obstacles for us to be together.'' Was Shadow right? Will it be that simple? I didn''t dare to hope, but I knew that one way or another, I needed to face the music. I glanced at Ash and gave him a nod, confident that Ash knew by now that he and Zoe are not mates, and he probably guessed that the girl he coveted is mine for taking. I enjoyed the way Ash''s face changed as he connected the pieces. Zoe''s rejection, her escape¡­ He definitely knew that after this he has no chances of touching Zoe. She will never go with him willingly because she always saved herself for her mate. And that is me. I respect Zoe to the core, but I had a perverse pleasure at the thought that I will have Zoe while Ash won''t. Ash always took pride in conquering girls, but Zoe will forever be out of his reach. Did he read her thoughts and find out that I''m the one? I bet that he regrets it now. Ash thinks that it''s not a big deal to pry into other people''s thoughts. He always gloats when he uncovers someone''s secret. Maybe this will be a lesson for him. Some things are sacred, and Ash should keep his nose out of other people''s business. People don''t just blurt out whatever is on their mind for a reason, and Ash is acting like he has the right to see what people are trying to keep to themselves, thinking that he is uncovering treasures and absolute truths that are his to peer into only because of the ability he has. But he is wrong. Take me for an example. I thought a hundred times in the last week to snap his neck into two, but I didn''t act on it. That''s the difference between thinking about it and actually making it a reality. The ability he is so proud of has a fatal flaw. He can hear other people''s thoughts, but he can''t distinguish truth from lies. If he touches me and I think about sprouting wings and flying above the Amazon River, will Ash believe I can actually do it? Or maybe I should revisit my thoughts about breaking every bone in his body. ''Stop thinking about that loser and get our mate!'', Shadow urged me, and I agreed that he had a point. It''s not that Ash is a loser. He is a good guy most of the time. But the way he treated Zoe rubbed me the wrong way and ruined everything while my newfound mate bond with Zoe only amplified my hostility toward Ash. I hope that after I claim Zoe as my mate and set things straight with Ash, we can go back to how we used to be before I heard his stories of how he wanted to get into Zoe''s panties and before I found out that while he was dating Zoe, he was fooling around with other girls. Actually, this other part makes me less guilty for taking Zoe away from Ash. He doesn''t deserve her. He never did. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... The moment I gave in to my instincts, Shadow took over and followed the addicting scent of caramel that Zoe left behind. Normally, when Shadow is in charge, I relax and relish the freedom that comes with the feeling of the grass and dirt under my paws and the wind whipping through my fur. Technically, it''s Shadow''s body, but we are sharing all senses, so I feel everything he does. This time, instead of relaxing, I was anxiously waiting to see Zoe, thinking about what I will say, hoping that she will understand and not run away. Shadow stopped at the small clearing that was covered with grass and moss and he sniffed the ground. ''Why did you stop?'', I asked. ''Mate shifted'', he responded and then continued running faster in the direction of Zoe''s scent. I knew that Shadow could feel my concern and he also wanted to ensure that Zoe is safe. The first shift is something a werewolf never forgets. Not because it''s glorious but because it''s very painful. It takes a long time to complete the first shift even after the wolf and the human part discuss details in advance, yet Zoe went through that on her own only minutes after finding her wolf. When I shifted the first time, Tessa and Vito were by my side. I remember Tessa putting icepacks on me while Vito was talking me through the process. It felt like an eternity. Zoe wanted to be present, but wolves who didn''t shift are not allowed to attend such events because they might be traumatized and that might affect their shift in the future. Yeah, it''s that bad. My heart tightened. I was supposed to be there for her, to hold her hand and caress her hair and to tell her that it will be alright. Zoe suffered through her first shift on her own. I failed. ''Mate is close!'', Shadow''s excited voice jolted me awake and I realized he was right. I could sense Zoe ahead. Ever since the blood oath, my senses intensified and if I focus on my surroundings, I can pinpoint people''s locations before they come into my sight. Too bad I didn''t have time to explore this ability. I was too consumed with thoughts about how to avoid Zoe rejecting me and Ash touching me. ''Slow down, Shade. Don''t scare her.'', I said while eagerly looking ahead as my wolf glided among bushes without making noise. I was always able to conceal my presence and observe things covertly, and since I got my wolf, Shade and I practiced together. I''m confident that we can sneak on anyone as long as we are down the wind. With my ability to sense others and move silently, maybe I could be a good assassin. But I never killed before and I hate violence, so I''m not sure if I would be able to assassinate anyone. I could hear water murmuring. A river? ''Where is she?'', I asked impatiently when we emerged on the clearing. I sensed Zoe''s location, but I couldn''t see her. ''Eleven o''clock. On top of the rocks.'', Shadow responded, and it took me a minute to spot a majestic wolf lying there. ''Slowly, Shade¡­'', I reminded him. We moved silently toward Zoe, and she lifted her head when she sensed our presence. She probably picked up my scent because I could smell the caramel from where I was standing. I was dazed by Zoe''s beauty. Golden blonde, just like her hair. Her fur was slightly longer than mine and it had an otherworldly shimmer under the moonlight as it moved with the breeze. Breathtaking. ''I need to talk to her. Shade, give me control. We need to shift into human form¡­'' ''Wait'', Shadow said irritably. ''Let me get close to her wolf. No matter what Zoe has on her mind, her wolf will be driven by the instincts and the bond.'' I didn''t agree. ''Didn''t she escape? Why didn''t her wolf seek us if she is driven by instincts?'' ''She is not escaping now'', Shadow stated the obvious and I gave up. Slowly, Shadow approached Zoe and when he was only one step away, Shadow stopped moving and let out a whimper. Everything stilled. The river, the sounds of the forest, everything. The only thing that moved was my pounding heart and I would give anything only to find out what''s going on in her head. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 60 - Clearing Up The Air (1) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - After of unknown measure of time, Diana decided to perch herself on top of a big rock, next to a river, just as she promised. The view of the river shimmering under the moonlight was majestic, and the forest all around us was peaceful, but I was restless. ''Did you have enough running?'', I asked, afraid that she will say ''no''. She snickered. ''For now. I would love more, but for the first time, this should be enough. Did you finish thinking about your oh-so-horrible situation?'' While Diana was running, I was recollecting my childhood. I didn''t remember my mother clearly because she was never present, and she left me when I was a child. I will never forgive her for leaving me behind. What kind of a mother does that? I remembered Joe and the times when Luca was there for me. It was bittersweet to reminiscent those moments, and Diana was listening attentively, yet now she had to be snarky. ''Why can''t you be compassionate? We are sharing a body, you know?'', I complained. ''I don''t get it. Why do you need to be so dramatic about everything? There is no need for a pity party. You grew up in bad circumstances, but you were not alone, and you turned out fine. Focus on what you have, there is so much goodness around you. Enjoy it.'' I would roll my eyes if I could control my body. ''How can you be so easygoing? You do realize that the Moon Goddess decided that my brother is our mate?'' ''Brother, schmother¡­'', Diana said casually. ''Do you know that wolves can mate with their siblings or parents? It''s normal for us. Our concept of family is different from the one humans have. As soon as we are adults, we belong to the pack and anyone is free for enjoying carnal pleasures.'' Now I was glad that I didn''t have a body, because I would gag. It''s normal to be intimate with siblings or parents? Me and Joe? She''s got to be kidding me. Diana approved my reaction. ''At least you are not repulsed by the idea of being with Luca.'' Well, she was right. ''Luca was always by my side. Supportive, attentive. Really, he is the sweetest guy in the world.'' ''Don''t you think that he was the sweetest because you are mates? Was he sweet toward other girls, or only you?'', Diana asked. ''After all, you are soulmates from birth. The bond only helps you recognize each other.'' I knew this. Yes, Luca was always my sanctuary from bad things, and my echo chamber when good things happened. Was he kind to other girls? Luca was always polite, but he would never go out of his way for anyone other than me. Oh, God! I talked to him about Ash! How embarrassing. Diana snickered. ''Well, at least he didn''t talk to you about his girlfriends.'' This reminded me. ''I don''t think that Luca had any.'' ''See? He is perfect. Didn''t you want to exchange v-cards with your mate?'' Yes. Luca is perfect in any sense, except that he is my freaking brother! ''Shh¡­'', Diana shushed me. ''Mate is here.'' I panicked. I was not ready. ''Run, Diana!'' ''No.'', she cut me off. I was livid. How did I end up sharing a body with a disobedient wolf? And now when it counts, Diana is the one in control. ''What do you mean, no?'' ''Mate came here because he has something on his mind. You owe to give him a chance. At least listen to what he has to say.'' Images of rowdy werewolves frolicking flashed in my mind and my panic increased. ''What if he doesn''t want to talk? What if he tries to mark me against my will?'' ''Come on. Mate or not, this is still Luca. Do you think he will do such a thing?'' I cursed at myself. This whole week was a mess and tonight was horrible to the point of me forgetting who I am, and who Luca is. No matter if we are mates or not, he is still my Luca, the boy I grew up with. Diana raised her head, and I could sense the scent of apples intensifying, and there he was. A majestic chocolate-colored wolf. He was approaching us slowly with his head lowered, indicating that he means no harm. Submission. He will do whatever I want. I couldn''t believe my eyes. Even in this situation, Luca was assuring me that he was putting me first. And then he whimpered. My heart cracked when his sadness and insecurities splashed on me. ''Let me talk to him, Diana.'', I urged her. ''We need to shift back.'' If I had a body, I would be crying. Crying, because of how much my running away hurt Luca. I made him feel unwanted, inadequate. That was not my intention. My selfish decision to run wounded the only person who never harmed me. Luca always protected me, put me first, and at the crucial moment when he craved recognition, I acted like a self-absorbed snob. I need to apologize. Will he accept it? I hoped that the damage I did can be fixed. We were sharing emotions, so Diana knew that I calmed down and that I will not do anything rashly. But before she gave me control, Diana leaped off the rock and approached Luca''s wolf. The two of them sniffed each other, and my system filled with the addictive scent of apples as she rubbed her head on his neck. I could see Luca''s tail wagging in approval. His proximity came with a familiar sense of belonging and I had a feeling that things will be alright. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... The shift back into my human form was equally painful. Diana told me that things will get better with practice, but she was unable to tell me how much practice I will require until I can feel the difference. By the time I came to my senses, I found myself curled up on Luca''s lap with his arms cradling my naked form. Everywhere our bodies touched was electrifying, like a soothing current that seeped into my system and converged at my core. My eyes snapped open in horror. I was naked, in Luca''s arms, and I was aroused! How embarrassing. Luca pushed the hair from my face with the tips of his fingers, as if nothing was strange about our situation. "How do you feel?" His voice was much deeper than I remembered it, somewhat strained. Instead of responding, I tried to cover my private parts with my hands without much success. But the biggest problem was that when I wiggled, I felt his hot rock-hard erection rubbing against my bottom. Luca stifled a groan. OK. Now I definitely wanted to disappear. "Can you let me go?", I asked in a shaky voice. "Can we talk?", he asked in return. "Not until I cover up." Luca released a long breath. "There is nothing to cover up with nearby. Unless you want us to go into the water." I would take anything. "I''m fine with that." He spread his arms, releasing me from his hold. "Don''t look at me.", I snapped, and Luca gave me a quizzical look. I couldn''t believe him! Why was he mocking me? But he probably already saw everything so¡­ I scrambled off his lap and dashed into the river. The water was only waist-deep. I squatted in order to get in the water up to my neck, and I was grateful for my werewolf-heated body, otherwise, I would shiver. The water was cold. Luckily, the current was not strong, so I was able to balance myself without much effort while standing on the riverbed that was muddy and covered with slimy rocks. I glanced toward the shore and my breath hitched at the sight of Luca who was entering the water leisurely. Diana howled in my head. ''Mate is eye candy! I approve! Let''s get him!'' I wanted her to stop because her excitement was affecting me, but I had to admit that she was right. Luca''s visual was impressive. The tight landscape of his body was enhanced by the moonlight that threw shadows over him, but my sight was glued on his erection that waved at me as he moved. Everything about this felt wrong. ''Not true'', Diana spoke into my mind. She was right. The only thing wrong with this was that Luca is my brother. Luca joined me in the water, and he got down on my level, about one step away from me. "Zoe, I have a confession to make¡­", he said right away while avoiding looking at me. "I lied." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 61 - Clearing Up The Air (2) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I was confused. I expected Luca to bring up the point that we are fated mates, or to talk about my wolf, or about the fact that I ran away the moment I realized we are mates, but he just said that he lied. Did he really think I will understand that? "What did you lie about?" Luca puffed his cheeks and closed his eyes before lifting his gaze to meet mine. "I was about ten years old when I overheard Joe talking to his drinking buddies. Our mothers worked for him by¡­ serving other men. Joe would set them up to work and ensure their safety while taking a cut. In order to keep them tied to him, he gave us his last name and claimed that we are his." The whole world slowed down as I processed Luca''s words. "What are you saying?", I asked breathily. ''He just said that Joe is not your father!'', Diana screamed enthusiastically in my head. ''Shush! I can''t hear what Luca is saying.'' I really couldn''t focus on anything when she was talking, and I was back to wishing for an off button for my wolf. Luca hesitated before speaking again, "I said that I lied¡­" "The other part.", I interrupted him impatiently. Luca exhaled loudly. "You heard me, Zoe." I took a moment to compose myself and rephrase what he said. "So, our mothers were hookers and Joe was their pimp? Joe said that we are his in order to keep our mothers sleeping with others while he collects the money. Is that right?" Luca nodded. I knew that Joe was the scum among all the scum, and I immediately accepted as a fact that Joe is not my father. At the same time, I was repulsed to know that my mother was doing such a thing for a living. Wasn''t she from the Bluemoon pack originally? We all grew up listening to stories about Alpha Damiano, the Supreme Alpha, who provided for everyone. Every pack member, as long as he contributed to the pack, had a roof over his head and food on the table, Omegas included. Clothes and toiletries were also provided. No one lacked necessities. Why did my mother spread her legs for others? Was it so difficult to clean or do some other chores? Or maybe my father was her mate, he died in some accident, and my mother started sleeping around only after the war? This version sounded better. Maybe Joe was lying? Which part of his story was a lie? ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I had so many questions. "Who is our father?" "I don''t think that even our mothers knew.", Luca said while looking at me warily. "It''s safe to say that our fathers are two different people. We can ask Serina to run a DNA test to confirm. If you wish." Do I want a DNA test? "Yes, I would like us to do the test. I want to be certain." I could see that Luca relaxed. "Alright. We will talk to Serina when we get back." "If Joe kept us as hostages in order to control our mothers, why did he keep us after they left?" And why did they leave? I will never forgive my mother for abandoning me in that wretched place. Anywhere would be better than there. The only thing that made my childhood bearable was Luca''s presence. I waited for Luca to answer my question and I saw that he pressed his lips into a line. I knew I won''t like the answer. "Luca?", I urged him to respond. "He was waiting for you to grow up, so that¡­ when you become of age¡­" Luca didn''t finish and I felt bile rising in my throat. What the hell? Did Joe want me to work for him instead of my mother? But there was a trace of relief on Luca''s face which told me that there is more. "What are you hiding?" "Zoe, don''t ask for more. I don''t want to lie to you.", he pleaded. "I need to know." Luca ran his hand through his hair once, twice, and then he looked at me. "You know that the only rule Alpha Enric had was that underage werewolves are not to be touched." I nodded and Luca continued, "At the time when we were supposed to go on our hunt, Alpha Enric was away from the pack, and Gil was the one who took prospective warriors on a hunt, so there was no one to enforce the order. I heard Joe saying how¡­ he was tired of waiting for you to grow up." My mind was spinning. We were part of a lousy pack that lacked adult she-wolves, so only high-ranking werewolves had regular companions while others struggled to satisfy their high libidos with a few unmated she-wolves that were still in the pack. I saw men looking at me lecherously, but I found safety in the belief that they wouldn''t dare do anything to me until my eighteenth birthday. I was working on a plan of running away before that. However, I would never imagine that Joe, a guy I considered as my father, was planning to force himself on me. I was barely fourteen at that time! No wonder Luca, my quiet brother, volunteered to go on a hunt and prove himself as a warrior. He knew that I won''t leave him on his own and that I will join. Luca did that in order to save me. As much as Gil was an asshole, his presence was protecting me from being violated by horny lower-ranking wolves in the pack. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Luca shrugged. "It wouldn''t change anything other than make you sad." Luca moved toward me, halving the distance between us. "I am sorry for not telling you we are not blood-related. I believed that you were tolerating my presence only because you thought I was your brother, and if I told you the truth, you would leave me. I had only you, Zoe." Would I leave him if he told me that we are not brother and sister? I was not sure. But things would be different. I could feel Luca''s insecurities through the mate bond that was getting stronger by the second, and my heart tightened. "And I had only you, Luca. I am happy that you were thinking about protecting me, but I don''t approve that you did it with lies. No more lies. OK?" "OK." Luca smiled a little. He obviously took my words as forgiveness. There was nothing to be angry about. I know he did it for my own good, and he was right. Nothing would change other than me being sad. Luca always put me first. But I''m not that little girl anymore, I can handle the truth and I don''t want lies. I squirmed under Luca''s intense gaze. "Is there something else you are concealing from me? Now is the time to come clean. Later, I won''t be this forgiving." "I really want to kiss you, Zoe." "That¡­ Luca¡­ I mean¡­", I stumbled over my words, unsure how to voice my thoughts. I took a deep breath before responding. "As far as I can remember, I was thinking of you as my brother. I''m not sure I can change my mindset so quickly, no matter what the DNA test results say." He was visibly disappointed. "I understand." I bit my lower lip nervously. It would be easier to stay away from him if I couldn''t feel his emotions washing over me. He was a nervous wreck and it affected me more than I wanted to admit. "Luca, I can''t deny that the mate bond exists. For the reason only the Moon Goddess knows, you are my soulmate and I am yours. I am not saying, ''no''. What I''m trying to say is¡­ let''s take this slow. Give me time to adjust to this. OK?" Luca''s excitement took me by surprise. I didn''t think my acceptance will mean so much to him, and I was grateful that the mate bond allowed me to sense his feelings that were pure. Love, admiration, worship. Yes, he was worshiping me with every breath he took. Luca raised his hand above the water level, his palm facing me, and somehow I knew what to do. I placed my palm against his, and we both shivered when delicious sparks of the mate bond prickled our skin upon contact. Our hands touched many times before, but this was different. Definitely different. The air around us became heady and I wondered if this was wrong. I mean... it felt so right yet wrong at the same time. Luca was the forbidden fruit that was always mine, and he was in front of me, ripe, close, waiting for me to take him and enjoy his sweetness. And he smelled like apples. The most delicious kind. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 62 - Clearing Up The Air (3) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - "Luca¡­", I called breathily while staring at our palms that were pressing against each other above the surface of the river. "How can you feel the bond when you are not of age yet?" "It started after the blood oath." I realized something. "Is that why you ran away to London?" "I wouldn''t call it running away..." "And how would you call it?", I interrupted him. He let out a long breath. "I''m sorry for bailing on you, Zoe. The bond was driving me crazy, and I feared that if I stay close to you, I will do something you won''t like." "And now you don''t think you will do something I won''t like?", I asked. "I will never do something you won''t like, Zoe. I was made to make you happy." His words sounded like a pledge, shaking my insides and turning me into emotional mush. I smiled foolishly as the sparks from my palm shoot up my arm and then I felt it on my knees as our half-bent legs touched. When did we get this close? Did I move or was it Luca? ''You got this, girl!'', Diana said. ''I will give you two lovebirds privacy¡­'' I didn''t feel her anymore. She retracted at the back of my mind. Luca and I were facing each other in the chilly river, but I didn''t feel the coldness of the water because my body was on fire. I was never that nervous. The sparks moved from my knees up my thighs, telling me that the distance between Luca and me reduced more as our legs touched underwater. Luca took my hand that was against his and placed it on his shoulder. His now free hand disappeared under the surface of the water, and a moment later I felt tips of his fingers dancing along the groove of my spine, igniting more of those delicious sparks that shoot directly toward my core. "I loved you for a long time, Zoe.", Luca murmured, his voice filled with suppressed emotions. "Actually, I don''t remember the time when I didn''t love you. I was ready to keep those feelings hidden forever. Whenever I saw you with Ash, I told myself that I have no right to feel jealous or heartbroken. I was preparing myself for the moment when you will find your mate and leave me behind. But now that I know the Moon Goddess created us for each other, I promise to take good care of you, forever." My vision blurred with tears, but I could still see the pain and sincerity in his gaze that was directed at me. Luca loved me for a long time, and he didn''t say a word. Since we were kids, Luca supported me without complaining or asking for credits, and then he listened to my ignorant love-stricken rambling about Ash. I had no idea how much I hurt him. I was such a fool. Would anything change if he told me the truth? I will never find out the answer to that, but I also had a confession to make. "I loved you for a long time, Luca. I twisted every affection into something that I feel for you because you are my brother. Whenever I felt jealousy because some girl was eyeing you, I thought that I am an overprotective sister. I am sorry that you suffered alone while I enjoyed in my ignorance." "Don''t worry about it, Zoe.", his apple-infused breath splashed against my lips. "We can''t change the past. I am happy to know that going forward neither of us will be alone." His arms tightened around me, pulling me closer and I gasped when I felt myself stuck completely against his firm chest that welcomed me with its warmth. Was this wrong? Just a few minutes ago, I was convinced that Luca was my brother, yet now he was the only man I could think about. Apples. I really wanted to taste him. How can this be wrong when it feels so right? I have no idea which one of us closed that last fraction. Luca''s lips brushed against mine, and I shivered as the sparks of our bond overtook my senses. Luca paused to gauge my reaction before pecking my lips again, and again, every time a bit longer and with more conviction until our lips glided against each other in slow sensual movements without parting. I let out a shaky breath while clutching Luca''s shoulders to steady myself. I kissed Ash numerous times, but I was never this lost in a kiss. My mind was spinning, and I was out of breath, and we didn''t even use tongues yet. I really wanted more, much more. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... My arms connected behind Luca''s neck, and I leaned into the kiss completely. My lower body glided closer to his and I wrapped my legs around his hips as I sat on his thighs. Wherever we touched, it felt right. Better than right. I was on fire. Every cell in my body was rejoicing this intimacy that felt new yet familiar at the same time. It was like I found myself. I found where I''m supposed to be. I found my home. Luca was my home. He always was, but I failed to recognize it. I admit, I was blind, but now that I could see the light, I had no intention of backing away from this. I took Luca''s lower lip between my teeth, and I sucked on it. Luca''s hands which were on my back moved, one higher until it disappeared into my hair, and the other one lower, stopping only when the tips of his fingers touched my behind. At the same time, Luca fisted my hair and applied pressure on my lower back, pulling me even closer to him, closing the last bits of the gap between us. I felt his erection at the cradle of my thighs and my lips parted in a surprised gasp which Luca used to plunge his tongue into my mouth. Apples. Apples everywhere. How can a man taste so good? I really wanted to eat him up. The kiss was sloppy for a few seconds until our tongues stabilized in a steady rhythm. We were both breathing heavily as our flavors mixed and my hands moved to explore the glorious landscape of Luca''s back. Mine. Mine. All that is mine. Mine to kiss, mine to touch, mine to smell, mine to taste. MINE! My hips moved on their own and I started grinding myself on Luca''s shaft that was long and thick and hot, and the arousal muddled my mind completely. My breathing became erratic as the pressure in my groin area increased and I moved with less reservation, every time a bit higher, and Luca froze when his tip got jabbed at my entrance. "Zoe¡­", his voice was pained, and he gripped my hips to prevent me from moving. "Not here." "What?", I asked breathily. He twisted his body sideways slightly before lowering me to sit back on his thighs. "Not here." "Why?" I couldn''t believe that I asked this. Did I just ask him why we are not going all the way in this river? Yup, I did. Luca bit his lips with so much force that I thought it will bleed. "I read that the first time for a girl can be painful, and it needs to be well lubricated. The water is reducing lubrication. I want our first time to be wonderful for both of us. I don''t want to cause you pain." His rejection bothered me, but I was more bothered by my embarrassment. "Thank you for thinking about my first time.", I said irritably, and I tried to move away from him. Luca tightened his hold on me, preventing me from leaving. "OUR first time." I was not sure if he meant what I thought he meant, so I wanted to clarify. "Are you saying that you never¡­?" I know that he went multiple times for a guys'' night out with Fynn, Ash, and others, and even though they didn''t brag about their guys-only escapades, I overheard that their nights out included various women they would pick up in the clubs. Luca gazed into my eyes with love and passion that made my insides turn into mush and I waited patiently for him to respond. "You will be my first, Zoe." My heart soared. "Really? You are not lying, are you?" Luca frowned in disapproval of my words. "Why would I lie about this? Besides, I want you to be able to relax in mind and body and for that, we should wait for the DNA reports to come back. I want you to be absolutely certain we are not blood-related when I put my mark on you." He ended with a peck at the base of my neck, where his mark will go, and my whole body shuddered. I couldn''t believe that even with us naked sticking to each other, Luca was still considerate of me. Luca knows me best. Luca, my mate. He knew that I was lost in passion and I would go with it, but I would regret it in the morning when the doubts crash on me. I was aware that if this were Ash, he would take advantage of the situation the moment we entered the water, or maybe even before that. Ash was the lesson I had to learn in order to appreciate Luca more. I grinned foolishly. "You are right, Luca. We are made for each other. You are everything I ever imagined a mate should be, and more." I pecked his lips and I felt that he held back. "Kiss me how only you can, Luca.", I demanded. "I agree that we don''t go all the way, but I demand more kisses from my mate. I finally found you, hiding in plain sight, and I want to eat you up, starting with your lips." Luca chuckled and then he gave me another kiss that made my mind spin. And another, and another, and I knew that it will never be enough. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 63 - An Intruder Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - A big burden fell off my chest when Zoe didn''t freak out because I lied to her for nearly a decade. I was aware that this was not full forgiveness. Zoe will come back to this, whenever our past gets brought up, she will remember and give me a round of scolding, but she didn''t cut me off completely, and I was ready to roll with it. I will take Zoe''s anger versus Zoe''s rejection anytime. She accepted to take the DNA test, and I knew that will help to erase the last bits of reluctance from her mind related to us being mates. I can contain my madness until the results of the DNA tests come out. It shouldn''t be more than a few days, at most. I was confident that I can wait but then she kissed me, and I realized that holding back will be more difficult than I imagined. Zoe was sweet and inviting, and every part of her was welcoming, made for me. Did she feel the same about me? More than once, we broke the kissing frenzy to talk, but after a minute, her lips were back on mine. I didn''t mind it, but I knew that I would need to rub it off when we go back to the villa or risk a serious case of blue balls in the morning. Zoe''s movements were bolder by the minute and my desire to jab myself inside her was driving me insane, but I chanted that if I do that, I will hurt her, and I really wanted our first time to be romantic. I will plan for a dinner, a movie, dancing, candles, roses¡­ the works. I want to treat her like a queen because that''s who she is to me. My queen. Zoe''s arms were around my neck, and she fisted my hair as her hot breath splashed close to my ear. I was holding her firm ass while thrusting with my hips for my cock to glide between her folds that were hot and¡­ oh, how I wanted to feel her pussy gripping me tightly. The desire was maddening, and Zoe''s sweet moans were out of this world. To be honest, I had no idea what I was doing and I regretted not watching more X-rated movies. I was moving on instinct, and Zoe''s reaction told me that I was doing the right thing. At least I hoped that I was reading her well and not embarrassing myself completely. The friction was not enough for me to come, but I wondered if she could. Maybe if I speed up or¡­ I could use my hand or my tongue. I saw that in a few movies, so I was not completely clueless. "Oh¡­ Luca¡­", she said breathlessly while gripping me tightly and my heart soared at the thought that I can satisfy her. Just a bit more. I knew it. Almost there. Zoe stiffened. "Ash." In an instant, I was lost in rage that swelled inside me, and I gripped a fistful of Zoe''s hair, yanking her head back so that I can see her face. "What did you say?", I growled at her angrily. How dares she call that bastard''s name at a moment like this? Zoe''s eyes were full of tears. "Ash¡­", she repeated in a whisper. "He is here." Her eyes moved to the right. I whipped my head in the direction Zoe pointed at, and I couldn''t believe that Ash was standing next to the rocks where I found Zoe when I arrived here. Ash was watching us with his arms crossed over his chest, buck naked. What was he thinking? How long was he there? I looked at Zoe and the hand that was gripping her hair went limp as regret washed over me. Why did I give in to rage? This is Zoe. I am supposed to protect and cherish her, and what did I do? "I''m sorry, Zoe. I didn''t¡­" "It''s OK.", Zoe said while hugging me tightly and she buried her face in my neck. "Just make him go away." ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I realized that Zoe was sticking to me closely so that Ash can''t see her naked. I wrapped my arms around Zoe protectively and turned to glare at Ash. "What do you think you are doing?" Ash shrugged. "I came to check on you. I didn''t expect to see a show. You are not wasting your time, are you?" Ash is known to be a pain in the ass, but this topped the charts. "What do you want?" "Don''t I deserve an explanation? I mean¡­ you are technically holding my girlfriend. Naked." This is not happening. "Your girlfriend? You wanted to say, my mate. Right? I''m sure you know what a fated mate means. Now fuck off, Ash. Zoe doesn''t want you." Ash made a face. "Are you sure? I would like to hear that from her." "Leave, Ash.", Zoe said without looking at him. "Whatever you want to talk about, it can wait until tomorrow." "Tomorrow?", Ash sounded surprised. "But you see, everyone is back from the run, and they want to hear why my girlfriend ran away, and then my best friend went after her. It seems to me that the two of you got it all figured out. Where does that leave me?" "OK. I get it.", I snapped at him. "You are upset that you are not Zoe''s mate. You should complain to the Moon Goddess because you standing there won''t change anything other than piss me off even more and you are hurting Zoe. Or are you keen on ruining our friendship?" "Friendship?", Ash seethed. "Zoe slept in your bed months ago and I know that she was feeling you out. What else did you do? You knew that you were mates, and you didn''t tell me. Oh, but you didn''t forget to tell me that you are not related so that I can understand the type of your relationship. No wonder Zoe didn''t want me to touch her, because she was into you. Tell me honestly, since when are the two of you screwing behind my back?" Zoe inhaled sharply before responding. "Stop talking like I''m not here! And if you need to know, I slept in Luca''s bed because I was upset, and I needed comforting. Nothing happened other than me touching him accidentally in the morning. Maybe I would come to you for comfort if you didn''t go all the way to London to pursue your dreams which never included me. Luca found out we are mates only after the blood oath ceremony and until tonight I believed that Luca is my brother." I was impressed that even with all the rage bouncing between us, Zoe was holding onto me with her back turned toward Ash. "Do you expect me to believe that?", Ash asked after some time. "Believe what you want!", I exclaimed, irritated by Ash''s hypocrisy. "But don''t pretend like you are innocent in all this. Intruding into another person''s thoughts without permission is not OK. You read Zoe''s thoughts sneakily and you didn''t even apologize. And you tried to do the same to me more than once. Don''t make me tell all the secrets you hid under the carpet, Ash because you don''t want me to open that can of worms." I exhaled while trying to calm down. Shouting won''t help, and I wanted him to leave. "For years, I was the third wheel and now is your turn. You can accept the reality, or our friendship is over. There is no middle ground. No matter what you choose, it won''t change the fact that Zoe and I are mates. Soulmates, Ash. Your hurt ego doesn''t compare to that. Now if you have any respect toward me, Zoe, and our years of friendship, leave. We will talk in the morning." Ash made a face and turned away from us. Before he reached the nearest tree, he was in his wolf form. I rubbed Zoe''s back gently, to comfort her and myself. "He left." "Are you sure?" I closed my eyes and focused on sensing the surroundings. He was gone. "Yes, I''m sure." Zoe relaxed against me, and I asked, "Are you OK?" Zoe nodded into my neck. "I''m sorry, Zoe. I didn''t mean to hurt you." I was still plagued by the thought that I was rough with her because I thought that she called Ash''s name in the throes of passion. "When did you hurt me?", Zoe asked like she had no idea what I was talking about. "Uhm... When you said Ash''s name and I pulled on your hair..." Oh, this was awkward. Did she just giggle a little? "You didn''t hurt me.", Zoe said before nuzzling my neck with her nose. "I like that you are possessive." Her response reminded me of the undeniable fact that we are made for each other. Zoe never judged me. She granted me her unconditional acceptance even before we could feel the mate bond. Of course, she won''t be angry. I shouldn''t allow my insecurities to take over and I need to trust Zoe, in us, and in the Moon Goddess for pairing us. Zoe is perfect. Mine. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 64 - Back To The Mansion (1) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I wanted to stay longer in that river with Luca, but Ash spoiled the mood, and part of me feared that Ash will return or maybe someone else would peep on us. I would be devastated if roles are reversed and if Ash found his mate and left me without a word, but as werewolves, we are all aware that a mate might appear and change everything from the moment we become adults. That''s why werewolves don''t tie themselves to people who are not their mates and that''s why I dreaded my eighteenth birthday even though I had no idea that it will end like this. With every day closer to my birthday, fear in me swelled because I was confident that Ash will abandon me and I won''t have a wolf, yet it ended up as the complete opposite. I know that Ash was hurt, but it''s not my fault that the Moon Goddess gave me Luca as my mate. Ash''s behavior was inexcusable. I was pissed that Ash tracked us and interrupted my intimate time with Luca and then he was all me-me-me, and he didn''t even think about how that impacts me and Luca. Ash didn''t ask me about my wolf or apologize for looking into my thoughts without permission. This was MY eighteenth birthday, and MY moment with MY mate, and Ash came to interrupt us like a child throwing a tantrum because he felt wronged. How can he be so selfish? If anyone had the right to be selfish today, that would be ME! Just thinking about that made my blood boil and I was resolved to postpone everything related to Ash for tomorrow. My priority was to adjust to the facts that I had a wolf and a mate, and that Luca is not my brother. Everything about Luca was perfect. He knew how to kiss me and how to touch me and I never knew that this level of happiness was possible, yet something told me that we have just begun. I didn''t want to allow Ash or anyone else to cast a shadow on this. The walk back home would be a long one, so we agreed to let our wolves take over. Luca guided me with the shift into my wolf form and this time it was less painful. Actually, it still hurt like hell, but I didn''t pass out, so that was progress. It felt like forever, while Luca shifted into his wolf in less than a second. We let our wolves play on the way back to the mansion. They were running and nipping at each other, and I could feel Diana''s joy as she was establishing a connection with Luca''s wolf, and based on the amount of sniffing, licking, and tail wagging, Luca''s wolf was happy also. By the time we reached the mansion, Diana was getting lazy, and she wanted to sleep. Luca fetched us two bathrobes from the hallway at the back entrance to the mansion so that we don''t enter naked. Serina said that going through the mansion in wolf form is forbidden. Something about muddy pawprints on the floor and fur sticking to the furniture. The mansion was quiet, and I wondered if everyone called it a night. Luca stopped in the hallway on the second floor. "My room or yours?" I realized that we are going to share a room. Well, I slept in his bed more than once, but this will be different. "Are you sure that''s wise?", I asked. I knew that it will be nearly impossible to keep our hands off each other. Just thinking about sharing a bed with Luca made me aroused and based on Luca''s smirk, he could smell it. "No.", Luca responded. "That''s not wise, but if we separate now, I will sneak into your room and spoon you while you sleep." "Spoon me. I like that.", I admitted. I always dreamed about sleeping in the arms of my lover. Intimate. Warm. Comforting. Safe. "Any room is fine, as long it''s with you." Luca''s eyes flashed in approval and before I could react, he scooped me into his arms and carried me into his room, princess style. I thought that he will toss me on the bed, but he passed by it, and he didn''t keep me down until we entered the shower enclosure. Oh, right. We should clean up. Before bathrobes fell on the floor, Luca and I were locked in a kiss. Nudity. This time without river to provide coverage, and it was not accidental either. I was always reluctant to remove my clothes in front of others, even in a female-only company, and other she-wolves teased me how it shows that I never shifted. When Tessa found me sulking in the corner after one of the teasing sessions, she told me that she was the same, before meeting Vito. "In front of your mate, clothes won''t make a difference. You will always feel exposed like he can see not only your body, but all of your secrets also, and you will be happy to share it all with him because you are one¡­" I didn''t get it at that time, but now that I was with Luca in the shower enclosure, that memory flashed in my mind, and it made sense. Tessa also told me that mates can''t keep their hands off each other, and I thought that she was exaggerating but now I confirmed that it''s worse than I imagined. Everywhere we touched, delicious sparks ignited, and I craved for more. This was ridiculous. And to think that before Luca found me by the river, I was wondering if I will be able to look at him as a man instead of a brother. What brother? The things I wanted to do with him are a definite taboo between siblings. Luca was my addiction. I needed his touch and his flavors, or I was at risk of losing my mind. All the time. If I knew that finding a mate will make me this wanton, I would shave my private area. I didn''t care about it in the river, but now that we were in the shower, in a lit-up bathroom, I was concerned that my intimate bush is too... well, bushy. Without breaking the kiss, Luca kicked our bathrobes out of the shower enclosure before starting the water. I had no idea if the water was cold or warm or anything in-between because my body was on fire. It was so easy to say that I want us to take it slow before I was consumed by this madness. Slow? I wanted us to shower faster so that we can go on the bed and continue what we were doing in the river when Ash interrupted us. Or maybe we could just do things here. Who needs a bed? The only thing I wanted was Luca all over me and I forced myself to stay present. "Luca¡­", I gasped between kisses. "Let me wash your back." He leaned his forehead on mine and exhaled sharply before reaching for the shower gel. I thought this might give me a temporary breather to gather my wits, but I ended up gaping at the muscles of his back, and his firm ass. Was Luca always this hot? "Are you done looking?", Luca asked with amusement in his voice. I just stared at him, unsure how to respond. Was I done? Never. He chuckled and turned off the shower. "I guess we are done with this." He took the bottle of shower gel from my hands and returned it to the shelf. I looked at myself. Well, we were making out under the shower for some time, so I guess that counts as clean, minus the shower gel part. I will get to breathe his scent of apples without the shower gel intruding, so I was not complaining. I knew that Luca wanted to carry me, so I dodged him at the last moment and I dashed toward the bed, leaving a wet trail behind me. "At least wrap your hair in the towel!", Luca shouted after me, making me stop in my tracks and the next thing I knew, a massive towel smacked me in the back of my head. "Hey!", I protested, and I took the towel in my hands, ready to rub my hair. I yelped when Luca''s body slammed into mine from behind, and I stumbled forward only to be caught by Luca''s strong arms who pulled me to lean on him. "You are perfect, Zoe¡­", Luca murmured close to my ear. "I can''t wait to claim you as mine." His voice was low and full of suppressed need and I felt my arousal swelling as his hands moved to cup my breasts. I wanted to claim him as mine, just how he wanted me, or maybe more. Was this coming from the bond, Diana, or was it me? I couldn''t recognize myself. What happened with bashful Zoe? There was not a trace of shame in me as the urge to get closer to Luca overwhelmed my senses. I leaned on him completely while sticking my chest forward, silently urging him to handle my breasts with more force. That little caressing was just a tickle. "Harder, Luca¡­", I demanded, and I gasped when he pinched my nipples harshly. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 65 - Back To The Mansion (2) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I turned to face Luca and my lips immediately found his. The addictive flavor of apples exploded in my mouth. Sweet with just a bit of tangy. Perfect. With little steps, we moved toward the bed, and I sank into the mattress with Luca on top of me. I whimpered when he started grinding at the cradle of my thighs. He was hard and hot, and I squirmed as his shaft glided over my clit. The heat of my body was increasing, creating a void at my core that only Luca could fill. I really wanted him inside me and I knew that if he loses control and goes for it, I won''t resist, not even a little bit. I hugged him tightly and dug my fingers into his back while planting kisses on his neck, in the area where I wanted to bite him and mark him as mine. Luca growled and tilted his head to claim my lips with his, silently telling me that it''s not time. Yes, yes. We said that we will wait until the results of the DNA tests confirm that we are not related, but how can I wait when a perfect guy was in the bed with me, and I was aroused beyond belief? Everything about Luca was right¡­ the way his body pressed on top of mine, how he kissed me, the way he grinded himself at the cradle of my thighs, his heat, the firmness of his muscles, the way he looked at me, and apples¡­ apples everywhere. Luca''s hand caressed my knee and then moved on the inside of my thigh. He scooted a bit on the left and his lips latched around my nipple at the same time when his fingers touched my drenched folds. Luca groaned. "You are so wet¡­" I fisted his hair as he played with my nipples. Every time he nipped them, an electric sensation shot straight toward the cradle of my thighs, where his hand was. No one ever touched me down there, yet Luca exploring my most intimate parts felt natural. He was stroking and caressing, straight and in circles, and I loved every minute of it. I have no idea how long it lasted, but it was not long. A minute or two, at most. My body tensed and Luca swallowed my cries as I fell apart in his hand. By the time my vision returned, I saw Luca staring at me with a wicked smile on his face while licking his fingers clean. It was super embarrassing but for some strange reason, I couldn''t stop looking at him. "You taste amazing, Zoe.", Luca said. "I want to taste you more. Can I?" I had no idea what he meant but I nodded in agreement. How can I deny him anything? He lowered his head to suck on my nipple again. "Ahh¡­", a lewd sound escaped my lips, this time without Luca''s mouth suppressing it. Luca continued sucking, licking, and nibbling, making me writhe under him. When he made both of my nipples throb from his ministrations, Luca trailed kisses down my abdomen, and he went lower while positioning himself on the bed between my legs. "You smell so sweet, Zoe." "How do I smell?", I asked breathlessly. "You smell like caramel." I couldn''t believe it. "Really?" His face hovered above my intimate bush, and he closed his eyes while taking a deep breath. "Yeah. My sweet caramel Zoe." I stifled a laugh. "Not caramel Zoe. It''s caramel apples." He didn''t get it. "What?" "You smell to me like apples." Luca smiled in approval and kissed the inside of my thighs. "Caramel apples. I like that." Without any warning, Luca buried his face between my legs and my mouth was open in a silent cry when his tongue flicked my clit. "Let me know if this is fine.", Luca said and then he licked me again, this time in a longer stroke, letting me feel his coarse tongue on me. "This¡­", I was unable to speak. He said to let him know if it''s fine, but he was not giving me a break to catch my breath. He was alternating between quick and slow, gentle and forceful, long and short, and I could feel the vibrations of a low growl that formed in his throat. "Oh¡­ please¡­ don''t stop¡­" Ever. I could feel him smiling against my flesh and he held my legs apart while continuing assault with his tongue on my pleasure peek. My ears were buzzing, but I could still hear the slurpy sounds as he licked and sucked me down there. It was scandalous and I loved it very much. I saw stars in front of my closed eyes. It was that good. My body spasmed for a moment before I let out a cry to the heavens. Everything was spinning and I gripped the bedsheets in order not to fall off the bed. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I was still catching my breath when I heard Luca stifling a groan and I saw him holding onto his shaft and pumping while releasing his load on the towel that was supposed to be for my damp hair. I felt guilty. Not because I made pillow wet, but because I came twice under his ministrations, and it was amazing, yet I didn''t do anything for him and he had to help himself. Would I even know how to help him? I was not sure, but I was willing to try. Luca tossed the towel off the bed and joined me on the pillow. "What''s wrong?", he asked while pulling the comforter to cover our naked bodies. "Next time¡­ let me help you. OK?" Luca smiled. "OK." "Luca?" "Yes, Zoe?" "Are you sure that you were never with a girl before?" After a moment of silence, Luca stifled a laugh and his expression turned smug. "I will take that as, I did well." I could feel my cheeks burning from embarrassment. "I don''t have anyone to compare you with, but it was amazing." Luca''s smile widened and there was a sparkle of mischief in his gorgeous brown eyes. Was he thinking of going down on me again? Definitely. But he pulled me into his embrace and kissed my temple. "Sleep, Zoe. We have a busy day tomorrow." I laid in Luca''s arms and we were so close that I could feel his heartbeat as my own. This day was eventful. The whole week was an emotional rollercoaster, but now that my mate was next to me in bed, my world was at peace. I knew that there will be a lot of things to deal with tomorrow, but that''s for tomorrow. Luca kissed my temple again and murmured, "Happy birthday, Zoe." "Thank you." I smiled as a warm and fuzzy feeling swelled inside me, and everything smelled of apples. Now it was just the two of us, me and Luca, and I didn''t need anyone else. I was happy. If I thought about it earlier, I would realize that''s how it always was. As far as my memory goes, it was always just the two of us, Luca and me. Actually, now it was four of us because Diana and Luca''s wolf were with us as well. His eyes were closed. "Luca?", I called. "Hmm", he hummed drowsily. "I don''t want to sleep." "I''m awake. Tell me.", he said without opening his eyes. "I don''t want today to end. What if I wake up and I find out that all this was a dream?" Luca''s lips lifted into a smile. "If it''s a dream, the two of us will be dreaming it for a very long time. Now sleep. You shifted twice today. Your body needs rest. Don''t let your wolf do all the healing, the two of you are a team and you need to do your part." I remembered how sluggish Diana was by the time we reached the mansion. At that time, I didn''t think about it, but now I understood that her energy was low because of the shift. I kissed Luca''s neck and he let out a low growl in response while tightening his hold on me for a moment. Happy with this, I snuggled closer to Luca, and I listened to his steady heartbeat that lulled me into a much-needed sleep. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 66 - Fynns Request Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - I was irked when Maria woke us up because of Fynn and it took me a moment to realize that Fynn wanted to talk to me. "What do you think he wants?", Serina asked while blinking herself awake. I kissed her forehead. "I will find out soon. You go back to sleep, love. There is still time until breakfast. Keep the bed warm for me, OK?" She hummed drowsily and snuggled back into the pillows. I liked that Fynn didn''t ask for Serina. I saw how he was looking at her and any more of that, I would gauge his eyes out. It''s strange how my image of ''Uncle Fynn'' shattered the moment I realized that the old dog is coveting my Serina. Bastard. I grabbed some clothes and headed to the living room where Fynn waited for me. "What do you want to talk about?", I didn''t want to beat around the bush. I was eager to return to Serina and if this drags, she might wake up and I lose my chance for those drowsy, warm snuggles that often escalate into lovemaking. It''s the best way to start the day. Fynn glanced at the door. "Is it safe to talk here?" "Everyone is still sleeping, and staff is reliable." I gestured for him to go ahead. "I have a request.", Fynn said seriously. "Assuming that the procedure goes well, and you awaken your wolf, I want you to take in other guys who are currently staying with me." I didn''t get it. "Take them in?" Serina told me that there are more than thirty werewolves currently under Fynn. "I''m sure you remember Bert and Otto. They are all waiting for your return, and some of them still hope your father is alive. The hope that a Testa will return is the only thing that keeps them going. It won''t be fair to keep them in the dark." I sneered. Since when is Fynn so kindhearted? I was confident that he had a different agenda. "Do you think we are running here an orphanage or some charity?" "They won''t stay for free.", Fynn was quick to respond, like he expected my rejection. "I heard that you are short on staff. They are all capable bodies that can help you with running this place, and they are proficient in security protocols. They can patrol the area much better than Pio and his men." Well, it''s true that we are short on staff. "Does that include you?" After a moment of hesitation, Fynn nodded. "What if I refuse?" Fynn frowned, obviously not pleased with this. "At least meet with them before you decide." "I will think about it.", I responded stiffly. It sounded fine, but I had a feeling that Fynn was trying to manipulate me. "This is something I want to discuss with Serina before deciding." Fynn agreed right away, a bit too eager for my taste, and I realized that he was hoping for this outcome. It took me a moment to understand his agenda. Of course, Serina will think they will be useful and she won''t reject someone in need. Just yesterday she brought in a homeless harpy, we are already fostering three werewolves, and there is an elf in the garden. Great. Yes, we are lacking in staff, and having thirty-something additional werewolves could come in handy, especially if they are warriors, but I didn''t like the idea of Fynn sniffing anywhere next to Serina and I could guess that at least a few guys from that bunch are interested in getting close to Serina. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Fynn and I were done talking and I was about to leave the living room when from the corner of my eye, I saw a figure walk past the door. "Luca!?", I called. A second later, Luca appeared at the door. "Good morning. I didn''t expect that anyone is up yet." "Are you here to get food for Zoe?", I guessed. He was going in the direction where the kitchen is. "Yeah." I wanted to confirm one thing. "Are the two of you mates?" "Yes." Luca''s said while eyeing me warily. "Ash told us that you and Zoe are not related. Serina and I are happy for you." Luca visibly relaxed at my words. He probably feared that I will admonish him. I can only imagine how much pressure they are under because everyone assumed they are siblings. "About that¡­", Luca started. "We would like to do a DNA test, to confirm without a doubt that we are not related." I was impressed that kids thought that far. "I''m sure Serina can do it in her lab downstairs." Luca moved to leave the room when I stopped him with my question, "Luca, do you have condoms?" "We didn''t go that far.", Luca responded awkwardly. "They don''t need condoms unless they fear STDs, and how much I''ve seen in the last three years, I''m confident that both Luca and Zoe are clean.", Fynn said, making both me and Luca look in his direction. "You don''t know?", Fynn asked smugly. I was irritated. I don''t know what? That Fynn just implied how both Zoe and Luca are virgins? Or was there something else behind his words? "If you have something to say, just say it.", I demanded. Fynn grinned, obviously pleased that he knows something we don''t. Eventually, he spoke, "She-wolves don''t get pregnant unless they are in heat." Ah, so that''s what he meant with, ''they don''t need condoms''. I was about to ask what the heat is, but Luca was first to ask. "What is heat?" Fynn didn''t hesitate to respond this time. "Heat is when the body of a she-wolf releases pheromones that let guys know she is ready to procreate. But in order for that to happen, she needs to be marked. The venom of her mate will start the process and a few weeks later she will go into heat.", Fynn paused and smirked at Luca. "You will want privacy when that happens because all unmated wolves will be drawn to her scent. If you don''t want Zoe to get pregnant, keep it in your pants during those few days she is in heat, and other than that, you are good to go. But let me warn you that scent of a she-wolf in heat is much more potent than your average arousal. Some wolves will take over and force their way toward Zoe regardless of how they look at her when their reasoning is not muddled with lust. At that time, any unmated guy with a wolf will be your enemy." This was extremely unsettling. Luca was staring at Fynn with a frown, so I used this to ask for clarification, "If a she-wolf is not marked by her mate, she won''t go into heat?" Fynn confirmed. "If she goes through the heat without conceiving a pup, the cycle will repeat in about six months or so. Uhm¡­ You might want to check this with Tessa and Martine. The two of them are mated and easy to talk to." Serina told me about them. Tessa is managing Omegas in Fynn''s packhouse, and Martine is one of the Omegas. Maybe having werewolves here will be more beneficial than just security and help in the house. We needed information about the nature of werewolves, not just for Luca, Zoe, and Ash, but for me as well. I was thinking about Fynn''s words. After she-wolf is marked, a few weeks later, she will go into heat and if she doesn''t conceive a child, she will go into heat again in about six months. Isn''t that like the cycle of fertility? I know that Serina is not a werewolf, but it sounded similar to her situation. What if she can have kids, but she needs some trigger to make it happen? I wanted to ask if a non-werewolf female will have some fertility reaction after being marked by a werewolf, but that would be too obvious I''m asking about Serina and I didn''t want to have that conversation with ''Uncle Fynn''. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 67 - Breakfast For Zoe Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - "If a she-wolf can''t go into heat unless her mate marks her, does that mean only mates can have children?", Luca asked Fynn, and I had a feeling that he was asking because of his and Zoe''s situation. Since they confirmed that Joe is not their father and that they had different mothers, Fynn''s answer could be another assurance that Luca''s and Zoe''s fathers were two different people, before the DNA test is done. Fynn thought for a second before responding, "Not necessarily. Once a she-wolf is marked by her mate, she will go into heat every six months and that will subside only after she has a pup. When a she-wolf is in heat, any guy can impregnate her. Mate is needed only to kick off her reproductive functions." Fynn pursed his lips before adding, "I''ve known a few she-wolves who had a pup without being marked. As much as I know, they took some potions in order to artificially increase their fertility, but¡­ it''s best if you talk about that with Tessa and Martine because my knowledge is limited to hear-says." I shook my head at Fynn. "You understand quite a bit for someone who knows only hear-says." Fynn shrugged smugly. "I know enough so that I can enjoy a woman without worrying about protection or leaving a kid behind one night of carnal pleasures. That''s why when I''m with a human woman, contraception is mandatory, and for she-wolves, it''s enough to check if she is in heat." "What if a she-wolf took a potion?", I asked. Fynn waved at me dismissively. "No woman will take a potion unless she wants to trap a guy into marrying her. I''m staying away from those desperate bitches." Luca stifled a laugh. "What''s funny?", Fynn barked at Luca. "You said that you are staying away from females.", Luca said. "I am yet to see a female you will stay away from." Fynn''s face darkened. "Listen, you shrimp. Don''t think that I won''t whoop your ass only because you found your mate." "OK. That''s enough." I didn''t want this to escalate. I had better things to do, and I was confident that Luca was eager to reunite with Zoe. "Congratulations on finding your mate, Luca. Prepare your breakfast and make sure to include something sweet. Zoe will appreciate it." Serina and I discussed sending the new couple on a vacation, but I didn''t want to tell him that without Serina present. We also needed to talk to Ash about all this and see how he is faring. Luca is Ash''s best friend and Zoe was his girlfriend. It would be unusual if Ash is cool about the current situation. He is mature for a seventeen years-old boy, but not that mature. I remember that when I was seventeen, Serina and I were in high school. We were not dating at that time, and I didn''t come clean with my feelings toward her, but if any guy would dare to think about taking her from me, I would rip his head off. Of course, Ash is not me, and Zoe is not Serina, but there must be some possessiveness in Ash after several years of dating Zoe. I just hope he doesn''t do anything stupid. I turned to Fynn. "As for your request, I will talk to Serina and let you know what we decided¡­" ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - I woke up with a raging hard-on and Zoe snuggled close by my side. Her golden hair was spread on the pillow behind her, like a majestic crown fit for my Goddess, and I took a deep breath that filled my system with the delicious scent of caramel. The tantalizing sparks wherever our bodies touched told me that this was real, and what made everything better was that neither of us had any clothes on. How surreal. Shadow was contently sleeping with the knowledge that our mate is by our side. Yesterday happened. Zoe''s wolf awakened and she recognized me as her mate. It was nerve-wracking until we got to talk, but after that Zoe blew me away. She is perfect. I can''t wait for DNA tests to be completed so that I can claim her as mine. Forever. Hopefully, Ash didn''t disappoint me and by now everyone knows that we are not blood-related. I don''t care about it, but I don''t want anyone to give Zoe queer looks. We are made for each other and there is no shame in being together. Ash. I will need to talk to him. Yesterday, I was focused on Zoe not rejecting me as her mate, and happy that Ash didn''t get a chance to put his dirty hands (and other parts of his body) on her, but now that things are settled, I realized that I will need to talk to Ash. My best friend. Is there an easy way to say that I took his girlfriend, and he can''t do anything about it? To be honest, I have no idea what feelings Ash has toward Zoe. Is it a crush? A desire to conquer her? Or does Ash really love Zoe? Whatever it is, it can''t compare to the bond between mates, but I''m quite confident that Ash won''t care about that. His ego is hurt, and he sees me as an impostor. This will be hard. To make things worse, Zoe will be caught in the middle. She is a kind person and I''m confident that she will do her best to stay friends with Ash. Will I be able to tolerate Ash in Zoe''s proximity after all the lecherous plans he shared with me that included Zoe? Last night, if Zoe was not sticking to me, I would jump out of the river and punch some sense into a peeping bastard. Ash was standing there and watching us, and he heard Zoe''s sweet moans. Jesus! I want to punch him badly just by remembering that. Zoe''s guests will stay here until lunchtime, so hopefully, Ash won''t insist on clearing the air before that. Until then, I should come up with a plan to deal with Ash, but for now, I really wanted to do something special for Zoe, and I was not sure what, until it hit me. Breakfast! Carefully, I scooted out of the bed and grabbed jeans and a t-shirt from the closet before tiptoeing out of the room. I threw one last glance at the beautiful girl who slept in my bed before closing the door behind me. My mate. Gorgeous. I was in a rush because I wanted to be back before Zoe wakes up, but then I heard Mateo calling my name. I was relieved to confirm that they knew Zoe and I are not related. Ash did his role. Then Mateo asked about condoms and before I could say that I have a stash (I bought them last week in London), Fynn said how I don''t need them. I listened to Fynn''s talk about how she-wolves don''t get pregnant unless they are in heat and my mind started conjuring thoughts of naked Zoe writhing under me as we go raw at it. Damn it! It''s like I could feel her wet heat clutching me tightly, and I got hard. I was grateful that I was wearing jeans, so it was not obvious, but I still stuffed my hands in my pant pockets, to conceal the bulge. I couldn''t'' wait for Fynn to end his talk so that I can go into the kitchen and whip a breakfast for Zoe. She will be interested to hear this. Filling the tray with food was easy because the staff was already preparing breakfast for everyone, and Maria volunteered to help me out. Pastries, fruits, freshly squeezed juice¡­ I was sure that Zoe will love it. While Maria arranged several types of jams next to freshly made crepes, I dashed into the garden to find the perfect red rose. On my way to the second floor, I hoped that she was still sleeping. My plan was to wake her up with kisses and then feed her, and then dive between her gorgeous legs and have some of her caramel for dessert. I really wanted to hear her moan my name again. The best way to start the day! I wondered if Zoe is awake. I focused in the direction of the room and my stomach tightened when I sensed two presences. Zoe was not alone. Who would come to my room this early? My steps turned into a run, and I skidded to a stop, nearly toppling the things that were on the tray in my hands. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 68 - Itching For A Fight Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - I opened the door of my room and rage swelled inside me when I saw Ash sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at sleeping Zoe. She was sleeping on the bed, belly down, and the comforter covered her gorgeous ass and legs. "Get away from her.", I squeezed through my teeth while glaring at Ash. Ash turned toward me nonchalantly. "Good morning to you too." He glanced at Zoe. "It seems you had a busy night." I placed the tray on the side table and stood next to Ash who was acting like all this is normal. What the fuck is wrong with him? First, he was reading thoughts without permission, and now he started entering rooms and peeping at people? This is NOT normal! Did he forget what privacy means? ''He needs a beating'', Shadow growled in my head, his rage amplified mine, but I didn''t want to fight with Ash. I wanted him to leave. "I said. Get. Away. From. Her.", I said angrily. Ash smirked. "You know, Zoe is my girlfriend. We didn''t break up." I couldn''t believe him. "The moment she realized you are not mates, you broke up." "She kissed me. I wouldn''t call that a breakup." "Consider that a goodbye kiss." At this point, I was boiling with rage, ready to punch the bastard, but then Zoe stirred. I feared that she will turn, and he will get to see her beautiful breasts, so I swiftly leaped on the bed and pulled the comforter higher to cover her up. "Luca?", she called drowsily. "Shh¡­", I shushed her while tightening the comforter around her. "Ash is here." Zoe''s eyes sprang open, and she pushed herself into me for protection. I could see her clutching the comforter, and I knew that she wanted to dress up, but she had no clothes in my room and I had no intention of leaving her alone with Ash. I''ve got an idea. In one swift move, I removed my t-shirt and pulled it over Zoe''s head. She looked at me gratefully and pushed her hands through the openings for hands. With this, at least her top was covered, and her bottom was under the comforter. "Why is he here?", Zoe asked me. Ash cleared his throat. "I''m right here. You can ask me." Zoe turned to him. "Why are you here?" Before Ash could say anything, I did, "Ash said that you didn''t break up with him, so you are still his girlfriend." Zoe looked at Ash with an unreadable expression. "Are you serious?" "Don''t you think that I deserve an explanation?", Ash asked while his eyes darted from Zoe to me. I did my best to stay calm. Zoe''s proximity helped. She was sitting on the bed and leaning on me sideways. My arms were around her and her hands covered mine, silently assuring me that in this duel between Ash and me, Zoe was on my side. That was all I needed to calm down my anxiety, but my rage toward Ash was still bubbling in the pit of my stomach, making me itch for a fight. "What do you want to know?", Zoe asked Ash. "I need an explanation. Wouldn''t you want one if the roles are reversed?" Zoe nodded faintly and I struggled to control my temper. Why was she giving in to his unreasonable demands? What explanation? Things were very clear from where I was standing! Zoe and I are mates, and Ash should scram. Shadow agreed with me. "I''m sorry, Ash.", Zoe said, and I could feel through the bond that she really meant it. "You know that mate bond takes precedence over everything. For years, I believed that you will be my mate. Yes, I liked you. You are good-looking and funny and smart and¡­" Zoe groaned when I tightened my hold on her. "Sorry¡­", I grumbled. Did she really think that I will not blow a fuse when I hear her complimenting another guy? I''m right here! Zoe looked at me and patted my cheek to soothe my possessive jealousy before turning to Ash to continue with her explanation. "As I said, I was your girlfriend because of more than just my desire to be your mate. But the thing is that Luca was also always present." She turned to me and smiled. "He is undeniably good-looking and smart and caring and supportive, and I was confident that he is the best brother in the world. Any feelings that I had for Luca, I interpreted as an attachment to my brother but now that I know we are not related, I realize that what we have is much more than the mate bond." Ash frowned. "What are you saying?" "I''m saying that¡­" Zoe paused and took a deep breath before continuing, "If I knew that Luca is not my brother, even without the mate bond in the picture, if I needed to pick between the two of you, I would pick Luca. I''m sorry, Ash. You are a wonderful guy, and I''m sure you will make some girl very happy, but that girl is not me. I will pray to the Moon Goddess to bless you with finding your mate soon so that you realize how wonderful a relationship is when you find your other half." Ash was gaping at Zoe in disbelief, but I was probably more shocked than he was. Did I hear Zoe right? If I told her a few years back that she is not my sister, I would be the one dating her instead of Ash? If I had the courage to tell the truth, I would spare myself from years of agony whenever I saw them together, or hear them talk about each other and their cheesy relationship? To add salt to the wound, if I had enough guts earlier to come clean, we wouldn''t have this awkward conversation with Ash and there wouldn''t be a need to explain to others that we are not siblings. I let out a long breath. "I''m sorry guys. This is all my fault. If I had the courage to say the truth earlier, all this would be avoided." Ash sneered. "What would be avoided? You would steal my girlfriend earlier?" Zoe rolled her eyes. "I''m not your girlfriend, Ash. Not anymore. Please, don''t spoil what we have." I could see a vein popping on Ash''s forehead angrily. "What we have?", Ash squeezed through his teeth. "Who is WE you are talking about? It''s easy for you to talk. You got a wolf and swapped a guy, Luca got the girl, but what about me? I lost you, everyone is laughing at me, and you think that your shallow apologies will fix it?" I raised my hand to get Ash''s attention. "We will talk when you cool off." Ash stood up and glared at me. "Look who is acting as a responsible grownup the moment he found his mate. It seems that our friendship doesn''t mean much if you can push me on the side so easily." "I''m sorry¡­" "I heard that already!", Ash snapped at Zoe. "Is that the only thing you know how to say? You are sorry? How does that fix anything?" "What is your problem!?", I raised my voice. "Why can''t you understand that Zoe and I are mates and there is nothing you can do about it? Or do you want Zoe to reject me as her mate so that you can fulfill your wish to sleep with her? Do you think that without me in the picture, she will pick you?" Ash''s eyes flashed with malice. "We won''t know unless we try." I''ve had enough. I knew that Ash was spouting nonsense only because he was angry and hurt, and that given enough time his ego will deflate and we will be able to hold a normal conversation, but I also had a limit of how much bullshit I can swallow. Even if I ignore everything that happened before this morning, Ash entered my room uninvited and stared at naked Zoe. What would happen if I came later? Would it end with Ash staring at Zoe, or would he give in to his disgusting desire to touch her? And he is acting like he owns the place, like he owns Zoe. That''s not happening. "Get out!" Ash sneered. "Make me." I pulled Zoe away from where Ash was standing before I stood up and walked toward him. "This is my room. Mine and Zoe''s. From now on, I forbid you from coming here. If you want to talk to us, you can call us on the phone or meet us in the common area." Ash''s hands were balled into fists. "How convenient." I realized that he wants a fight. He probably came here without any intention to talk. I was an idiot for believing that his ego can be soothed overnight. Zoe explained the situation, I explained it, and I know that Ash is not stupid, but his judgment is clouded and it all went over his head. Well, maybe I can punch some sense into him. Shadow agreed. Sorry, Zoe. I was planning for a romantic morning, but there will be no romance until I take the trash out of our room. Ash smirked mockingly. "It seems that your balls grew after spending the night with Zoe." He was delusional, but I had no intention of correcting him. Actually, I wanted to egg him more. "Don''t act like you don''t know. This was not our first night together." Ash''s expression flared with rage and he lunged at me. "STOP!", Zoe screamed, and I found it difficult to move like my whole body was stuck in tar. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 69 - Stopping Time Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - The difficulty in moving lasted only a fraction. Did I imagine it? I waved my fist at where Ash should be, but I hit the air. He was gone. What the¡­? I turned around swiftly, and I found only Zoe, leaning on the closed door of the room. She was panting and sweating, and I rushed to hold her. What the heck happened? "Where is Ash?", I asked while carrying her to bed. Zoe glanced at the door and smirked. A second later, I heard Ash banging on the door, probably with his fists and legs, while shouting, "What did you do? Bastard! Coward! Let me in!" Well, that door is reinforced with some rune magic that Serina tried to explain but I was too impressed with glowing symbols to pay attention. However, I knew that Ash can pound on that door until tomorrow. Unless he gets some anti-magic machinery, that door will stay in place. "I locked him out.", Zoe said smugly. I put Zoe on the bed, and she was quick to snuggle next to me, seeking comfort I was happy to provide. The fact that she was wearing only my t-shirt without any underwear, and she was comfortable sticking to me, put my heart in place. I caressed her hair, and it took me some time to connect the dots. I slowed down, Ash disappeared into the hallway, and Zoe is exhausted. "Was that your ability?" Zoe nodded reluctantly. "I think so. I mean, this is the first time I used it. Diana helped." "Diana?" Zoe blushed. She obviously didn''t mean to say that, but she already said it, so¡­ "That''s the name of my wolf." My heart soared. Zoe told me the name of her wolf! I could hear Shadow howling in approval. For werewolves, that''s like exposing the biggest vulnerability because our wolves are the source of our strength. We are vulnerable to magic, and for the magic to work one needs to know the name of the target, so if a witch or a warlock knows the name of our wolf, they can easily reduce us to no more than a human. I whispered close to Zoe''s ear, "Shadow." Zoe''s head whipped sideways so that she can look at me. "Is that the name of your wolf?" I nodded and a dazzling smile bloomed on her face. Zoe caressed my cheek while gazing at me with eyes that were full of love and admiration. "Diana loves Shadow.", she whispered. "And Shadow loves Diana, almost as much as I love you, Zoe." She smiled so much that her eyes got reduced to slits. I had to ask. "What you told Ash, that you would pick me over him if you knew we were not related¡­ is that the truth?" "I told you last night, Luca. I loved you for a long time." Zoe''s words shifted my world and I felt like crying and laughing and screaming at the same time. I closed my eyes and leaned my forehead on Zoe''s while accepting this new normal where Zoe was always mine, but I failed to see it. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I could see that Ash was not willing to listen. This was not about Ash being heartbroken. He didn''t need an explanation, because he already knew everything. The problem was that I humiliated him when I left in front of everyone and then I returned with Luca. Ash was always prideful, and I hit him where it hurts. On top of that, I was confident that he couldn''t stomach the idea of how we dated for years and he didn''t touch me, yet last night he saw me and Luca getting frisky in the river. This was my fault. All the clues were there, yet I was too blind to see what was right in front of me. I was blissfully ignorant while dating Ash, but something was missing. That something was the reason why we didn''t go all the way. At the same time, closeness with Luca was natural. Sure, he never tried touching me inappropriately, but I was able to sleep with Luca while I didn''t trust Ash with the same. I justified that with the trust which I built with Luca over the years, but now I suspect that it might be due to the mate bond. The signs were there, and if I paid attention, I would acknowledge that Luca means to me much more than Ash, much more than anyone else. Is there any point in dwelling on mistakes that can''t be fixed? I didn''t want them to fight. It wouldn''t change anything other than deepen the rift between Luca and Ash. I wanted Ash to accept the reality, but not if that means that the two of them will cause each other pain. Luca is my mate and I love him to pieces, but I love Ash also, albeit in a different way. Ash is a good guy, and I was broken to see him in such a state. The cheeky guy who always had a joke ready was anxious and angry and I wanted the old Ash back. Do they need to fight? I was thinking about calling Serina or Mateo to talk some sense into these two knuckleheads who were about to start a fistfight. Will I be able to get Serina and Mateo here in time? ''You can stop this.'', Diana spoke into my mind. ''How?'' ''It will exhaust you.'', Diana warned me. ''That''s fine. Tell me what to do.'' ''Focus on stopping them and I will do the rest¡­'' I was focusing, but nothing changed. Luca and Ash were facing each other, both preparing for a fight. ''This is not working!'', I panicked. ''Focus!'', Diana snapped. ''Focus your mind on stopping them!'' I had no idea how to accomplish that, but I was running out of time, so I just shouted, "STOP!" To my surprise, Ash and Luca froze. I glanced on the side and noticed that the second hand on the wall clock halted. Outside the window, a bird was frozen midair with her wings open wide. ''Did I stop time?'', I asked Diana in disbelief. ''There is no time for chit-chat, Zoe. It will end in less than a minute. Make that thirty seconds.'' I realized that I have half a minute to fix this mess that''s about to erupt once Ash and Luca lunge at each other. I swiftly dashed out of the bed and grabbed Ash by the waist. Why can''t I lift him? I am stronger than a human and with Diana awake, my strength should increase. ''Yeah, but you exhausted yourself by using your ability. It''s a miracle that you can stand.'', Diana grumbled and I noticed that I''m drenched in sweat and my legs are shaky. I huffed and puffed while dragging Ash into the hallway, relying on adrenaline to keep me going. I turned Ash to face the other way and went back into the room, locking the door behind me. I knew that this is just a temporary solution and that it might enrage Ash more, but he needed time to cool down and accept reality, and I hoped that he won''t cause a scene when others are present. I looked up just in time to see Luca''s expression changing from fury into confusion as he punched the air. Luca noticed that I''m weakened, and he rushed to support me. "Where is Ash?", he asked when he secured me in his arms. Right on cue, we heard Ash raging on the other side of the door. Well, good luck with that, Ash. "I locked him out.", I told Luca smugly. I was proud of myself. "Was that your ability?" I didn''t want to hide it from him, but I ended up slipping Diana''s name. ''Is this fine?'', I asked Diana. ''He is our mate.'', Diana responded, and only then I realized how weak she was. ''He will keep us safe. I need to rest.'' ''OK. Rest. Diana?'' ''Yes?'' ''Thank you.'' She didn''t respond but I could feel that she was happy. The next thing I knew, Luca told me that the name of his wolf is Shadow. I didn''t expect him to reveal that. It was like saying ''I love you'' and he responded with ''I love you too''. Shadow. It sounds cool. I wondered if Diana heard that. Well, if she didn''t, I will tell her when she wakes up. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 70 - Dirty Little Secret Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - Now that it was just the two of us, Luca was adorably insecure, concerned if I have any feelings for Ash. It would be a lie to say that I don''t feel anything for Ash, but that doesn''t compare to what I feel for Luca. I wanted to assure Luca that I will never betray him. He is my most important person and I will never do anything to jeopardize what we have. Hurting Luca means hurting myself. I cupped Luca''s cheeks and kissed him on the lips, relishing the delicious taste of apples. I was satisfied to feel through the mate bond that his insecurities were dissolving as we exchanged gentle kisses that were enhanced by the sparks which formed wherever we touched. I was happily drowning in the scent of apples and only when Luca squeezed my ass, I realized that I was kind of naked because Luca''s t-shirt didn''t provide any protection from Luca''s wandering hands. To my disappointment, Luca didn''t go beyond light touching, no matter how much the scent of my arousal filled the room. I really wanted his hands all over me. The experience from last night flashed in my mind and I was getting heated up. At some point, Luca inched away from me with difficulty. "You are probably exhausted after using your ability.", he said. My heart swelled. Luca is always thinking about my needs, even when I''m ready to ignore them. Luca glanced to the side table. "I brought you breakfast." "Breakfast in bed with my loved one. Lovers who still didn''t do the naughty.", I said while smiling like an idiot. Why did this remind me of a scene with Christian and Anastasia from 50 Shades of Grey? Ana passed out drunk, and she wakes up in a hotel room with Christian who just finished his run. He removes his top in one swift move and there is breakfast. She eats and tries not to gawk at him (unsuccessfully), and he leans over the bed to take a bite of her toast. Topless. Very sexy. "If you want, we will recreate all your favorite movie scenes." I couldn''t believe this. I thought that Ash can read minds, but now Luca knew what I was thinking. "How did you know that''s one of my favorite scenes?" "I know everything about you, Zoe. What movies you to watch, what books you read." He inched closer and spoke in a low voice. "The only thing I don''t know is if you want me to tie you up and spank you." My breath hitched. At first, I thought that he was bluffing, but now that he mentioned bondage¡­ I am inexperienced, but the idea of being tied up and at the mercy of my dominant lover always turned me on. It was my dirty little secret no one else knew except for me. Or so I thought. "You sound like a stalker." I did my best to sound cool about it. Luca chuckled. "I am your personal stalker." He kissed the tip of my nose. "Now let me be your personal feeder. I''m sure you need energy after the stunt you did. Will you tell me how Ash found himself outside in an instant? Did you teleport him?" Luca was right. I was weak and hungry. He went to get the tray with food closer, and I pushed myself into a seated position. Luca was quick to leave the tray on the bed and to arrange pillows behind my back. I was thinking about how to answer his question. "I''m not sure what my ability is. I will need to practice more and figure it out. It looked like I stopped time. Everything froze. I dragged Ash''s ass outside and locked him out." Luca shook his head but the smile in his eyes told me that he was happy. "Don''t do it in front of others. Remember what Serina said, our safety is in secrecy. If you need someone to practice on, I''m available." I had no intention of practicing anything on Luca. What if it has some horrible side effects? I will discuss this with Serina and with Diana and figure it out somehow. Maybe I can practice in the forest on birds or some other critters. I glanced at that door. It was quiet. "Did it work?" I was not sure if Ash left or if he only stopped causing a ruckus. Luca closed his eyes and responded after a second. "Ash is in his room." "Is that your ability?" Luca confirmed. "I can sense presence of people in the area. Once I''m familiar with someone''s aura, I can identify them. I didn''t have much time to explore it. Maybe we can practice together." I rolled my eyes. "How can we practice together if I freeze you?" Luca shrugged. "I''m sure we can figure out something." I was impressed. It would be normal for Luca to be wary of me, especially if I can really freeze time. But instead, he wanted us to spend more time together. He took a wonderful red rose from the tray and offered it to me. "This is for you, my love." My heart exploded and then it came back together, with pieces of Luca as new normal. He just called me, ''my love''. I liked that. I liked it very much. My cheeks were on fire, and I knew that I was blushing profusely as I accepted the flower. I looked at the perfect red rose and gave it a sniff. My first flower from my mate. Knowing Luca, it was the first of many. Luca gave me a gentle kiss and then he fed me, and I was sure that life can''t get any better than that. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Luca and I held hands while walking to the dining room. My stomach was not empty, thanks to the food Luca brought for us earlier that morning, but if we didn''t join the party, our friends might think we are avoiding them and hiding, and I didn''t want to hide from my friends. Last night I got my wolf and my mate and there was nothing to be ashamed of. While we ate, Luca told me about his chat with Fynn related to the heat that starts after mates mark each other. I knew about the heat and that she-wolves don''t get pregnant easily, but I didn''t know that mate marking a she-wolf triggers the process which is allowing her to get pregnant. Doesn''t that mean that my mother had a mate at some point? I wished that I knew where she was. I would find her and demand that she answers my questions. Who is my father? Where is he? Is he alive? If yes, why are they not together? Why did she sell her body to pleasure men? Why did she leave me? I was lost in my thoughts, and I didn''t realize at what point we reached the dining room. We stopped at the door and my eyes swept the people present. They were chatting and some had their gazes directed at us. I tried not to read them because if I saw anything weird, it would upset me. I didn''t see Ash, and I was not sure how I felt about it. Sad? Disappointed? Concerned? Relieved? Maybe a bit of everything. A figure approached me quickly. "Congratulations!", Cristina exclaimed while giving me a big hug. "You and Luca, huh? I would never guess. I wish you all the best." I smiled at her comment, knowing that she didn''t have a fraction of bad intentions, but in the next moment I saw her hugging Luca and a possessive growl ripped from my throat. Cristina quickly stepped backward with her hands up in the air. "Sorry, sorry¡­", Cristina said with haste, visibly flustered at my reaction. "I was just wishing him all the best. I guess Luca is off-limits for she-friends." Luca chuckled and pulled me closer to him. "Zoe is off-limits also." He looked toward the table. "If any of you guys want to talk to Zoe, do it from your seats and don''t think of getting close. She is mine." I looked into Luca''s perfect chocolate eyes that had some specs of gold in them and smiled. Yes, I am his. "Are you here to eat, or to show off?", Hugo asked cheekily. "Why not both?", I responded with a giggle and the dining room exploded in laughter and chatter which told me that our friends accepted me and Luca as a couple. Ah, life was good. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 71 - Parenting Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - I was lazing in bed while waiting for Duke to return after his chat with Fynn. I probably dozed off because it felt like only a few minutes passed, and he was back already. With inhuman speed, Duke removed his clothes and dived under the cover to snuggle with me. I love our mornings together. Holding, caressing, skin to skin... heavenly. Duke told me about Fynn''s request that involved taking in werewolves who live with Fynn, and asked me what I think about it. "I think that it''s a good idea." Duke made a face. "I knew you will say that." I am aware that Duke doesn''t have an intention to take his father''s place and lead a pack of werewolves, but some things can''t be avoided. "Listen to me, Duke.", I said seriously. "If we are successful in awakening your wolf, many werewolves will become aware of your existence, and that will go beyond just Pio and his group. Based on a reasonable assumption, some werewolves will be excited that a real Alpha showed up, some will hate the idea, and everyone else will go from indifferent to curious. We can''t predict how many will support your existence and how many will see you as a threat, but we can say with confidence that everyone will want to know who you are and there is not a single thing you can do to prevent it. Fynn is not the most likable guy, but he was loyal to your father, just like everyone else who is currently living with Fynn. All of them will welcome the idea of returning here and they will protect your father''s legacy." Duke pursed his lips while eyeing me suspiciously. "Why do I have a feeling that you prepared this speech in advance?" I stifled a giggle. I really didn''t prepare it in advance, but I was thinking about it. Yes, I was thinking about each of those people and if I want them near me, Duke, and my fosterlings. The only two persons who I wouldn''t want to see on a daily basis were Ari and Bia. Those two sisters bullied Zoe, Luca, and Ash while they stayed with them, and there was the incident 1when I lost control and accidentally drained a few hundred years out of Ari''s lifespan. I haven''t seen Ari since then, but if she somehow figured out that I''m the reason for her current condition, I will pretend that I have no idea what she''s talking about. The only two witnesses were Zoe and Luca, and those two will confirm whatever I say. If Ari insists on running her mouth, I can finish the job and drain her vitality completely. "It''s good that Fynn made this request in advance.", I said. "Let''s think about any conditions they need to fulfill in order to stay here. We can give them houses and jobs in the town. But there is no point in discussing this before your wolf awakens. It will take you some time to adjust to your wolf, and only after we confirm that you got a grip on his presence in you, we can introduce you and him to the world." Duke agreed with this. I knew he will. He changed the topic. "I saw Luca. He was bringing breakfast in bed for Zoe." Luca is a darling. He was always super-considerate of Zoe and I can''t believe how mature he is for a seventeen years-old boy. "Aww¡­ that''s so sweet of him." "I offered him condoms." I slapped Duke''s shoulder playfully. "I didn''t need to know that. And why do you have condoms?" We don''t need them because I can''t get pregnant. Anxiety swelled inside me. "Don''t tell me that you are planning to sleep with some other woman? Or did you sleep already?" Duke''s eyes flashed in panic. "Where do you get such ideas, woman? Aren''t we fostering two healthy teenage boys? We need to be ready to provide for them." He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Anyway, that''s not why I mentioned it¡­" And then Duke told me about the mating ceremony and how a mate''s mark starts the reproductive cycle for a she-wolf. I found that fascinating. "Doesn''t that mean that if a she-wolf is mated to a human she can''t have children?", I asked after giving it some thought. Duke shook his head. "Fynn mentioned that there are some potions that will increase fertility." Well, that made sense. It''s all about hormones, so unless a she-wolf is missing some bits or there is some physical defect, a hormonal therapy (aka potion) might do the trick. "Don''t you think that sounds like your situation?" I didn''t get it. "What?" "You said that you don''t have periods. Maybe you are missing that trigger to start the¡­", Duke''s voice trailed, and then he spoke with urgency, "I didn''t mean to pressure you. I am fine without kids. I just remembered that you were unhappy when you mentioned that you can''t get pregnant, so I thought¡­ I mean¡­ I¡­ Ugh¡­" "It''s OK.", I lied. It was not OK. To be honest, I didn''t want kids. Not now, at least. But the fact that I couldn''t have them was bothering me more than I wanted to admit. It''s good that werewolves know that a mark from a mate will grant them the ability to get pregnant. But I am not a werewolf. I didn''t want to get my hopes up because even if Duke''s theory is correct and there is some trigger that will allow me to carry a child, without knowing what I am, I can''t know what that trigger is, so there is no point in thinking about it. "Anything else?", I asked, eager to divert the topic. Duke pulled me closer to him and sighed. "I am truly sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you." "I know you didn''t." Now, this was the truth. We spent some time holding each other in silence. I love when we talk, laugh, make love. And I love our silence as well. Anything with Duke is wonderful. My phone rang and I saw that it was Ash. He wanted to talk to me, and I told him that we can meet in ten minutes. "What does he want?", Duke asked. "He is coming here.", I said while squirming out of Duke''s embrace. If Ash is coming, I wanted to put some clothes on. Duke grumbled something under his breath, but he also went to pick up clothes he discarded when he returned from his talk with Fynn. "I hate guests.", Duke mumbled while pulling a t-shirt over his head. "They disturb our mornings." I stifled a laugh. "They will leave soon and then we will have all the time in the world." "Yeah, yeah¡­", Duke drawled. "But there is that harpy and you want to adopt more werewolves." I didn''t know how to respond to this, so I didn''t. The truth was that I feared these were our last days in peace. After we wake up Duke''s wolf, we have no way of predicting how Duke''s personality will change, and there will be much more than just guests we will need to deal with. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Duke and I met with Ash in the study. Ash said that he wanted to talk to me, but Duke tagged along. "Can you ask Mitch to drop me off to London?", Ash asked as soon as he closed the door behind him. "When?", I asked while wondering what''s with the urgency. "As soon as possible.", Ash responded. "Why?", Duke was the one to ask. "You know why.", Ash said while looking at his feet. I knew why also, but I wanted to hear it from him. "Is this about Luca and Zoe?" Ash nodded. I was not sure what to say to this, but Duke gave my hand a squeeze, indicating that he will handle it. "Your girlfriend found her mate and you got dumped.", Duke said bluntly. "You are running away. What will that accomplish?" Ash shook his head. "This is not just any girlfriend and not just any guy. This is Zoe and Luca is my best friend. At least he was, until now." Duke snorted. "Was? If this little bump can ruin your friendship, then he was not your best friend. Besides, what will you do in London? Party? Drink? Work until you pass out? How will that help?" Ash finally lifted his gaze to look at Duke. "What do you think I should do?" "What do you want to do?", Duke responded with a question. "I want to break every bone in Luca''s body." I was shocked at the amount of venom in Ash''s words. He really meant it. Is it normal for a seventeen years-old kid to harbor so much anger? I didn''t get it. How much I''ve known, Ash was not the picture-perfect boyfriend. He was fooling around behind Zoe''s back! Was this a guy thing? Or a werewolf thing? I looked at Duke, hoping that he will see my concern, but he either didn''t see it, or he ignored it. "Then do it.", Duke said flatly to Ash. I gaped at Duke. Did he say what I think he said? Did he just approve of Ash''s desire to cripple Luca? --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 72 - Underage Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - Duke could see my disapproval about Ash and Luca solving their disagreements with a fight, and Duke raised his hand, indicating that I should be patient. Duke spoke to Ash, "You are angry, and you need to vent. Running away won''t help. Let me ask you one thing. Do you want to end your relationship with Luca and Zoe? Or do you hope that this will work out?" "I don''t see how this can work." "But you want it to work, right?" Duke paused and when Ash nodded, Duke continued. "If you leave, you will create a distance that will be more difficult to close with every passing day. As a man, you need to face your challenges head-on. Think about what you are going through and what will make you feel better. Leaving won''t help unless you plan to burn this bridge. If you feel like beating the shit out of Luca, then do it." "That won''t change anything.", Ash said. Duke didn''t agree. "It will give you closure. However, in order for this to work, before you challenge Luca to a fight, I want you to come to peace with a few facts. First, no one comes between mates. If you try anything underhanded to break apart Zoe and Luca, you will hurt both of them, they will hate you, and you will feel like crap. Second, if you beat up Luca, you will get the satisfaction of beating him up. However, if you lose, that will be the proof that Luca is the better man for Zoe than you." Ash frowned. "So, no matter how our fight ends, Luca and Zoe will be together and I''m out." Duke confirmed. "True. But think about it this way, no matter how your fight ends, you will get to vent your anger. Use it to put a stop to whatever is eating you up and accept that Zoe is out of your reach. She is with Luca. You can be their friend or not, and if you decide to stick around, you will need to start from the beginning." Ash left the study after saying that he will think about it. Well, at least he gave up on the idea of leaving early, but I couldn''t wrap my head around Duke''s advice for Ash to beat Luca in order to feel better. I stared at Duke in disbelief. "Why did you incite Ash to get physical with Luca?" Duke shrugged like it''s not a big deal. "He is a werewolf. A scuffle will take at most a few days to heal physically, but it can do wonders for Ash''s emotional peace. Also, once Luca and Zoe confirm that Ash accepted the reality, the two of them will also be at ease." I really didn''t understand this logic. Duke put his hands on my shoulders and made me turn to face him. "Siblings fight all the time and the next day they are acting like nothing happened, but unresolved grudges last forever.", Duke said. I wanted to tell him that I don''t approve, but I really didn''t have any other solution, so I gave up. "I really hope you know what you are doing.", I said. Duke chuckled. "Me too." I was speechless. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Duke and I went to the dining room, and I was pleased to see that everyone was already there. Well, almost everyone was there. Ash was missing. Luca and Zoe were sitting at the table and Luca was applying cream cheese on Zoe''s bagel while she looked at him with hearts in her eyes. Ah, young love. I took mental note of the people present. Treva, Mona, Fynn, Calista, Sergio, and a bunch of teens. I was surprised to see Calista and Sergio. I assumed that they will be in Sergio''s villa, naked. Did he run out of food? The two of them were sitting next to each other, each focusing on food that was on their plates. If I didn''t know that Sergio and Calista are sleeping together, my guess would be that they are strangers. Duke and I took our seats at the table, with him at the head, and me on his left. Duke pulled a chair for me, like always. He is truly a gentleman. Duke stood in front of his chair and hit his glass of water with a knife a few times. The clinking sound made everyone fall into silence and pay attention to him. Duke addressed everyone at the table. "I won''t take more than a minute. I believe that you know this by now, but I want to make it official. Zoe last night got her wolf and her mate." He spoke to Zoe and Luca, "No matter how old you are, the two of you will always be part of our family and we will do whatever we can to support you." Zoe and Luca grinned. "Thank you, Drago.", Zoe responded, and Luca nodded in agreement with her. I was proud to see Duke taking his role as a father figure responsibly. And he was amazing, like always. Duke gestured toward the table that was full of various food items. "Enjoy your meal, and after that, there are more activities waiting for you. We hope you are having a good time." A murmur of ''yes'' and ''absolutely'' filled the space and then Duke took his seat. Duke shot me a smug side glance. Obviously pleased with his performance and expecting a reward. I wanted to praise him for the little speech he did, but then rapid clicking sounds from the other side of the table were heard and Fynn stood up. "Zoe and Luca spent last three years under my roof, and I feel that I should also say something¡­", Fynn started, and all eyes were on him. "I don''t keep in touch with many packs, but I don''t remember the last time when I heard mates found each other. It''s a big deal." He turned to talk to the couple in question. "Zoe and Luca, you are young, and I hope you will know how to cherish what you have. Enjoy it. And keep in mind that underage sex is not OK." Zoe frowned. "What underage sex? Did you forget that I became of age yesterday?" Fynn grinned. "I was not talking about you." I could see Zoe''s eyes widening in slow motion as she turned to look at Luca. He is underage. The silence was intense. And then Zoe blushed fiercely as she realized that she just disclosed that she wants to have sex with Luca. Well, it''s nothing unusual for werewolves, but Zoe is inexperienced, and this was in front of a big audience that was now giving her funny looks. Some even snickered. Yes, they are her friends, but they are kids first. It''s easy for them to tease each other. Damn you, Fynn! If I knew that you will make this awkward, I would choke you before you said a word. Unexpectedly, Sergio cleared his throat and spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear, "Surely, Fynn, you are joking. If the Moon Goddess allowed them to recognize each other, they are ready. It''s obvious that this has nothing to do with how old someone is. Look at yourself. How old are you? Three hundred? Four hundred? You traveled far and wide, yet you still didn''t meet your mate." Fynn snorted at this jab. "You are older and still mateless." Sergio shook his head and smiled. I held my breath. Is he going to reveal that Calista is his mate? "We all have our karma, Fynn. I know what''s mine and I''m paying for it. What about you?" Fynn stared at Sergio, unsure how to respond. To be honest, even I felt the sting of Sergio''s words. There was so much pain that it became difficult to breathe. Sergio clicked his tongue. "Zoe and Luca are good kids, and their feelings are pure. The Moon Goddess was always fair; everyone gets what they deserved." He turned to Luca and Zoe. "The two of you deserve each other. Sometimes we don''t understand why the Moon Goddess did what she did but be certain that she knows best. Don''t let anyone draw a wedge between you, because from the moment you felt the pull of the bond, you became one, and staying apart regardless of the reason will be painful for both of you. The only thing left is for you to mark each other; do it whenever you are ready. Your wolves will guide you through the process." Zoe instinctively reached to rub the base of her neck, on the left side, where Luca''s mark will come, and she gazed at Luca with a dreamy smile which Luca returned. They were so sweet that the air around them became sticky and by the way they stared at each other, it was obvious that they were controlling their urges to go for a kiss and probably much more. I took a mental note to thank Sergio for coming to Zoe''s and Luca''s rescue after Fynn''s provocation. I had no idea what got into Fynn, but Sergio performed his role as a Shaman perfectly. Sergio is a spiritual leader, one of the pillars of the pack. I guessed that Sergio missed life with other werewolves, and now he was getting a taste of it. I took a mental note to talk to Sergio and gauge his thoughts related to Fynn''s group coming here. I know that Sergio is not getting along with Fynn, but what about the others? --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 73 - Mother-daughter Talk Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - As the breakfast approached its end, Zoe asked me if we can have a word in private. I felt all tingly inside as I anticipated my first serious mother-daughter talk! Are we going to talk about contraception and family planning? Wedding plans? Oh, no! I suck at party planning, maybe I should invite Mona. But Zoe asked me to talk in private so I will hear her out first before I suggest inviting experts. The two of us went to the study, and before she could say anything, I gave her a big hug. "Congratulations on your wolf and on your mate, Zoe. I am very happy for you. For both of you." Zoe returned my hug, and I felt her relaxing on me. "Thank you, Serina. It all feels surreal." I had to confirm a few mate-related facts. "Tell me, how did you find out that Luca is your mate? Did anything change about how you see him?" Zoe and I sat on the sofa, turning sideways to face each other, and Zoe started with, "Thank you, Serina. If not for Zeiroi''s assistance, my wolf wouldn''t have enough energy to wake up." I was surprised to hear this. "Why did you say that Zeiroi did something?" Zoe smirked smugly. "My wolf told me, and I saw you giving him a thumbs up, so I know that you were part of it. There is no point in denying it. I am really grateful." "Oh¡­ OK.", I said awkwardly. I hoped that she wouldn''t notice. It''s not that I didn''t want to take the credit, but what if things went wrong? How would I explain myself? Zoe now knew that I kind of used her for an experiment. But Zoe seemed cool about it, and she continued talking about her experience. "I was hit with the most delicious scent of apples. Luca always had a faint scent of apples around him, but last night it was so potent that it overtook my senses. My wolf told me that my mate is behind me, and I rashly assumed it was Ash. That was embarrassing. I kissed Ash and it didn''t feel right. And then I realized it was Luca." Zoe frowned a little. "I saw that my action hurt him, but I panicked. How can the Moon Goddess pair me with my brother? I didn''t even think about how my actions impacted Luca or Ash. I just wanted space¡­" I listened to Zoe''s story of how she shifted and ran through the forest, and then Luca found her, and they had a talk in the river, and then Ash showed up¡­ Wait! Why was Ash there? What was he thinking? Before everyone went for a run, Ash told us that Luca and Zoe are not related and that there is a big chance they are mates. Why did he go after them? Even if he bumped into Luca and Zoe accidentally, Ash was supposed to silently leave and not disturb them. Zoe said that Ash left after they exchanged some words. She didn''t give me details, but the way she avoided looking at me told me that it was not pleasant. I couldn''t imagine how Zoe felt at that time. She was confident that she will be labeled as a failure and outcasted, but then she got her wolf, found out that her brother is her mate, she went through a painful shift into her wolf form on her own, but it didn''t end there because next she found out that her brother is not her brother, and she did this last part naked¡­ it was already too much, and then Ash showed up. If I was in her place, I would probably experience a mental breakdown (a memory 1of me blowing up half of the mansion came to my mind), but Zoe took it all like a champ. She is truly a brave girl. "I''m sorry, Zoe. I know that you went through a lot, and then Ash made it uncomfortable." Zoe shook her head. "Last night was nothing compared to this morning." Eh? There is more? "What happened this morning?" Zoe fidgeted for a few seconds before responding. "I slept in Luca''s room, and I woke up with Luca pulling the comforter up to my neck. I was all woozy and wondering, what''s got into him? I mean, last night he had no problems with me being naked, yet this morning he couldn''t wait to cover me up. And then I saw Ash sitting on the bed and staring at me." I couldn''t believe this. "Luca let Ash into the bedroom while you were sleeping naked?" And they have suites, so the bedroom is a separate space from the living area. Even if Ash came for a visit, Luca could close the bedroom door to give Zoe privacy. "No, no, he didn''t.", Zoe quickly said. "Luca went to get breakfast for me, and Ash let himself in. When Luca returned, Ash was there, on the bed. I was oblivious to his presence." Zoe let out a shaky breath. "Luca and Ash started fighting and I wanted it to stop and then it did." "What?" "This is why I wanted to talk to you in private.", Zoe said. "I got my ability. I''m not a hundred percent confident what it is, but I believe that I can stop time." That was big. "Start from the beginning. What happened? What were you thinking? Any detail could be important¡­" Zoe told me that her wolf said how she can stop the fight, and how they did it together. Zoe dragged Ash out of the room, but she felt really drained. And the effect lasted only for about thirty seconds. After food and a bit of rest, she was fine. I thought how that might be from my ability to influence werewolves. I did it on a few occasions, accidentally. I wanted to practice it, but it''s not like I can get specimens to practice and not expose my powers, and I don''t want to use my fosterlings because I might hurt them. Also, so many other things happened that making werewolves halt their movements didn''t sound very important, and it slipped my mind. But then Zoe said how the clock stopped and there was an unmoving bird, frozen mid-air, outside the window and I was disappointed to confirm that this was not my ability. Or maybe it is, but a mutated one. After all, Ash can read thoughts and I can''t. I started thinking that Sergio was wrong about these power boosts that came with the blood oath. It seems that their abilities have nothing to do with mine or Duke''s (assuming that he has some that are dormant together with his wolf). My theory is that the blood oath ceremony only jolted their own innate abilities, opening the doors that were always there, but inaccessible. "You recuperated quickly because Luca was by your side.", I said to Zoe while focusing back on the topic we discussed. "When mates are together, they heal faster." Zoe nodded in agreement before asking, "So, what do you think?" "That sounds like an awesome ability.", I said honestly. "You should definitely explore it. I don''t need to tell you to practice it in secrecy. No one should know about this." "Luca knows.", Zoe said apprehensively. "Luca is your mate. You shouldn''t have secrets from him." Zoe grinned at my words. I thought for a moment before advising her. "When you practice, pay attention to the radius of your influence, and try to get a clear sense of how much time it gives you. See if you can turn it on and off. Can you affect only a specific area or a specific person? As much as it sounds fantastic, it can backfire in unimaginable ways if you don''t know how to control it. Work with your wolf and make sure you don''t overdo it¡­" Zoe nodded earnestly and even though we didn''t talk about contraception, I felt like a mother who was giving important advice to her daughter. When I exhausted all the advice that came to my mind, I wrapped it up with, "This is your ability to explore and use, but if you need help, you can always come to me. I might not have all the answers, but two heads are better than one. Be careful who knows about this." I thought that we were done, but Zoe was still looking at me, so I asked, "Is there anything else?" "Uhm¡­ About what Fynn said¡­ that Luca is underage. Does that matter?" I really wanted to slap Fynn until he resembles a pig. Zoe was under a lot of stress lately and now that she got her wolf and her mate, she should be enjoying, yet Fynn managed to give her another issue to press on her. Maybe he thought that it will be funny, but it was not from where I was standing. I will never understand werewolf''s humor. "Listen, Zoe.", I said seriously. "What happens between you and Luca is your business. I hope that you will not rush into things, but don''t deny yourself happiness either. Didn''t you hear Sergio, the wise shaman? He said that you were able to recognize your mate because you are ready, both of you are." Zoe smiled at my words. "Thank you. I guess I should be going. Luca is probably wondering¡­" Zoe grimaced and held her cheek. Now what? "Are you OK?" It was a stupid question. Of course, she was not OK. The next thing I know, Zoe clutched her stomach and groaned. Now I was getting panicky. "Zoe? Talk to me." "Pain¡­", she breathed. "Like someone punched me." It was obvious that no one punched her. I was right here! But why would she feel the pain? And then it hit me. Punching that came out of nowhere¡­ it didn''t come out of nowhere. It was the mate bond! Duke! It was him and his foolish advice for Ash to vent his anger with a fight. Ash said that he will think about it, but it seems that thinking is over. "Do you know where Luca is?", I asked with urgency. "I think that you are sharing pain with your mate. Come with me." I held Zoe''s arm for support as we made our way out of the study. I was confident that if we can find them, and they see that their scuffle is hurting Zoe, they will stop. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 74 - Talking With Fists Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - Zoe wanted to talk to Serina in private and I decided to linger in the living room and wait for them to finish. Everyone dispersed after breakfast with individuals under one hundred years old following Mona toward the garden, to participate in some activity she prepared. I''m not sure how much fun those activities are, but I know that Hugo and Emilio are attracted to the prizes that Mona got for winners, so they are super-enthusiastic. Electronics, travel vouchers, designer clothing. Mona is like super-rich Santa¡­ but she is a girl¡­ and it''s not Christmas. With the noisemakers gone, and nothing more pressing to do, I took a moment to reflect on the current state of things. After Zoe and Serina are done with the girl-only chat, I will join them in the lab to give my blood sample for DNA testing. I can''t wait for that last obstacle to be removed so I can fully enjoy my mate. The image of Zoe naked writhing under me is impossible to forget, and I''m sure that we will create many more memories, just like the one from last night. I was a nervous wreck since the blood oath ceremony, but after last night, I can say that it was all worth it. Zoe in my arms feels so right and I can''t wait to put my mark on her. Actually, it''s much longer than one week. For years, I''m watching Zoe and suppressing my desire for her. But not anymore. Shadow is equally thrilled. I remember his excitement washing over me in waves last night, and I nearly lost my hearing while he howled from happiness when he and Diana ran toward the mansion. Diana¡­ a fitting name for Zoe''s beautiful wolf. As much as Shadow was craving for his time with Diana, I couldn''t wait to be with Zoe. I thought that our make-out session in the river was amazing, but when we got into my room (now OUR room), it was on a totally different level. The shower was stimulating, and when we moved to the bed, I thought that I will explode. Kissing Zoe feels divine as her flavors of caramel are the best thing ever, but kissing her down there is even better. I can''t believe I actually did that! And she allowed it. More than allowed, she fisted my hair and called my name breathlessly, and I can''t wait to do it again. It''s all surreal. The girl I worshiped silently for years, is mine. All mine. Only mine. When we are done with the official part of this birthday party and guests leave (I''m counting, four more hours), I plan to lock myself with Zoe and lick her sweet pussy until she loses her voice. Yup. That sounds like a wonderful plan. The villa suddenly became eerie silent, and my instincts told me to stay alert. I closed my eyes in order to sense my surroundings. Just as I guessed, there was a familiar presence approaching me. "There you are¡­", Ash said from the door, not trying to conceal the fact that he was looking for me. After our conflict this morning, I can imagine that it''s nothing good. "Can we talk?", he said with a fake smile. I sneered at the bastard. He interrupted my sweet time with Zoe last night, and then he sneaked into my room to watch her sleeping. And both times he was spouting some nonsense about how Zoe is still his girlfriend. She will be his only over my dead body! We would clash that morning if Zoe didn''t interfere. Does Ash really think I will believe his poorly constructed fa?ade of a cultured guy? ''Ignore him or hit him!'', Shadow growled in my mind. He didn''t think that Ash wants to settle anything with his words, and I agreed with him. "Are you sure you want to talk?" Ash shrugged. "We need to start somewhere." Well, he had a point. "OK. Talk." "Not here.", Ash said and gestured toward the hallway. I stood up and followed after him. I didn''t want to be close to Ash, but it was childish to spoil our years of friendship over one bad day. Less than a day, actually. I will never forgive Ash that he cheated on Zoe, but the fact is that Ash not treating Zoe well, played in my favor. Sure, Zoe doesn''t know that Ash cheated, but if he was a dotting boyfriend, she would have difficulty letting go of him even with the mate bond forming between us. Zoe is a kind girl and guilty conscience would eat her up and spoil our happiness. I was ready to push my previous grudges aside if Ash accepts that Zoe and I are together, and he stops acting like a toddler who is throwing a tantrum over a toy he can''t have. We exited the villa through the side door, out of the sight of our friends whose clamor was going further away. It seems they were going into the forest. I was looking in the direction of the noise, trying to see if I can spot someone, and then I felt a sharp pain as the bastard sucker punched me. First in the face, and then in the stomach. Shadow stirred inside me, urging me to respond with equal measure, but I pushed him back. We can hit each other until we pass out, but then what? I staggered back and held onto my stomach. "What the hell, Ash!?" He flexed his fingers into a fist and smirked at me. "It''s true. This does make me feel better." I looked at him in disbelief as my cheek throbbed. "You said that you want to talk." "I am talking.", he said smugly. "With my fists." "Are you really stupid to think that a fight will resolve anything?" Ash exhaled sharply. "I know that I want something you won''t give me. What else can I do?" "Zoe is not a thing you can give and take.", I spat angrily. "If you don''t know what to do, I suggest talking before you start hitting." "There is no point talking." At that moment, I really hated Ash, but I didn''t want to fight him. It wouldn''t solve anything, even though he had a point. We both wanted the same thing, and it was mine. And he was right. There was no point talking. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I turned to leave. I had no intention of being his punching bag so that he can vent his frustration, and fighting back will only spur him further. "Where are you going!?", Ash shouted and grabbed my shoulder. I shook my shoulder away from his hold. "If this is why you called me, I''m leaving. Only an idiot will think that beating me up will make Zoe accept you back." Ash shook his head. "I know that she is out of my reach and it''s your fault." My fault? Well, I guess he needed to blame someone, and I''ve got the honors. "Even if you make our mate bond disappear, Zoe will not be yours. Not now, not ever." Ash agreed with this. "She always believed in the mate bond. From the moment she recognized you as her mate, she won''t look at another man. Ever. Even if I snap your neck in two, Zoe will grieve for eternity, but she will never be mine." I really couldn''t understand his mindset. "Why can''t you let her go, Ash?" "Don''t talk about things you don''t understand!" "But I do understand, Ash!" His stubbornness irritated me to no end, and I was shouting at this point. "Don''t forget that Zoe was misguided to believe how you might be her mate, but my head was clear. I knew that she was not my sister, and I knew that what I feel for her are not brotherly affections. But I stood on the side and watched the two of you make out and I listened to her stories of how you shared ice cream and how touching it was when you gave her your jacket while watching the outdoor movie and it got windy. I didn''t throw a tantrum because I wanted her to be happy. Why can''t you do the same?" "You want me to watch you be happy with Zoe and enjoy the sight?" I shrugged. "It''s your problem how much you will enjoy it, but you should not spoil her happiness." "I can''t be happy when I see you with her. Maybe you didn''t come with us on dates, but your presence always lingered between me and Zoe. She always spoke about how you are kind and considerate. Luca, the perfect brother. Perfect man. Whichever girl ends up with you will be the lucky one. Because of you, she refused to let me touch her." I was flabbergasted. Was he jealous because Zoe spoke highly of me? If he was bothered, why didn''t he change for the better so that Zoe praises him? "I really don''t get you, Ash. Are you telling me that you suddenly realized you are in love with Zoe? If that''s the truth, it came too late. Not because she found out that I''m her mate, but because you fooled around with all those girls." Ash''s eyes flashed in anger. "What do you know?" "I know that if you really loved Zoe, you would keep it in your pants. You were fine knowing that Zoe is waiting for you at home while you jumped from one girl to another. Do you know why Zoe didn''t let you touch you? It''s because no matter how much you showered, she could smell those sluts on you¡­" ''POW!'' This punch in the face made me see stars. I think the bastard broke my nose. I staggered backward and shook my head. I blinked in time to see Ash rushing toward me with a crazed stare. I was ready to dodge him when I thought I heard Zoe''s voice. ''Mate is here!'', Shadow exclaimed. Zoe? No, no¡­ if she sees us fighting, Zoe will use her ability. She looked so weak this morning, and she didn''t recuperate. I turned in the direction of the villa, and I saw Zoe running toward me with a panicked expression on her beautiful face. I wanted to tell Zoe to stay away, but then I felt an excruciating pain flaring in my lower back. The last thing I saw was Zoe falling on her knees, only a few steps away from me. Why was she reaching for her back? My groan mixed with Zoe''s, and then darkness consumed me. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 75 - Sharing Pain Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - When Serina told me that I''m feeling Luca''s pain, I was scared. Why was he hurting? I left him in the dining room. Was he in a fight? It''s not an exaggeration to say that Luca is very nimble, and no one can land a hit in him easily. Did the guys gang up on him? Why would they do that? Ignoring the stinging pain in my cheek and ache in my abdomen, I dashed downstairs. Other than the staff members cleaning the dining room, the mansion seemed empty. Where is Luca? How do I find him? Serina whipped her phone and scrolled quickly through live feeds from security cameras. "Can you trace his scent?", Serina asked without lifting her eyes off from her phone, and I facepalmed. How could I forget about that? Both Serina and I were anxious to find out what''s going on, yet I panicked while Serina kept her cool. She really is an amazing role model. The mix of scents from the breakfast was still lingering in the air, but I could pick up the apples. Which way did he go? I started walking down the hallway in the direction scent seemed stronger, with Serina two steps behind me, and I heard her say, "Found him!" I glanced at her phone and saw Ash and Luca facing each other at the far back of the villa. The moment I figured out where they were, I rushed that way without waiting for Serina. Sure, maybe Luca and Ash were talking, but I had no intention of leaving Luca to talk with Ash on his own. The moment they came into view, I saw Ash glaring at Luca with his hands balled into fists. It was obvious that Ash was furious and about to pounce on my mate. What got him so riled up? Ash looked more pissed than he did this morning. And then I heard Luca''s voice. "¡­you jumped from one girl to another. Do you know why Zoe didn''t let you touch you? It''s because no matter how much you showered, she could smell those sluts on you¡­" I froze in disbelief. I suspected that there was something going on but hearing it like this hurt. Ash was cheating on me, and Luca knew. Why didn''t he tell me? If Luca knew, probably everyone else knew also. I was such an idiot. I snapped out of my daze at the scene of Ash attacking Luca. No, no, this is NOT happening! ''Diana! Diana!'', I called frantically, but it didn''t work. Shit! She told me that our time-stopping from earlier that morning exhausted her, and she needs to rest. Without an option to stop time or to shift into my wolf form, I rushed toward Luca and Ash, determined to stand between them. "Stop it! Stop!", I shouted breathlessly, hoping that my voice will reach them, but it reached only Luca who turned to face me. Ash already lunged toward Luca, and his knee hit Luca in his lower back. Piercing pain made me fall on my knees. Serina was right. I could feel Luca''s pain. I gasped for air and dragged myself next to Luca who was lying on the ground. "Luca?", I called while touching his cheek. Did he pass out? Why was he not moving? "Luca!?" He can''t be dead. Not from a hit in the back. He is a werewolf, for crying out loud! It took me a moment to remember checking his pulse and I exhaled in relief when I felt that small rhythmic thumping under my fingers. I sat on the ground and caressed Luca''s cheeks while waiting for him to open his eyes. Even while lying on the ground with those specks of dirt on his face, he was the most handsome guy I ever saw. The pain in my back was radiating but I gritted my teeth and ignored it. I wanted to put Luca''s head in my lap, but I remembered that the last hit he received landed on his back, and I shouldn''t move him carelessly. Sure, a hit in the back can''t kill a werewolf, but permanent crippling damage is possible. What if he has some spinal injury? Ash cleared his throat, reminding me of his presence. "I didn''t expect that he will turn in the middle of a fight." I could hear the guilt in his voice, but I didn''t care. "Why did you attack him?" "It''s how guys solve grudges." Did I hear him right? "What?" Ash nodded like it''s a totally normal thing and I''m the ignorant one who doesn''t get it. "Like this, our previous grudges are erased, and we can start anew." I couldn''t believe this. "I knew that you are not the sharpest tool in the shed, but now I suspect that you are a moron." "Zoe, I know that this looks bad, but if Luca was not distracted, he could evade that. It''s not my fault he forgot that in a fight he needs to keep his eyes on the opponent." Yeah, Luca could evade that, but he didn''t because he put me first, like always. "He didn''t want me to use my ability." "You have an ability?", Ash asked. "What is it?" Now I knew that Ash didn''t figure out how he found himself in the hallway suddenly. I looked up at him like I''m seeing a stranger. "Safety is in secrecy, Ash." Ash frowned. "But you told Luca, and you know about my ability." "Don''t compare yourself to Luca. In my eyes, the two of you are heaven and earth. And just to remind you, I''m not the only one who knows about your ability, but that''s your problem. You see, Ash, you never knew how to protect what you have. Not your ability, not me, and not Luca." "What are you talking about, Zoe? I always protected you.", Ash grumbled. "Did you?", I snapped. "You protected me by cheating? Everyone knew. Everyone laughed at me behind my back. I''m sure they called me stupid Zoe, and you blended perfectly with the crowd that mocked my ignorance." I was surprised that I was not hurt because he cheated. Is it because I suspected it? But the fact that everyone knew and mocked me behind my back, was like a thorn in my chest that will never go away. Besides dating, I thought that Ash and I are friends first. Friends don''t make their friends a laughingstock. I''m confident Fynn and the guys had a great time on their guy''s nights out. Did any of them think of reminding Ash that he had a girlfriend? "I never called you stupid.", Ash said after some time. "It doesn''t matter how you called me, Ash. This is about how you made me feel. I was telling everyone we are mates, and how we will confirm that when we get of age. And what did you do? How is that protecting me?" "It''s not like that." "And how is it!?", I snapped. Ash shrugged. "I was curious, and they were there, interested, so I thought of giving it a go. I mean, if I learn a thing or two, it would be beneficial for you." I stifled a laugh at his hypocrisy. "Let me see if I understood this right. You cheated on me for my sake. Well, thank you, Ash, for all the sacrifices you made for me." ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "I know that you clearing the air is important, but I want to check on Luca¡­", Serina said from the side. "It''s worrisome that he is still unconscious. That was quite a hit he received." I know. I felt it. Serina knelt next to Luca and started feeling his pulse. "We should get a stretcher.", I said. Serina rejected the idea. "No need." She waved at Ash to come down and explained, "I need you two to pretend to carry him. Just in case someone is watching¡­" A puff of dust rose from around Luca as his body rose an inch into the air evenly. If I was not so upset about Ash and Luca fighting and Luca ending up unconscious, I would admire her perfect control of the air currents. It was like Luca was lying on an invisible solid bed that could go up or down based on Serina''s will. "Put your hands below him and pretend to lift him, I will do the rest.", Serina instructed while bending and placing her hands below Luca''s shoulders. "We are going to my lab." I wanted to get up, but the pain in my back brought me back to my knees. Serina placed her palm on my shoulder. "I didn''t know it''s that bad. How are you feeling?" I puffed my cheeks. "It hurts like hell, but I can make it." It would be better if Diana is here to heal me. Why isn''t Shadow healing Luca? "What happened to you?", Ash asked. I sneered at him. "You happened." Ash was visibly confused. "What?" "Zoe can feel Luca''s pain.", Serina answered before I could. "I''m not sure if her body is taking any physical damage but her pain receptors are reflecting Luca''s." She turned to me. "When we get in the lab, I want to run scans on you¡­" Ash gaped in disbelief, and I could see his eyes moving frantically, probably thinking about all the times he hit Luca. "I''m sorry, Zoe", Ash said in a shaky voice. "If I knew¡­" "I don''t care.", I cut him off. I really didn''t care. The only thing I wanted was for Luca to open his eyes and to tell me that everything will be alright. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 76 - The Surgery, Remorse, And Apologies Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - I took a few deep breaths and forced myself to stand despite excruciating pain in my back. My stomach and cheek hurt also, but the back was the worst. "Can you make it to the lab?", Serina asked while supporting me. I didn''t want to be an obstacle for Luca getting his treatment. "I will try. If it''s too much, just leave me behind." Ash moved closer to me. "Let me carry you¡­" "No need.", I snapped. "Don''t touch me." I didn''t want him to read my thoughts again, and just the idea of his hands on me didn''t feel right. Ignoring Ash''s sour expression, I turned to Serina. "Let''s proceed with the original plan. You lift Luca and we will go. I can make it." Ash moved to his original spot and gaped in disbelief at Luca''s hovering body. Ah, he doesn''t know that Serina can whip tornadoes and summon clouds. He was not there when Serina did a number on Ari, and he spent most of his time in London. Once we reached the lab, Serina was quick to check on Luca, and she made me go through the same as soon as he was finished. I was grateful that she has all those machines in her lab. There was even a CAT scan and an ultrasound. I held my breath while listening to the results. "I don''t see any physical issues with you, Zoe.", Serina said while shoving painkillers into my hand and gesturing for me to take them. She was talking about my condition, and I had a bad feeling that she started with the good news. "You are sharing only pain with Luca, and there is a chance you are not sharing everything. We can do further tests on this at some other time. However, Luca needs surgery. His spine is broken, and I need to realign it so that it can heal properly." "Will he be alright?", I asked in a voice so distant that I didn''t recognize as mine. "Luca is a werewolf, Zoe.", Serina assured me. "He will be fine. Now I need you to run to Sergio''s villa and get Calista here. I need an assistant who won''t freak out at the sight of blood." "I will help you.", I said right away. She rejected me. "You are a mess, Zoe. Even if the painkillers help with the pain, you are not in the right mindset." "I will do it.", Ash volunteered. I whipped my head to glare at him. Why the fuck was he still here? "I won''t allow you to touch him. This is all your fault!" Ash pressed his lips into a line. "I know. And I want to help." Serina put her hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "Wait outside, Zoe. The surgery won''t take long and it''s straightforward, but the longer we delay, the more Luca is healing in wrong ways." I let out a shaky breath. "Are you sure you know how to do it?" It was a stupid question, but I had to ask. Serina nodded confidently. "Since I found out who Drago really is, I spent a lot of time studying werewolves and their anatomy, and I have plenty of experience opening up bodies and putting them back together. This will be a piece of cake. Remember, a werewolf can die only if two organs are damaged, brain or heart. Everything else will self-heal. Even as we speak, Luca''s spine is healing, but if I don''t realign it properly, he might limp or have some other side-effect." It''s not that I didn''t trust Serina, but surgery on a spine sounded serious. What if something goes wrong? "If he shifts into his wolf, his bones will be rearranged. Can that fix the issue without surgery?" Serina nodded and shrugged at the same time. "Shifting might solve the issue, but there are no guarantees, and we need Luca awake in order to shift. Now get out so that we can start." With that, I left the room and sat on the floor, waiting for them to finish. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - Ash moved in silence according to my instructions and we were ready for the surgery in record time. I prepared most of the instruments on the side for Ash to pass to me, and I gave Luca total anesthesia before starting. I didn''t want to risk him regaining consciousness and moving when my hands are inside his back. "How many times you did this?", Ash finally spoke as he passed me the scalpel. "Fixing the spine? This is my first time.", I responded honestly. "But don''t worry, I know what I''m doing." Of course, I knew what I was doing. Thanks to my father, I spent a lot of time dissecting our specimens. Ah, if Aldus was here, he would be the one performing the surgery and I would assist him. The moment the scalpel started slicing Luca''s skin, we heard a shrill scream from outside. Damn it! I forgot. "Can you bring Zoe in?", I asked Ash. "The painkillers are not enough. We will need to sedate her." Ash gave me a complicated look, but he went to get her. Zoe staggered inside, refusing Ash''s assistance to walk. I could see that she didn''t want Ash to touch her which made me wonder what happened. I mean, only yesterday Zoe was all over Ash, and now there was an invisible wall between them. Was it because of this fight between Ash and Luca, or is it more than that? I left those thoughts for later. Zoe didn''t want to go under total anesthesia, but I gave her no choice. "You will obey, or I will make you." I knew that she was concerned about Luca but feeling the pain of surgery is not an option. "Think of it positively. When you wake up, it will be all over.", I said and she finally agreed. It took a few minutes to get Zoe ready on the exam table that was on the other side of the room, and then I could focus on what I wanted to do. Luca''s surgery was a success. I confirmed that it started healing properly before patching him up. If Luca is human, he wouldn''t be able to walk no matter how skilled I am. Luckily, werewolf bodies are wired for self-healing, and I only needed to put things into place and nature took care of everything. My concern was that Luca was unconscious. I read some books where the wolf side will take over bodily functions, and sometimes shut it down in order to save human. Is it possible that Luca was in so much pain that his wolf decided to keep him in a state of deep sleep? If that''s true, how come Zoe was conscious? Is her tolerance for pain higher, or maybe she was not getting 100% of Luca''s pain? I took a mental note to discuss this with them and see if they are willing to go under tests. If it''s just pain sharing, it''s not very useful, but what if this connection between them is something else and we are only seeing the tip of the iceberg? I heard that mates can sense each other''s emotions and sometimes they can communicate mentally, but this sharing of sensations between Luca and Zoe was something new. I wondered if it''s limited to only pain. Ah, more tests! Ash was helping without a word, but I could see that his eyes were full of regret. I stitched Luca''s back and I applied on the wound the healing balm that I made personally with my alchemy. It will prevent infection and speed up healing with no scars visible. With that done, I asked Ash, "What are you thinking about?" "I will stay in London for some time.", Ash responded. "I need to cool off my head and rethink my priorities." He looked at sleeping Zoe before turning toward me. "I know I fucked up. OK? This¡­" Ash gestured toward Luca. "It shouldn''t happen. I didn''t know I was hurting Zoe either. I just felt left out, and I didn''t know how to deal with it. Maybe this is my punishment for being a crappy boyfriend and an even worse friend. I mean¡­ if I''m a good friend, I should be happy for Zoe and Luca, yet¡­" He let out a long exhale. "I will figure this out, and then I will return with apologies and everything. I will tell them that I''m sorry and then I will leave. I know that they won''t accept my apology now, but I will keep on apologizing until they do. No matter what, Luca and Zoe were always there for me, and I can''t just cut them off." Now that I saw Ash being humble and talking sense, I thought that maybe Duke''s method of Ash beating up Luca to settle grudges worked, albeit in some twisted way. Of course, Luca and Zoe bearing the pain of Ash''s selfishness was not the best way to go about it, but the outcome is there. Ash was accepting that Zoe was with Luca, and I could see that Ash was sincere in his desire to apologize. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 77 - A Safe Place Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Zoe, Luca, and Ash are so mature that sometimes I forget they are just teenagers who grew up in a scant environment without real parental figures. What did I do when I was seventeen or eighteen years old? I was a low-key girl, attending high school and daydreaming about Duke. In comparison to my past, my three fosterlings finished high school and are having jobs and responsibilities, and awesome powers. The biggest thing I often forget about Zoe, Luca, and Ash is that they are not humans. They are werewolves, each with a beast inside that moves on instinct and amplifies their emotions while craving power and dominance. What Ash felt like being left out must have been excruciating once his wolf augmented it and transformed it into being betrayed and abandoned by his partner. I remember Lazarus telling me that werewolves are possessive of things and people, even if they are not rightfully theirs. Yes, Zoe is Luca''s mate, but she was Ash''s girlfriend first, and no matter how far Zoe and Ash went with their relationship or if Ash was faithful, the fact is that Ash always returned home to Zoe, and he thought of her as his. Letting go of Zoe is going against Ash''s nature. I looked at the dejected teenager in front of me and my heart cracked. We met only three years ago, but since then I am the only mother he knows. I am not a werewolf, and most of the time I had no idea what I was doing, but I knew that my job as Ash''s foster mother was to provide him a safe place where he can be himself. Who will accept him if not his family? I failed. I walked to Ash, and I gave him a hug which he returned reluctantly. "Aren''t you afraid I will read your thoughts?", Ash asked. I smiled. "Feel free to. It will probably be easier than to explain with words what I have on my mind." I could feel his hold on me tightening and I focused on memories of how I found them in the forest, and how they followed me to Lazarus''s villa, and then we went to Fynn''s place¡­ my visits, watching them train, taking them shopping, restaurants¡­ smiles, bickering, laughter, goofing around¡­ I hoped that he will read from my thoughts that I know he didn''t mean to hurt Luca or Zoe, and that whatever he is feeling is OK and normal, and that he can take as much time as he needs to figure out things and whenever he is ready, we will be right here waiting for him. "Thank you, Serina¡­", Ash''s voice was cracking. "Thank you, Ash.", I said in return. "I am grateful that you are part of my life, and I am proud of you." The monitoring machines attached to Luca showed increased brain activity, and I patted Ash''s back. "OK. Enough sopping. Help me get Luca and Zoe upstairs. They are about to wake up." Ash frowned. "Do you need my help?" I could see that Ash was trying to avoid seeing Zoe and Luca. "This is your patient also. Besides, if you avoid Zoe and Luca now, it will be more difficult to face them later." Ash nodded reluctantly and I gestured at the bed where Luca was. "Both this one and Zoe''s bed are on wheels. Let''s push them to the elevator in the back. You take Luca." Duke was the one who insisted on installing a big elevator, and I was against it, saying that it will ruin the regal architecture, but now I could see that it came in handy. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - I could hear distant voices, but I couldn''t understand the words. Shadow was in deep sleep. My right arm was warm, and the delightful sparks told me that my mate is by my side. Zoe. The scent of caramel confirmed that it was Zoe. My eyelids weighed a ton, and I couldn''t open my eyes. What''s going on? Oh, yes. Ash wanted to fight, but then Zoe came, and I blacked out. The voices gradually became clearer, and I understood that those are Serina and Mateo. I think I moved my fingers a little when I heard Zoe''s raspy voice. "Luca¡­ Luca¡­ Can you hear me? Squeeze my hand if you can." Was she crying? I think I squeezed her hand because she exhaled loudly. I fought mightily to open my eyes and it took me some time to see the light. And there she was, Zoe¡­ looking at me with a sad smile on her face. "Hey¡­", I breathed. I wanted to reach her cheek, but something tugged my left hand. I looked down to see that I was attached to the IV. What the¡­? "He is awake!", Zoe exclaimed, and I heard steps approaching. Serina, Mateo, Ash. All three of them looking my way, but only Serina approached me. She pressed something metallic on my forehead and checked the monitor that was on the left side of my bed. I wanted to stand up, but Serina was quick to put her hand on my shoulder and keep me down. "You are on heavy painkillers and waking up after surgery.", Serina said. "Surgery?" Well, that explains the IV. "Sorry, Luca.", Ash said. "I didn''t mean to hurt you like that." Why is everyone looking at me like I''m dying? "What''s wrong with me?" Serina was now standing next to my feet, and she jabbed a needle in my left foot. I jerked my leg on a reflex. "Ouch!" Zoe exclaimed and I wondered what''s that about. Serina smiled and nodded in satisfaction and then she repeated the needle-jab in my right foot. That hurt also and Zoe hissed. "Can you stop doing that?", I asked Serina. Serina shook her head. "Your scuffle with Ash ended up with a spine injury. I performed surgery to realign your spine so that it heals properly. You feeling this needle means that nerves healed well. Stay in bed at least a day before you attempt sitting up and you are not allowed to stand up until I clear you. Is that understood?" I never saw Serina being so serious. I had to agree. "Yes." "Why didn''t you defend?", Ash asked me. "You were just standing there and then you even got distracted." "I knew that fighting won''t achieve anything. If I let you hit me a few times you would calm down and then we could talk.", I said honestly. I really didn''t have an intention to fight him. "Next time you should think twice before being someone''s punching bag.", Serina said, and I could see that there was more behind her words. "Just tell me straight. No riddles.", I demanded. My head was foggy, and it was difficult to focus on anything. "I can feel your pain.", Zoe said. "What?" "We will leave you now. Zoe can explain.", Serina said and tilted her head toward the door for Mateo to follow. "Call us if you need anything. Ash?" "Just a minute¡­", Ash said to Serina, and he turned to me and Zoe. "I know that I was an ass. I apologize." "Do you think that your shallow apology will fix anything?", Zoe hissed at him. I found it ironic because he asked her the same thing earlier that morning. Zoe pointed her index finger at him angrily. "It was my eighteenth birthday, Ash. You knew about my fears and insecurities, but you ignored it all and managed to make it about yourself." "You are right.", Ash said. "I don''t expect you to forgive me, but I still wanted to tell you that I''m sorry. I will spend some time in London to cool off and I hope that when we meet each other next time, we can start over." "Sounds good.", I said, and Ash forced a smile, nodded, and left the room. Zoe looked at me with an adorable pout. "Why are you so forgiving? He broke your spine." "It wasn''t on purpose. Ash was angry but he is not evil. Don''t hold it against him. I know how much it hurts to see the girl you like be with someone else." "Don''t compare yourself to Ash, Luca. You didn''t challenge him to a fight." "True. But I had years to acknowledge my feelings and to conceal them, while Ash felt like someone pulled a rug under his feet." "Do you really think that he will change?", Zoe asked. "I think that he is working on it. Give him time." I interpreted Zoe''s smile as agreement, and I went back to my question from a few minutes ago. "What was that about us sharing pain?" Zoe told me that she could feel pain in her cheek, abdomen, and back. Just how Ash was hitting me. "Serina said that when you feel better, she can perform tests with a goal to find out more. Maybe we are sharing more than just pain. And she also recommended that we talk about this with Sergio, and see how common is for mates to share senses..." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 78 - Healing With The Mate Bond Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - I was fascinated by the information that Zoe and I are sharing pain and maybe more. At the same time, I was regretful that Zoe felt Ash''s hits which I allowed to land on me. "I''m sorry, Zoe. I promise to be careful in the future. I don''t want you to feel any pain." She smiled. "I will hold you accountable." "We are truly one, Zoe." She hummed in agreement. "One soul, two bodies." "Not for long.", I said, and Zoe''s cheeks instantly turned red. She understood the reference to how we won''t be two bodies for long. I can''t wait to claim her as mine. While on the topic of claiming her, I remembered, "We should give blood to Serina for a DNA test." "She already took samples while you were unconscious. We will get the results shortly. By tomorrow morning, if not sooner." Now, this was exciting. I needed to stop thinking about what''s going to happen after DNA results are out because I was hard already and Serina told me not to move. Damn it! What if Serina asks me to take it easy for another week or longer? Yes, I know¡­ I''m a virgin for nearly eighteen years and a few more days shouldn''t be much, but my mate is right next to me. She is ready and willing, and she smells like caramel. And she is mine. Fuck! I felt like cursing loudly, but then Zoe would ask for an explanation, and I didn''t want her to find out how horny I was. Change of topic¡­ change of topic¡­ what can I talk about? I''ve got it! "What''s the status with the birthday party?" "Everyone left.", Zoe said. "Serina recommended that I stick to you as close as possible so that our bond helps with your healing. How is Shadow?" "He is sleeping. Probably healing me now." I glanced at the adorable girl by my side. My mate. "How about you remove your clothes? Healing will be better if our contact is skin to skin." Based on the amount of her blush, I assumed that she will refuse, but Zoe bit her lower lip and glanced at me. "I will help you undress..." This healing will be amazing. I just knew it. And it will be so much better after we get the DNA results. Will I be able to wait until then? Oh, crap! I need Serina to clear me as OK for activity because what I plan to do to Zoe will be a vigorous activity. Definitely. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - When I heard that Luca needed surgery after his scuffle with Ash, I blamed myself for advising Ash to do whatever it takes to vent his anger. To be honest, I was thinking that a few punches will do. Who could imagine a broken spine? I was relieved to hear that the surgery went well and when Luca woke up, I felt better. After Serina confirmed that he is doing fine, we left the teens to talk. I held Serina''s hand and absentmindedly walked with her down the hallway. The whole villa was unusually silent after the guests left. I get it, this was designed with a pack of werewolves in mind, and I could almost hear the walls whispering for more people (or werewolves) to come. I would say, no way, but it seems that Serina plans to adopt more werewolves¡­ Fynn included. I wish that I find a way to refuse her requests. "You are quiet.", Serina said when we entered the living room. I sat on the sofa, and Serina immediately snuggled into my embrace. I love how she comes to me naturally, without me needing to invite her. "I just think that this parenting work is way over my head.", I shared some of my thoughts. "Don''t blame yourself, Duke. You did what you thought was right, and in a way, it worked out." "It worked because you were there to fix the mess I caused." Serina scrunched her nose. "Stop looking down on yourself, Duke. No one gets to talk bad about you. Not even you." I could only stare at her in awe. How does one respond to that? "You are amazing." She really is. The best. "What do you think about Zoe and Luca sharing pain? Is that possible?" "I think it is.", Serina responded. "Do you know that when Magda shot you, I felt pain in my chest?" "Really?" She nodded. "At that time, I didn''t know what it was, but I remember that it was very painful like my chest was on fire. And I felt the urgency to see you. My instincts were telling me that you are in danger." Serina straightened up and looked at me. "We should do some tests related to that." "Do you think there is more to it?" Serina shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "We won''t know until we try. I didn''t feel any pain when you were sparring with Lazarus during Luca''s birthday party, or when you were fighting with Fynn two days ago, so I don''t think this is simple, but there must be something. We already know that we can connect mentally. I mean, we shared many moments while apart thanks to Soul Echo. I believe that our souls are linked, and I wonder how far that connection is going. What if we can communicate mentally? Or maybe we can exchange messages by drawing with a finger on the palm?" I love it when she gets all fired up, but in this case, I needed to bring her back to Earth. I pinched Serina''s nose harshly. "Aw!", she cried and yanked her head back. "What was that for?" I wiggled my nose. "Nothing. No pain. The test is complete." Serina paused for a moment and then she shook her head helplessly. "You could have just said that you don''t want tests. Is there a need to hurt me?" "We won''t know until we try.", I threw her words at her smugly and she made a face before diving back into my embrace. I love our playful bickering. I love every moment with Serina. Serina let out a long exhale. "Now that Zoe''s birthday business is over, I need to call Lazarus." I didn''t like this part. Anything related to Lazarus made my insides churn. "Do we need him?" "He will be the only one who can actually resist the suppression of your wolf." I knew that but¡­ "I don''t like him." Serina stifled a laugh. "You don''t need to like him." Her smile faded and she looked at me with all the worry in the world. "Are you sure you want to go through this?" "Yes, my love.", I confirmed for the umpteenth time. "I am ready." She smiled sadly and I tightened my hold on her. I knew what she was worried about. She was worried that I will change, that I will get hurt or that my wolf will take over, or that I will die. There are so many things that could happen and I''m aware of the risks, but I can''t live while hiding in Serina''s shadow. Not like this. I hate to admit it, but I am powerless, a liability, a risk. I was determined to do whatever it takes to get stronger so that I can stand by her side. She told me about her world, our world, and I know that there are many dangers. My choices are to stay the way I am, and to feign ignorance while letting Serina fight all the battles, or to take risks and hope for the best where I won''t need to hide. Well, how I see it, there is only one choice because I can''t allow the woman I love to fight both hers and my battles. "How about we go to the study and call Lazarus together?", I suggested. Serina looked at me. "Really? Now?" "Now or tomorrow won''t make a big difference." Serina agreed and led the way to the study. I was anxious. Getting Lazarus onboard was the last step before I take the antidote for my wolf. I exhaled sharply and shook of the reluctance that started creeping into me. This is not the time for doubts. Sergio told me that wolves can smell fear and I need to make my wolf submit by showing him that I''m not afraid. Lazarus was obnoxiously cheery when he realized that Serina was calling him, and he said that he can come anytime. "Tomorrow?", I scribbled on a paper and showed it to Serina. "How about tomorrow?", Serina asked him. "Sure. Will you send me the coordinates or the ride?" "Mitch will pick you up tomorrow around 10 AM and you will be here in time for lunch.", Serina said. "I look forward to it.", Lazarus said happily. With that, Serina ended the call and turned to look at me with a small frown on her enchanting face. "You want him to come tomorrow?" I confirmed. "He is available, and we are ready. There is no reason to delay." I wanted this to be done as soon as possible. I''ve got an idea. "We should invite Sergio for lunch tomorrow so that he and Lazarus can talk. Both of them will be part of the plan, and with Sergio present, the whole story about my background will be more believable." Serina pursed her lips. "I think that Calista is still with Sergio. If he comes for lunch, she will come as well. We won''t be able to talk openly with her around." I didn''t think it''s a big deal. "Maybe it''s time to tell Calista about my background." It''s only a matter of time before she finds out, anyway. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 79 - Negotiating With Lazarus Author''s note: This is from Lazarus''s point of view - - - I looked at the never-ending greenery below the helicopter while wondering why Serina summoned me suddenly. My resources told me that she purchased a home with that Drago character. She is not inviting me to a housewarming party, is she? No. She said that she needs a favor that can be discussed only in person, and I ended up agreeing to come right away, like an idiot. Will I ever be able to say, ''no'', to her? My unreasonable infatuation with Serina started from the moment I met her, more than three years ago. I thought I was going to lose my mind if I don''t get my hands on her. I don''t remember if I ever smelled anything more seductive than Seraphina. She was standing in the garden, like the epitome of beauty, purity, and lustful desires packed in one magnificent package. But then Aldus reminded me where I was, and he told me that she is his daughter who I need to respect and treat as a gentleman (or I will feel his wrath), and I pushed my urges down which started the strenuous battle against my wolf. Sometimes later, I made a beginner''s mistake by kissing Serina when she was weak and I''m not sure she ever forgave me, no matter how much I apologized. Probably because she sensed that I was not really sorry for what I have done. Yes, I regretted degrading our relationship, but not the kiss. She tasted better than I imagined. Like a piece of heaven drizzled with honey. Delicious. When I found out that she has a partner, a character named Drago Orsini, and that Aldus approves of him, I decided to take the back seat. I mean, the guy is human, and he will die sooner or later, and then I will get my chance to approach Serina again. How long can he be in his prime? Twenty years? Forty? For us, that''s nothing. I was quite disciplined in keeping my distance from Serina, not because I am a gentleman, but because seeing her with another man was eating me alive. Not to mention that I barely suppressed my urges to rip Drago''s head off. We crossed our fists once. What''s up with that strength? Is he on steroids or something? It''s not that I fought many humans, but I assumed they are weaker in general. "This is it, Mr. Lupo!", I heard Mitch''s voice through my headset, and I glanced down to see that the forest opened up to an expansive clearing. I narrowed my eyes while wondering if I''m seeing things. Isn''t this the packhouse of the Bluemoon pack? There was the mansion and the garden, and based on patches of grass that were patted down, I could assume that some activity on a larger scale took place here recently. As much as the view below me was beautiful, I didn''t think that a woman like Seraphina would isolate herself far from the city that provides modern amenities. Even Drago Orsini is known as a financial wizard in London. How did the two of them end up buying a house in the middle of nowhere? The helicopter was approaching the helipad and I saw Serina and Drago waiting for me nearby. I took a deep breath to calm myself and my wolf. I can do this without causing an incident as long as I focus on Serina and I ignore the dork. Goddess, how much I missed her¡­ ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I was glad to see Lazarus again. If not for my knowledge that he is interested in me romantically, I would give him a hug. Unfortunately for Lazarus, he met me when I was still unable to control my unusually high pheromones, and it turned out that he fell for me. Would he be attracted to me without the effect of my pheromones? I will never get an answer to that question. Until Lazarus finds his mate or someone he likes more than me, I will carry this guilt because my incompetence affected a person who could be a dear friend. I really hope that Lazarus will shake off his infatuation with me soon, and we can hold a normal conversation without me overthinking if I''m sending him the wrong signals. The staff took Lazarus''s things into the guest room, and we went straight to the dining room because lunch was served. Ash left for London, and Zoe and Luca were in their room because Luca was still bedridden, so other than me, Duke, and Lazarus, at the table were Sergio, Calista, and Treva. I told in advance to Sergio, Calista, and Treva that Lazarus will join us for lunch. Sergio and Calista knew who Lazarus is, and I gave Treva a brief explanation which was something like: ''A powerful werewolf''. Treva didn''t ask any questions. Since we reunited only two days ago, Treva was chased by creature hunters, she flew in a helicopter, got a new home, met a bunch of werewolves, an aunt who is a vampire, a cosmetic-obsessed familiar, and a gardener who is an elf... she attended a party, a coming of age ceremony in front of the Moon Goddess... she witnessed a werewolf pack run, I showed her some of the defensive arrays in the vicinity of the villa¡­ I guess one more or less werewolf for lunch didn''t faze her at this point. Lazarus ignored Calista completely and she did the same in return, confirming my suspicion that there is some feud between the two. How old is that feud? I really wanted to know what happened! Lazarus was interested in Sergio and only when I introduced them, his eyebrows shoot up in surprise, "Sergio? The Shaman of the Bluemoon pack? I thought you died." Sergio made a face. "As you can see, I''m alive." It seems that Lazarus and Sergio knew each other by reputation, but they didn''t meet in person. That made me wonder, how big was the society of werewolves when Damiano was the Supreme Alpha if two prominent figures who lived for centuries in Europe, never interacted before? Fascinating! Next, Lazarus observed Treva with curiosity. "This is Treva, my friend.", I introduced her. "Not human.", Lazarus said stiffly. Treva shook her head. "I''m a harpy." I rolled my eyes at the silly girl. "You shouldn''t disclose that easily." Treva blinked innocently. "But we are all non-humans here." Well, she had a point. "True, but you should still be careful. Luckily, Laz is a person we can trust." I could see Lazarus smiling smugly and then his eyes moved to Duke. Yeah, he finally connected the part of how no one here is human. "Drago is the reason why I invited you here, Laz.", I said. "Do you want to talk about this during lunch, or after?" Lazarus waved at me to start. "The sooner the better. The curiosity is killing me." "Well, we don''t want that to happen.", Duke grumbled sarcastically, and I knew that this will be hard. I gave Duke''s hand a squeeze, silently assuring him that I''m with him. His. We discussed this in advance. I will do the talking. Out of everyone present, Duke, Sergio, and I knew the full story. Calista was aware that Duke is a half-werewolf and that his father was an Alpha, but she didn''t know the details. Treva was completely oblivious, and she was not part of the whole awake-Duke''s-wolf operation, but she is living with us, and she will find out sooner or later that Duke is the Supreme Alpha, so I decided that she can listen to this also. I started with a small intro for Treva. "More than a decade ago, the society of werewolves was very prosperous under the leadership of Damiano Testa, the Supreme Alpha. That''s something like the king of werewolves¡­" Without many details, I mentioned that Damiano had a son, and that war caused the demise of the Alpha family and the Bluemoon pack. "What people don''t know is that Mateo didn''t perish. His father sent him to England under a fake identity. Mateo attended schools in London where he got a college degree and opened his company." I made a dramatic pause and Lazarus''s eyes darted toward Duke. I saw the moment when he connected the dots. "Are you saying that he is Mateo? The wolfless heir?" I confirmed. "For now. You see, Laz¡­ when Mateo was a child, someone fed him poison which caused his wolf to fall into a deep slumber. Damiano brought Mateo to Aldus when Mateo was a child, but he was too young for some tests, and Aldus told Damiano to bring Mateo when he enters his teens. Unfortunately, the war started and Mateo''s second visit to Aldus didn''t happen. When I introduced Drago to my father, he realized who Drago is, and after a series of tests, Aldus came up with a way to awaken his wolf." Lazarus''s lips were pressed into a line. Was he angry? "How do I fit into that story?", Lazarus asked after some time. "Since Mateo is Damiano''s son, we believe that his wolf will have the aura of the Supreme Alpha. My father''s theory is that Mateo''s wolf grew with him, but isolated from the world, and when he awakens he will be fully grown and feral." Oh, God. This was so difficult to say. "I can sedate him, but that won''t help. In order for his wolf to understand what''s going on, he needs to be awake and to listen. Damiano was immune to silver, and wolfsbane had barely any effect, so we need someone strong to hold him down, someone who won''t be affected by his Alpha command." Lazarus nodded in slow motion. "So, you need me." "Yes." Lazarus leaned into his chair and smirked. "What''s in it for me, princess?" --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 80 - Lazaruss Request Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - When Lazarus asked what''s in it for him if he helps us with awakening Duke''s wolf, my stomach formed painful knots. I knew that he wouldn''t do it out of the goodness of his heart, but I still hoped that he won''t take advantage of the situation. I was wrong. A man like Lazarus doesn''t need money or things that money can buy. This was about him showing superiority and I had a feeling that this will be directed at Duke. Werewolves keep their grudges and Lazarus never got over the fact that I am with Duke. In his mind, if not for Duke, I would be with him, and there is nothing I can do to convince him otherwise. And there is also a matter of their fight at Luca''s birthday which ended in a tie. A guy like Lazarus is used to winning, and unfortunately, so is Duke. I was afraid to ask, but I had to speak up. "Tell me what you want in exchange, and we will see if we can meet your demands." Lazarus cocked an eyebrow, his keen gaze not leaving me, not even for a second. "A date.", Lazarus said, and I couldn''t believe he said that with a straight face. I could feel Duke stiffening next to me and I gave his hand a squeeze, hoping that will be enough to prevent him from jumping over the table to strangle Lazarus. "You want a date with me in exchange for helping us?", I asked, just to make sure I understood him right. Lazarus shook his head. "No, no, princess. You are asking me to give you my time, my strength, and my unique ability. How can one date be an equal exchange?" I couldn''t believe him. "You want more than one?" Lazarus chuckled. "I want a date with you so that we can discuss the conditions." Duke bolted to his feet. "You are out of your mind!" I really thought that he will jump over the table at Lazarus, and I gripped Duke''s hand with more force. Lazarus lifted his hands, palms toward Duke. "You are the ones who called me here and asked for my services. If this is not acceptable, we will end the talk here." "We called you here to talk.", Duke squeezed through his teeth angrily. "You are over the line. Do you really expect my Serina to go with you on a date? Over my dead body!" "That can be arranged.", Lazarus said calmly. "Your dead body¡­" "Laz!", I interrupted whatever he wanted to say next. "Can you be reasonable?" "Reasonable?", Lazarus asked like he had no idea what I am talking about. "Listen, princess, you owe me this date for a long time." Somehow, I knew that he will go there. Why did I think that he will let it go? My expression told him that I knew exactly what he was talking about, but Lazarus still continued, "I remember you agreeing to a date. I booked the whole restaurant so that we can share a meal undisturbed. I came to pick you up with flowers and chocolates, but then you got the news that certain Drago Orsini is sleeping around and that he fathered a child, and you fell into a week-long coma, so we had to postpone it. I was a gentleman by allowing you to recover, but we didn''t get to it. I am only asking what you owe me from before this man¡­" Lazarus looked at Duke like he is something dirty. "¡­spoiled our plans. It''s just sharing a meal and maybe some dancing. It doesn''t require spending the night together unless you are interested." Lazarus ended with a smirk. The silence that blanketed the dining room was intense. I was confident that Duke will punch Lazarus, or curse, or object¡­ something, anything. But he just stood there and glared at him. "Is that it?", Duke said in an icy tone, making everyone look at him. I couldn''t believe my ears. Was Duke agreeing in my place that I will go on a date with Lazarus? Shouldn''t I decide on that? "Are you serious?", I asked. Duke looked at me. "It''s just dinner and maybe some dancing if you feel like it. Sharing a meal is not a big deal and he can''t force you to more than that." Duke turned to look at Lazarus. "Correct?" Lazarus''s eyebrows were so high that they nearly reached his hairline. He was equally shocked by Duke''s words, but he still responded, "Of course. I will never force Serina to do anything against her will." "Unless she is about to pass out and you sneak a kiss.", Calista chirped. I couldn''t believe her. She was quiet so far, why couldn''t she continue like that? Waah! That kiss was another secret I told her and she blurted it out. I really need to learn to keep my mouth shut. "You did what?", Duke snapped while looking at Lazarus. Lazarus looked at me guiltily. "I was out of line. I apologized." This was getting out of hand. Before anyone blurts anything else that might start a mass fight, I tugged Duke''s hand, urging him to sit. With him standing at the head of the table, everyone was tense. "Are you sure about this?", I asked him when he sat next to me. "If it''s up to me, he wouldn''t be here.", Duke responded curtly. "But you said that we need him, and you are the boss, so¡­ treat this as a meal while discussing business. You had plenty of those. I just want you to promise me one thing." "What?" "If he tries anything funny, show no mercy. If you don''t kill him, I will. I don''t care how much value he brings to the success of our operation. You come first. Without you, none of that matters.", Duke said with all the seriousness in the world. "OK.", I agreed reluctantly. I didn''t think that this dinner will bring anything good. It was obviously Lazarus taking advantage of the situation, and I had no intention of coddling his ego. But Duke was right. It''s only a meal. I can do it. I turned to Lazarus and saw him grinning at me. "Excellent! I will let you know when I will pick you up." "No.", Duke rejected Lazarus. "For security reasons, I want at least twenty-four hours heads-up where you will be dining. Pick if you want lunch or dinner and if you want to dance, ensure that music is available at that place. You can''t change locations and keep privacy in mind." Lazarus sneered. "Anything else?" Duke had one more condition, "It needs to happen within the next three days." Lazarus frowned. "Why the time limit?" I responded, "Because Fynn will be here in five days. By then, we should know if you are participating or not." "Fynn?", Lazarus asked, and his eyes moved to Sergio. "General from the Bluemoon pack?" I confirmed. "Yes." Lazarus was visibly displeased. "Why didn''t you tell me that he will be involved? Is there someone else participating?" It seems that Lazarus doesn''t like Fynn either. Considering that Fynn greeted Sergio with a punch in his face, I could assume that Lazarus will get a similar welcome, but Lazarus is not a weakling, so they will probably erupt in a fistfight. I was not looking forward to it. "Don''t make it sound like we are concealing anything from you.", I said. "You are the one who started setting demands instead of asking about the procedure¡­" And then I told him that Fynn will also be there and that Sergio will give them some boosts that will grant a certain dose of resistance in front of the aura of the Supreme Alpha. There is no guarantee to what degree it will work, but chances are rather good that Fynn and Lazarus will be able to resist the command of Duke''s wolf. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Somehow, the lunch ended without casualties. Lazarus went into his room, saying that he will make some calls to reserve a venue for our date. He loved saying that ''date'' word, pissing Duke off, but Duke only glared at him, and I couldn''t believe that Duke was actually so cool about it. I had a feeling that I was missing something important. "Serina", Calista called. "Can we have a word?" "Sure", I responded, and the two of us went into the study. I assumed that she will want to know more about Duke. After all, I revealed that he is actually Mateo Testa, Damiano''s son. It''s a big deal. What I didn''t expect was her question, "What happened to Aldi?" I swallowed a mouthful of air. "What makes you think that something happened to him?" Calista cocked an eyebrow at me. "I usually mind my business and he minds his. We stay out of each other''s hair and that''s how we coexist. But if your boyfriend is Damiano''s son, and you are planning to awaken his wolf, Aldi wouldn''t want to miss that no matter on what expedition he went." She was right. My father wouldn''t want to miss it. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 81 - Sharing The Burden With Calista Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I looked at the unyielding Calista who was ready to call me out on any lie that was going through my mind and realized that it''s time to face the music. "I am sorry, Cali. I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t know where to start. I feared that you will blame me, and I still do¡­" "Skip the crap!", Calista cut me off impatiently. "Where is he?" Oh, God! How do I go about this? Do I need to tell her everything? What if she hates me? Seeing that Calista had no intention of letting me wiggle out of this, I caved in. To be honest, I was tired of carrying the weight of this secret that was getting heavier by the day. Yes, there was Krob, but he was stuck in the lab, and he didn''t need to face the world with a lie how my father went on some expedition deep in the jungle and I have no way of contacting him or knowing when he will be back. "Come with me¡­", I gestured for Calista to follow me. She looked at me suspiciously but still moved after me. We went to the basement and from there took the portal that led straight to the lab. Calista was not fazed by the portal, but she looked at me with interest when she saw my wrist glowing and operating the portal. She didn''t expect I can do that, and I was too anxious to gloat or worry about appearances. Based on Calista''s confused expression when we reached our destination, my father never brought Calista to his lab. This is my father''s lab. Will he scold me for bringing Calista here? I hoped not. Actually, I revealed the existence of this place, but not how to get here because Calista can''t use my portals, so there is that. After opening the secret door, I walked into the room where I spent countless hours in the last four months. Reading, researching, talking to my father and hoping that he will answer me. I could see Krob in the shadows and I discretely waved at him to stay there. Luckily, Calista was focused on glowing jars that were arranged on the shelf, and she didn''t notice this odd behavior. I already revealed too much to Calista and revealing Krob would just add to it. The big cylinder lay in the middle of the room with glistening runes dancing over its surface in complex patterns, and the electric display on the side showed information on the vitals of the person who was inside. My father. Calista''s frown deepened with every step she took toward the cylinder, and she let out a shaky breath when she reached the glass-covered surface that revealed my father''s upper half of the body. She stared at him and I watched as emotions washed over her. Disbelief. Grief. Confusion. Anger. Yes, there was quite a bit of anger. Was it directed at me? Probably. "Is he¡­", she couldn''t finish the question. "Since when?" "Four months." "How?", Calista asked while her inquisitive red eyes moved to me. Her question was reasonable. After all, vampires fall into eternal sleep when they lose their will to live, and Aldus had many things that kept him attached to the world of the living. I like to believe that I was one of those things. The other cause for eternal sleep is if a vampire suffers great damage to his vitality, and that''s what happened to my father. "I told you that I was able to give vitality and Aldus sealed it." I paused and when Calista nodded, I continued. "Drago was shot. He was dying. I used my ability in an attempt to keep him alive, but I failed. I fainted. When I woke up, Drago was recovering, my ability was sealed, and my father was here. He left me a note with some instructions on managing his properties and a warning that his condition should be kept a secret as long as possible." I looked at Calista apprehensively while trying to read what''s on her mind. Is she blaming me? Definitely. "What''s your plan? You will keep on telling people that Aldi is traveling? How long will that last?", Calista asked dryly. "I hope it will last long enough until I find a way to wake him up." Calista looked at me like I said something outrageous. "Wake him up?" I confirmed while gesturing to the side table that had piles of papers and books, just how I left them. "Father was researching eternal sleep. I read his notes and I''m adding to them. Technically, he ran out of vitality, and as long as I can find a matching type to inject him with, he should wake up. Think of it as a blood transfusion. If a person loses too much blood, they will faint, but if the blood is resupplied, it will be fine. I just need to find the right blood type. In the meantime, this cylinder will prevent degradation of his body." Calista smiled sadly. "I can see why he took a liking of you. Most of the people would give up, saying that it''s impossible, but you have the same spark as Aldi when talking about solving puzzles that life throws at us." I was confused, almost relieved. "Are you blaming me?" "Blaming you?" She turned to look at my father. "My brother is the most stubborn person I ever met. He is smart, capable, tenacious. No one could make him do anything against his will. If he gave his vitality to save you and Drago, it was his decision. I am sad that he is in this state but blaming you or Drago wouldn''t be fair." I could feel my eyes prickling with tears that were about to fall at any moment. For the last four months, I''m keeping my father''s condition a secret from everyone. Even Duke doesn''t know the truth. I dreaded the most the fact that Calista will find out the truth one day. Will she blame me? Will she hate me? In my mind, I was running scenarios from her cursing me, to hitting me, and some even included mobilizing a vampire army to hunt me down and cut me into little pieces. Yet here she is, saying how it''s not my fault. I was grateful to see that Calista accepted this calmly, but it didn''t reduce the amount of my self-blame. "I promise to wake him up, Cali.", I said in a shaky voice. "He left me a note saying that I can. He believed that I could do it and I won''t let him down." Calista walked to me and gave me a hug. "If he believed in you, I will also. Wake him up, Serina." I hugged her tightly and started sobbing against her shoulder. There was an immense relief in the knowledge that I was not alone. I was tired of pretending to be strong and brave. In front of Aldus, I was his daughter, his student, the weak one who was seeking guidance and encouragement he was eager to provide me with. Aldus''s absence left a massive hole in my life, and I hoped that Calista will be able to fill it up at least a little bit. After an unknown measure of time, I calmed down. "Sorry. I will get you a new shirt.", I said when I noticed that Calista''s shirt is drenched with my tears and snot. "I know you will.", Calista said with an expression of disgust. "Done crying?" "Yeah." "Good. Aldi wouldn''t want to see you falling apart like this." I smiled a little. It was rare for Calista to provide any type of warmth. If even for a brief time, she was an Aunt I never thought I will have and I truly appreciated it. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Calista and I left the lab, and when we stepped into the basement of the villa, I called apprehensively, "Cali, can you keep Aldus''s condition a secret from your parents?" "Absolutely.", she said without missing a beat. I was about to thank her, but she spoke again. "If they know that Aldi is out, they will definitely call me back to Lemuria. That''s not happening." Of course, it was about her. Realistically speaking, if she discloses the truth about Aldus''s condition, it won''t benefit anyone, especially not me or her who are enjoying life under Aldus''s umbrella of protection that his identity provides. Calista looked at me and I felt unease twirling in my stomach. Why did I have a feeling that she was up to something? And then she spoke. "I will rely on you to keep this covered up. You are doing great for the last four months. If I don''t know Aldi personally and how much he is attached to you, I wouldn''t suspect anything. Now that I know he is not watching over me, as long as I don''t create a big scandal, I can enjoy life." My head was spinning. What the heck? Why did this sound like she was about to party? "What about Sergio?", I blurted out. Calista blinked at me. "What about him?" --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 82 - The Last Secret? Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Oh, shit! Did I just ask Calista about Sergio? Yeah, I did. Well, since we are talking openly, I might stop pretending to be blind. "I thought there is something going on between the two of you." "Did he tell you that?", Calista snapped. I rolled my eyes. "You might be spending time in his villa, but this is my property. Unless you suddenly developed an interest in Moon rituals, medicinal plants, or the history of werewolves, you are there for Sergio, and knowing you and him, I''m quite confident you are not spending nights playing dominoes. I have nothing against it. I mean, both of you are adults, single, available, and free to do whatever you want but¡­" I let out a long breath. Where was I going with this? "I was wondering¡­ when you mentioned enjoying life¡­ does that include Sergio?" Calista pursed her lips for a few long seconds and then she threw me a sly smile. "Maybe." Her smile faded quickly. "Who else knows? Ah! Let me guess¡­ everyone who stays and works here." I nodded and she let out a long breath. "Well, at least I don''t need to worry about Aldi giving me a hard time about it." "No one is judging you or Sergio.", I said quickly. "After all, it''s none of our business. It''s just a bit strange that you are hiding it." "There is nothing to hide or reveal.", Calista said. "If you sleep with a guy casually, will you talk about it? No. Grownups don''t advertise their hookups, and we are not in a relationship like you and Drago to hold hands and be all gooey. It''s just that werewolves and vampires don''t get along so I was hoping to keep it low-key." I was not sure if she was lying to me or to herself. What kind of hookups last for days and happen more than once? She said that werewolves and vampires are not getting along, yet she was coming back for more. From my point of view, they are getting along just fine. The good thing was that she was not denying that she and Sergio are physical. "You might try it, Cali. It''s nice to have a man in life who can make you happy." She poked her cheek with her tongue and leaned closer. "Rina, honey... a big cock and multiple orgasms make me happy. The fact that his werewolf stamina is enabling him to go at it for hours is a bonus and I''m not looking for more than that." Calista giggled at my frozen expression, and she moved to walk up the stairs. I have no idea how long I was just standing there while my brain stuttered. I really thought that there was some progress in the romancing between Sergio and Calista. Poor Sergio. Calista is his mate, the center of his world, his other half, and Calista¡­ Well, at least she appreciates his big cock and that he can give her multiple orgasms. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... When I reached the first floor, I saw Lazarus angrily pacing through the hallway. Now what? "Did something happen?", I asked. Lazarus looked at me with a frown. "Your boyfriend is obnoxious." "Ha¡­ ha¡­", I laughed in slow motion. Did he just call Duke obnoxious? How would he label his shameless demand for a date with me in front of my boyfriend? I have no idea why I didn''t just chase Lazarus away the moment he said that he wants a date with me. To be honest, I knew that he was interested in me, but I didn''t know that he will show such disregard toward Duke. I mean, even if he doesn''t put Duke in the eyes as a man, Lazarus knew that Duke is Mateo, son of the Supreme Alpha. Considering that Lazarus is a werewolf, Duke''s real identity should mean something. But then¡­ Lazarus is the one who stands out among werewolves as an odd one. Powerful, but still an odd one. It''s undeniable that having Lazarus around when Duke''s wolf awakens will be handy, and Duke told me to treat Lazarus''s outrageous date invitation like a business lunch, so I took a deep breath and asked, "What happened?" "He has ridiculous requirements about location and food choices like he is the one coming with us." I paused. Is Duke coming with us? That would explain why he agreed to this. No. One of Lazarus''s conditions was that only he and I are sharing a meal, in private, and Duke agreed. "You know that he is only worried about my safety, right?", I asked. Lazarus made a face. "We are not going to war or in the enemy''s territory. It''s just dinner. Besides, if anything happens, I will protect you." I shook my head. "There was an event where you were with me, yet I was nearly kidnapped and frozen to death. I don''t remember you protecting me, but there was a forced kiss¡­" Lazarus growled in frustration. "It was not forced." "Yeah. Because I was freezing and couldn''t resist, so it didn''t count as forcing. Right?" Lazarus exhaled sharply. "Will you ever forgive me for that? It was just a kiss." "It''s not about the kiss, Laz. It was about the fact that I was vulnerable, and I trusted you and you¡­ you betrayed that trust, Laz." I didn''t want to talk about it anymore. It happened ages ago and I wanted to forget about it. The memory was hazy and unpleasant, and the only thing I needed to keep from it was that Lazarus can''t be trusted. I decided to focus on the pressing matter. "I hope you will accept whatever Drago demands. His concern is my safety. To be honest, if the roles are reversed, I would never agree for him to go to dinner with another female." Especially if I know that she made a move on him previously. Lazarus gave me a complicated look but he nodded stiffly. With that, I turned and went upstairs, looking for my piece of heaven. I found him in the study, in front of his computer. I paused at the sight of Duke''s handsome visual while steeling my resolve to share another secret with him. If Calista accepted the truth about my father''s condition without causing a scene, Duke should take it with ease. But this was not for him. This was for me. I needed to get this off my chest because only when I felt relief after telling Calista the truth, I realized how much these secrets are weighing on me. I didn''t want to have secrets in front of Duke. He is my other half, my everything. "Did you finish your talk with Calista?", Duke asked when he raised his gaze from the monitor. I hummed in confirmation and made my way toward him. I sat on his lap. His scent of pine trees and the ocean calmed my nerves immediately, and I loved the way his arms circled around me naturally like they always belonged there. "I have a confession to make.", I said, and I felt Duke stiffening around me. "Is it about Lazarus?", Duke grumbled. "No. This is about my father.", I said and raised my head to meet his questioning gaze. "He is not on a trip. My father is¡­" I took a deep breath. "In a coma." Duke''s eyebrows shot up. "What? Why?" Oh, boy. I needed to say this again. Hopefully, the last time. "After Magda shot you, I passed out. When I woke up, both you and he were nonresponsive." Before Duke could come up with his conclusions, I quickly added, "Both of us were critical and he used his vitality to save us. I don''t know the details, but I''m working on finding a way to wake him up." Duke''s brows came together in a frown. Is he angry? "That was four months ago, Serina.", he said after some time. "For four months you are keeping this from me. No. Not keeping. You are lying to me." "I''m sorry." I had many excuses, but I knew that none would justify what I did. The truth is that I lied. The silence between us was deafening but I forced myself to stay quiet and wait for him to digest this information. I nearly jolted when he spoke, "You woke me up by going into my subconsciousness. Can''t you do the same for him?" It was a good idea, but it had a problem, "The two of us are mentally connected and your vitals were fine, only your mind needed a jumpstart. My father is low on vitality so even if I somehow manage to enter his subconsciousness, I won''t be able to wake him up." Duke nodded faintly at this. "Is there anything else you are hiding from me?" I pressed my lips into a line while thinking about how to answer this. "Not on purpose." "This is not funny, Serina. We are together. A team. This is not you forgetting some minor detail. I always gave you space and showed patience, but this¡­ You can''t conceal important things from me and expect me to be fine with it." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 83 - Cleared For Activity Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - "You are angry.", I voiced my thoughts while nuzzling Duke''s neck with my nose. To be honest, I would be upset if the roles are reversed. "Yes, I am.", Duke said with a sigh. "Today I found out that the bastard kissed you while you were incapacitated, and that same bastard wants to have a date with you and now your father is nearly dead and you lied to me, and¡­ I don''t know how to deal with this without blowing up." I was happy that his hold on me tightened. "I''m not sorry I didn''t tell you about the kiss", I said. "It was not important, and it happened before we reunited. I don''t want to know about what you did with women before we started our relationship and I believe that the same goes the other way. Right?" Duke hummed in confirmation, and I continued, "Laz asked me on a date a long time ago, and I foolishly accepted. After thinking about it, I wanted to refuse, but my father told me that I need to go through it as a lesson to think BEFORE I agree to something. For one reason or another, the date never happened. But at that time, I was single so going for a meal with a guy was not a big deal, no matter how much romancing is involved. However, now it''s different. I will refuse that stupid date. I don''t want to go on a date with Lazarus, or with any guy who is not you." Duke smiled a little and kissed my forehead. "I told you, treat it as a business meal. You will eat and I will make sure you come home safely." I looked at him and I really didn''t get him. What happened with my possessive Alpha? "How can you be OK with this? I mean, there is no way in hell I would be OK with you having dinner with a woman who is openly interested in you." Duke cocked an eyebrow at me. "Is that how much you trust me?" "This is not about how much I trust you. It''s about me not trusting the other party." "I feel the same.", Duke said, and I had a feeling that there are many other things still hanging, or maybe I was hoping that there is more to it. "We are both low in spirits. Let''s do something to cheer up.", Duke said out of the blue. I was confused by this change of topic. It seems that we finished the talk about my father and about Lazarus. Somehow, it sounded easy. Too easy. Am I getting paranoid? "You want us to cheer up?", I asked. "Mhm¡­", Duke hummed in confirmation. "Let''s tell Zoe and Luca that we are sending them on a vacation. You said that he is healing well, and he should be able to walk." I smiled at this. Yes, that will definitely cheer us up. But there was one more thing. "Before coming here, I talked to Calista about Sergio." Duke was curious. "And?" I puffed my cheeks. "When I asked her about their relationship, she said that he has a big cock, good stamina, and can give her multiple orgasms." Duke made a face. "Too much information." "I was hoping that Calista will tell me she likes him." "But she does like him.", Duke said confidently. "What makes you think so?" "Because all werewolves have good stamina, and our physique makes us larger compared to humans. There are numerous werewolves in the area, but you don''t see Calista sleeping with anyone other than Sergio." Duke gave me a knowing look. "I''m confident that she likes Sergio, but she didn''t want to admit it. Heck, maybe she is not aware of it. So, don''t worry about them. They are both a few centuries old and they can take care of themselves. Let''s go and talk to the youngsters¡­" I had to agree that Duke''s words made sense. Calista is probably in denial, and she doesn''t realize her own feelings for Sergio. But can I really just let it be? On the other hand, do I have the capacity to worry about others? ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "Just a minute!", Zoe squeaked from the room when Duke knocked on the door. I could guess that she was putting clothes on because since Luca woke up from the surgery, the two of them are mostly staying in the bed. Naked. I know exactly what they were going through because there was a period when Duke and I confessed our feelings, the attraction was electrifying, but due to my condition where I would release vitality whenever I get excited (orgasm included) to the point of passing out, we were unable to go all the way. Now it''s funny when I remember those days, but at that time it was torturous. Zoe opened the door wearing only a bathrobe. Really, since they got their DNA results which confirmed that Zoe and Luca are not related, Zoe didn''t even bother with clothes anymore. When Duke and I got inside, I checked Luca with a portable device that is something like an x-ray, but it gives me more details. "You are healing well.", I said. "Am I clear for activity?", Luca asked, and I heard it as, "Am I clear for having sex with Zoe?" To be honest, Luca was healing well, and he could walk and move carefully, but will he exercise restraint once they start rolling in the sheets? When Duke and I go at it, it''s strenuous, and considering that both Zoe and Luca are werewolves, it will be similar. "You can get up and walk carefully. The moment you feel any pain, I want you to stop and rest. Listen to your body. OK?" Luca nodded and I glanced at Duke. Duke cleared his throat and spoke in an official tone, "We know that you crave some privacy and that maybe this is not the best place to get that, so we thought of sending you on a vacation." Zoe''s face lit up. "A vacation?" I was happy to chime in. Duke said that he will announce it and I get to talk about details. "Ten days. It will be your time to focus on each other and disconnect from everything else. As for the location, we dismissed hotels and major cities because you will probably want to shift without becoming a national sensation. At the same time, you shouldn''t go in the middle of nowhere because you don''t want to spend your vacation on hunting, cooking, and other basics so¡­ We were thinking that you can use one of our properties. Would you rather go to a place with the beach? Or to a snowy mountain? A cabin in a forest with access to a lake?..." Between me and Duke, we realized that we have quite a number of properties around the world. Well, most of those were Aldus''s, but I had free access to use them and they were staffed with people who are aware of creatures, can clean and cook without being intrusive, so it was perfect for the lovebirds. - - - Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - Serina and Mateo left the room after giving us the task to pick where we want to go on a vacation. Ten days, just me and Luca. OK. Diana and Shadow also. I can''t wait! "Where do you want to go?", Luca asked me. I really didn''t know. "Beach sounds fantastic. We can spend the day on the beach and in the evening go skinny dipping. On the other hand, there is a snowy mountain. We could ski and make a snowman and then relax in a hot bath and snuggle next to the fireplace. And then there is the cabin in the forest and the lake, and we can start a fire and roast marshmallows in the evening. Uh, I want to go everywhere, so you will need to pick one." "I am fine with any, as long as it''s with you.", Luca said, and I got lost in his heated gaze that made my stomach flip. "Me too.", I admitted. I felt a small movement at my waist level, and I knew that Luca just undid my bathrobe. He leaned to kiss me, and the cover slid down, revealing his toned upper body. "You shouldn''t move.", I reminded him. "Serina said that I can move carefully and to stop when I feel pain." He licked his lips slowly and a moment later I felt his hot palm on my thigh. "She also said to listen to my body, and my body wants to touch you¡­" He pecked my lips and moved to kiss my neck. I shuddered when I felt his fangs grazing my neck, right on the spot where he will place his mark, and I had no idea at what point his hand slid between my legs. "I can''t wait to mark you, Zoe." I felt the same, or maybe those were his feelings. Our bond was strong, allowing us to share much more than just emotions and the stories go that after marking, the bond transforms into something fantastic. "Ah¡­", I let out a lewd sound when his finger slid between my drenched folds. Luca smiled against my skin. "I love how wet you are for me¡­" "Only for you, Luca¡­", I breathed in his scent of apples as my mind was spinning in the rhythm his fingers set. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 84 - Dinner With Lazarus Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - ~ Milan ~ From a bustling urban street, I entered a spacious restaurant. Red drapery obstructed the windows and natural light, and I had a feeling that I stepped a hundred years (or more) into the past. Slow piano music reached me as I observed the space illuminated with candles and based on the heavy fragrance of honey and roses, I could guess that candles were scented. Mosaic flooring, pillared galleries, a stage with a grand piano and one man sitting behind it¡­ all tables were pushed on the side, leaving one in the middle that had candles on it, and there was Lazarus, standing with a bouquet of red roses. "I''m glad you could make it, princess. You look lovely.", Lazarus said with a smile while walking to meet me halfway. He took my hand into his and kissed the back of my palm. I rolled my eyes. Why the heck is he making it sound like I had a choice? Or like I''m glad to be here? Or like this is a real date. Is this one of his fantasies coming true? It would be better if he shifts, and I have this dinner with Alex. "I hope you like it.", Lazarus said while giving me the flowers, and then he gestured at the space around us. "It''s the best I could do considering the tight timeline." I accepted the flowers. "The flowers are lovely. There was no need to book the whole restaurant, Laz." Lazarus groaned. "You should tell that to Mateo. He insisted on this setting. Security. Not that I mind, but he had so many conditions that I nearly gave up." I blinked in confusion. Why the heck would Duke want me to be alone with Lazarus? But then¡­ the staff must be here, somewhere. Other than the pianist, I didn''t see anyone else. On the other hand, it was easier to watch over us if there are no other patrons. Maybe Duke installed cameras? He is good with technology. I decided not to overthink it. Duke was moody all day and not telling me anything. I didn''t even see him when I left home. He said that he will be busy the whole afternoon but I still expected him to be there when I was leaving for Milan. I will have my meal, see what Lazarus wants (other than this dinner), and go home. Lazarus pulled a chair for me to sit, and a waiter appeared next to us to pour wine. The bottle had no label, and I looked at Lazarus questionably. Lazarus raised his glass and glanced at mine, silently indicating to me that I should take it. "This is something special I acquired some time ago." It smelled fruity and it reminded me of the Blueberry flame that Fynn served me on the first day we met. After clinking my glass with Lazarus''s, I took a sip and the sweetness hit my tongue for a moment before it morphed into smoldering heat that slid down my throat and spread through my system. Yup. Just like Blueberry flame, but this tasted more like raspberries. Do werewolves have a thing for berries? I smirked at Lazarus''s expectant gaze. "Are you trying to get me drunk?" "It depends", Lazarus chuckled. "What kind of a drunkard are you?" "I don''t know.", I said honestly. I never got drunk. "I took the liberty to order a seven-course meal for the both of us. It''s the specialty of the house.", Lazarus said. "I hope you don''t mind." "No, I don''t. Since you ordered food, how about we get down to business?" Lazarus cocked an eyebrow at me. "Are you trying to cut this date short?" Busted! "Of course, not.", I lied with a straight face. "I just wish that we get the business out of the way so that we can enjoy our meal in peace." Lazarus nodded stiffly and I took that as an OK from him to proceed. The waiter came and brought us our first dish. It was a seafood soup, slightly sour, perfect for opening the palette and awakening the appetite. Too bad that I would rather have some blood. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Unsure who is watching (or maybe it''s better to say, listening), I cast a sound barrier around us, and I saw Lazarus staring at my left wrist that still had runes dancing over my skin. He didn''t ask what I did, but he definitely noticed that the piano music as well as any other sound was muted, leaving us in an invisible sound-isolated bubble. "This is so that no one overhears our conversation.", I explained briefly. "Let''s start with a few questions. Did you meet Damiano?" "Yes.", Lazarus responded right away. "Was he able to influence you with his aura? If yes, how much?" This was important. I knew that Lazarus can''t be affected by an aura of an Alpha, but the Supreme Alpha is more powerful, hence the ''Supreme'' part. The Supreme Alpha is like a king to all werewolves, and he should be able to make other Alphas submit to him. Lazarus thought for some time before responding. "I could feel the suppression, but I was able to resist the order. Do you think that Mateo will have Damiano''s traits?" "I''m not sure.", I said honestly. "But I want to prepare how much I can." "If I understood you correctly, his wolf was poisoned two decades ago. How certain are you that you can bring him out?" "Nothing in this life is guaranteed, Laz.", I said. "There is a risk that the procedure will fail, and it might cause harm to Mateo, but this is his choice, and I am doing whatever I can to increase his chances of success." "So, what will you do in case it succeeds? Lead werewolves to a bright future?" There was no such thing. "Mateo has no interest in leading anyone. Regardless of the species, his power was sealed, his parents were murdered, and things that should belong to him were stolen or sold on auctions. He just wants to get what was taken from him a long time ago. Wouldn''t you?" Lazarus shook his head with a mocking smile which told me that he doesn''t believe it. I didn''t want to continue this conversation that was going away from the point of why we were here. "What do you want in exchange for helping us, Laz?" "In case it fails, nothing. In case it succeeds¡­ I want to be an Elder in your pack." I blinked. "What pack? Didn''t I tell you that Mateo has no interest in becoming an Alpha?" "How na?ve of you, princess. Regardless of what you want, if he awakens his wolf, other werewolves will come to you. Eventually, the word about Mateo will spread, and more and more of them will be coming. Your choices will be to allow someone like the Council to control you, or someone from the shadows to kill you, or to accept all those loyal soldiers who are coming to your door and use them to defend yourself." It''s not that I didn''t think about it, but in my imagination, it was not so dramatic. In a way, his logic was sound and it made sense, except for one thing. "You want to be an Elder? Why?" "That position will allow me to know what''s going on in the pack, and Mateo won''t be able to make any major decisions without approval from the board of Elders. Also, I will get to nominate additional Elders." I frowned. Assuming that Duke forms a pack, Lazarus wanted to have some ability to control him. "I understand that you are asking for an executive position where you can influence Mateo and the pack, but you will also pledge your loyalty to Mateo. Are you ready to take the blood oath?" "I will never pledge my loyalty to him.", Lazarus said with finality. I was confused. "How can you be an Elder in this imaginary pack if you don''t submit to the Alpha?" "I will pledge my loyalty to you, princess.", Lazarus said, and I gaped at him. "Eat, before the soup gets completely cold", he reminded me. "Those are my conditions. Supreme Alpha or not, he is dangerous without anyone to control him. Damiano had a big target on his back because he alone wielded too much power. It took them centuries, but eventually, they got to him. Compared to Damiano, Mateo is like a toothless pup. They will take him down before you know what happened, and they will target you as well. I want the board of Elders to be loyal to you, and I will lead them¡­" I sipped the soup that was already chilled, but I barely noticed. Was Lazarus really worried about me? Or was he power-hungry? Or was this his idea of sticking close to me? I tried wrapping my head around it, but it didn''t make any sense. Lazarus didn''t know about Aldus''s condition. Why would he want to protect me with Aldus around? Was it really about power? Lazarus could easily start his pack and he was wealthy like a number of smaller countries. Sticking close to me after Duke''s wolf awakens would be suicidal. What was Lazarus''s agenda? I wished that Ash is here so that he can read Lazarus''s thoughts. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 85 - Dinner With Lazarus (cont.) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - "What are you thinking about, princess?", Lazarus asked, and I realized that I''m scooping air from an already empty bowl. I was super distracted. The waiter approached us, and I quickly canceled the sound barrier. If he passed through it, he wouldn''t notice anything other than the absence of the sound. How do I explain that? The waiter took empty plates and put the next one in front of us. Scallops, pasta, and some greens on the side, drizzled in rosemary-infused citrusy sauce. It looked good but I was not in the mood to eat. Lazarus''s request about becoming an Elder didn''t sound like too much, but at the same time, it was preposterous. If Duke awakens his wolf successfully, he will be the Supreme Alpha, the king of all werewolves, and Lazarus wanted to be someone who can restrict him. Isn''t that like he wanted to be above the king? The line between an advisor and controller was in the details that will be clearly defined, assuming that we reach that point. "I will need to talk about this with Mateo.", I said when the waiter left. "Do you think that Mateo will be willing to share power?" "Not with me, but with you¡­ maybe.", Lazarus said with a smile. "Assuming that you are his mate." My stomach fell at those words, and I hoped that my expression didn''t show it. "What does that have to do with anything?", I asked. Lazarus''s expression turned serious. "I saw Damiano with many women, more than one at the same time. Tall, short, curvy, alluring, smart, talented, fierce¡­ but when Isabella showed up, a weak human girl without any special skills, Damiano pushed all those ambitious she-wolves away regardless of what status they held until then." He made a dramatic pause, and I had a feeling that he was getting to the important part. "If you are not Mateo''s mate, I hope that you will leave him as soon as you can, to prevent yourself from the pain that will come when his wolf influences him to believe you are not enough." "He will not cheat on me.", I said with all the confidence I could muster. Duke wouldn''t do that to me. "Maybe. But even if he manages to resist the urge to sleep around, he will abandon you when he finds his mate." "Thank you for the advice.", I said stiffly and looked down at the food on my plate. It was difficult to admit that his words were like a slap in my face as my insecurities scratched at the back of my mind, threatening to escape the cage I locked them in¡­ threatening to consume me. Yes, there was the attraction and the scent and the Soul Echo and everything that made it look I am Duke''s mate, but there was also the possibility all those are just coincidences and once his wolf wakes up, I will get the bitter truth how I''m not the one. "What the fuck!?", Lazarus screamed, and I whipped my head up to see him standing with a big wine stain on his shirt which was expanding lower toward his crotch area. After patting his shirt with a napkin (which didn''t do anything other than stain the napkin), Lazarus glared at the waiter who was holding onto the bottle of wine with his back facing me. "It was an accident.", the waiter said, and I gaped at him. His back was familiar, but I could definitely recognize that voice¡­ Duke. "Accident? You did it on purpose!", Lazarus hissed. "Why the fuck are you here?" "The deal was that the two of you have dinner. As you can see, I''m not eating with you, so I''m not breaking that deal.", Duke said matter-of-factly. I bit my lower lip harshly in an attempt to suppress the laughter that bubbled inside me. How much did Duke plan for this? No wonder he asked Lazarus to give him twenty-four hours heads-up about the location. Lazarus booked the restaurant, but Duke paid extra to come here sneakily, and I wouldn''t be surprised if all the staff is on his payroll. Duke didn''t escort me from home because he was already here. And those scented candles served the purpose of concealing his scent. He is outrageous. Shameless. Lazarus''s words were still stinging and I wanted to hug Duke and ask him to remind me that I''m his but due to our current situation, I pushed that urge down. It will need to wait. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "You will pay for this.", Lazarus said angrily to Duke while gesturing toward his ruined shirt. "I will. How much?", Duke asked like it''s not a big deal. Well, for him, it''s not. My man is rich. He proved that by buying me replacements for numerous gowns which he ruined by ripping them into shreds. "I see you are upset. Does that mean the dinner is over?" Duke asked Lazarus and then he turned to me. "Are you done with negotiating?" Lazarus was fuming. "In your dreams! We only started talking." Duke didn''t pay him any heed and he was still focused on me. "Do you really have so many topics to discuss with him?" Seeing that Duke is here, I thought that this is a good opportunity to finalize this nonsense. "Can you get a chair and join us? It will be faster if we discuss his conditions now." Duke grinned like he was waiting for it, and he swiftly pulled a chair from the side for him to sit, right next to me. "You are kidding!", Lazarus exclaimed. Duke waved at him to sit. "We all know that this is not about the food and any romancing of my woman you planned is ruined, so we might as well use this to talk about your conditions." Duke put his arm around my shoulders and looked at me earnestly. "Tell me, love. What does this big bad wolf want in exchange for his assistance? You did the sound magic and I didn''t hear a thing." I reinstated the sound barrier around us and told Duke that Lazarus wants to be an Elder in Duke''s non-existent pack. When I was done, Duke turned to Lazarus. "There are few things I don''t understand.", Duke said to Lazarus irritably. "You are a loner. Why do you make it sound like you want to be part of my pack? Just admit that you are set on sticking to my Serina. Don''t you see that she is taken? Do you have a hobby of splitting happy couples, or is this specific to me and Serina? Why her? It''s not like she is your mate." Lazarus smirked. "Last time I checked, she was not your mate either." Duke''s hold on my shoulder tightened. "What do you know?" "You can''t confirm if she is your mate until your wolf awakens.", Lazarus said smugly. "And if you think that Serina being your mate is a good thing, then you are the most selfish asshole in the universe." "What do you mean?", I asked before Duke could. Lazarus turned to me. "You are hoping that his wolf will awaken, so let''s assume that will happen. You will confirm that you are his mate or maybe not. In case you are not his mate¡­ we discussed that already. He will either cheat on you or abandon you when he finds his mate and probably both will happen because our wolves have needs and unless one is restricted by the mate bond, it is extremely difficult to stay monogamous." Lazarus made a dramatic pause before continuing. "If you ARE his mate, he will bring you so much disaster that you won''t know what killed you. Do you think that his aura of the Supreme Alpha will protect you? What can a boy who grew up ignorant among werewolves know about dangers of our world?" Lazarus glanced at Duke, assessing him condescendingly. "Mateo Testa. The young master of the Testa family, son of the Supreme Alpha, known for his easygoing lifestyle. Parties, fast cars, noted accomplishments in sports when compared to humans, above average when compared to werewolves of his age. The only truly amazing thing was your ability to win over a girl. How old were you when you got frisky the first time? Thirteen, fourteen? That must be some record even for a werewolf. Did you pick them up by using your looks, status, or money? I''m sure it was not your technique because you still didn''t grow all your hair down¡­" ''BAM!'' Duke slammed his fist on the table, making all plates and cutlery clatter. Lazarus smirked victoriously, obviously pleased that he got to rile up Duke. I didn''t care what Duke did before we met, but this proved that Lazarus investigated Duke''s past. It was unsettling, but not unexpected. After all, Lazarus didn''t survive as a loner by staying passive and waiting for others to inform him about important things. "Is there a point somewhere?", Duke squeezed through his teeth. "This is the point.", Lazarus said with a smile, but his eyes were stirring with danger. "You are ignorant, incompetent, a ticking bomb that is about to blow up, and if you care for Serina how much you think you do, why are you tying her to yourself? She is not a werewolf. She doesn''t feel the bond. Or are you set on keeping her with you all the way to your grave?" --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 86 - Dinner With Lazarus (ends) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Lazarus turned to me. "Tell me, princess, how is Aldus allowing this charade to go on? Love doesn''t mean anything if it will take you to your grave early. Don''t you see that this halfling will harm you no matter how your little experiment ends? Even if he doesn''t sink his fangs into your throat the moment his feral wolf awakens, he will put a big target on your back and someone will get you eventually." I knew that Lazarus was right. Everything he said was correct, yet wrong at the same time. Lazarus knew that I blew up half of the villa because I heard that Duke fathered a child and is about to marry Magda. He knew that Duke grew up sheltered and ignorant. He knew that Duke''s background will bring us troubles. But Lazarus didn''t know that for the last eleven years, Duke was the only one who made me truly happy. When everyone shunned me, Duke was there to give me a reason to wake up in the morning. My classmates looked down on me because my family''s background was not flashy enough, but Duke looked at me like I am the most important girl in the world¡­ and he still looks at me in such a way. And that''s the only thing that matters. There was no way I will turn my back on Duke and this happiness we have. Actually, if there is a time limit and it will be over soon, shouldn''t I be clinging more onto Duke? I wondered, would Lazarus say those words if he knew me before I became Aldus''s daughter? Was he my friend, concerned about my safety? Was he ever my friend? I will never get answers to those questions. Duke turned to me. "We are done talking to this dog. Even if he begs me I will not have anything to do with him. Out of my consideration for you, I won''t start a fight, but I don''t guarantee what will happen the next time." To be honest, I was surprised that Duke didn''t explode into a fight already. Lazarus was pushing his buttons expertly and hitting him where it hurts. I couldn''t imagine fears that Lazarus''s words invoked in Duke, but I knew that Duke put me first. He always did. I placed my hand over Duke''s and gave him a squeeze. "Give me a moment." "I''m not leaving.", Duke said right away. "Not without you." "That''s fine.", I assured him and turned to Lazarus. "You make all this sound like it''s for my good. I am touched by your concern, Laz. However, I am aware of the risks, and I want the liberty to decide if I will be with Mateo or not. My father respects that and I hope you can do the same. I can accept that we disagree on some points, but if the respect is lacking, that''s a different story." I stood up and Duke followed my lead. "Laz, if you are concerned that Mateo''s wolf will sink his fangs into my throat when he awakens, I suggest you come and protect me. We are here talking because I believe you are the only one who can resist his command with enough strength to make a difference. Related to the position of an Elder, if you were serious about it, I''m sure we can come to some agreement. If Mateo ends up forming a pack, as an inexperienced werewolf, he will need a board of Elders to guide him, and we will be honored that someone as powerful and as knowledgeable as you is willing to offer his assistance. Think about it and let me know. You have three days." With that, Duke and I walked out of the restaurant, leaving Lazarus behind. Duke didn''t say anything when we entered the car and I told Mitch to take us to a hotel. Yes, our home was less than an hour away, but I didn''t want to allow this stiffening silence to evolve into a monster we can''t control. Duke and I needed privacy to talk and disperse any negativity that came out of this so-called date with Lazarus that was anything other than a date. I puffed my cheeks in frustration while thinking that since this date was ruined, there was a chance that Lazarus will want a re-do. Darn it! ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... In the hotel¡­ We entered the room and Duke was still silent. I waited for him to talk. With every passing moment, my anxiety swelled. Was he thinking about backing out from waking up his wolf? Probably. That was not a big deal. With or without his wolf, I love him equally. But what if he was thinking about leaving me? I already lost him, more than once, and I was not willing to go through that again. Yes, Duke promised to stay by my side, no matter what, but I was also aware that he will do anything to keep me safe. What if one is against the other? Which one will he choose? Maybe Lazarus was right and staying with Mateo will lead me to my grave early, but life without Mateo didn''t make any sense. Unsure what to do, I had to try something¡­ I knew that I feel most at ease when we embrace each other. Skin-to-skin contact is the best, but just getting naked didn''t seem appropriate so I dashed into the bathroom and started filling the tub with warm water. Duke didn''t resist as I undressed him, and he absentmindedly sat into the tub. I removed my clothes swiftly and joined him. I sat in the warm water facing him and I inched closer until my legs wrapped around his waist. Duke pulled me into his embrace and let out a long breath that seeped into my scalp. "What are you thinking, Duke?", I asked. He moved his head to look at me. "Are you still calling me, Duke?" I smiled. "Of course. No matter if you are Drago or Mateo, a human, a werewolf, or anything in-between, you will always be my Duke." "How can you look at me so lovingly if you know that I could lead to your death?" I knew it. He really hit rock bottom. Damn it, Lazarus! But Duke was cheering for me so many times and this was my time to support him. "We don''t know what tomorrow brings, Duke. But I know that today I am happy because I am with you, and I wouldn''t want it any other way. No matter what anyone says, I am confident that we are meant to be together because only with you, I feel at peace and when we are apart, my soul cries for you." "I am sorry, Serina¡­", he said, and the air was stuck in my throat as I waited for him to continue. "I hope that one day you will be able to forgive me for this selfish decision but¡­" "Don''t!", I exclaimed and clung onto him with all my might. "You worry that you might kill me in the future, but if you leave me now, I will die for certain from heartbreak." "I''m not leaving you, love¡­", he murmured close to my ear and my head snapped up as I observed him in confusion. "I said that I''m selfish because I can''t leave you.", he said with a smile, and I wanted to smack him. "You prick!", I seethed. "How dare you toy with me like that?" Duke chuckled. "I told you, I am selfish." His expression turned serious. "I can do anything, Serina, and I will do anything to be with you because I will never leave you and if my wolf has different ideas, I will fight him for it until he gives up." "I know you will." I really did. "Kiss me, Duke¡­", I demanded. "Kiss me and make love to me until we both collapse." Duke grabbed my buttocks and pulled me closer to him. I gasped when I felt his erection pressing at the cradle of my thighs and my hips moved as I started grinding myself on him. Duke smirked. "You want my cock into your pussy?" I cringed at his naughty talk, but it still turned me on. It was graphic, just like the image it created in my mind. Duke gripped my hips and pushed me away. "You want it? You need to say it." I couldn''t believe this. "Say, what?" "Say what you want, love. Say that you want my... cock... in... your... pussy." I gulped a mouthful of air, and he smirked, silently challenging me. Ah! He wanted me to talk naughty. "Uhm¡­ make love to me." "No.", He said curtly and grabbed the edge of the tub, pulling himself out. I nearly toppled backward, and his erection waved in front of my face as I grabbed his thighs to prevent him from leaving the tub. He looked down at me and he saw the moment when I licked my lips. I really wanted to take him into my mouth. With one hand I swiftly grabbed his erection and started pumping slowly. "Do you want me to say it, or can I just do this?" I licked his slit that was salty with precum, and he hissed when I sucked him into my mouth. I was eager to taste his release, but he pulled away and scooped me into his arms. Duke grinned. "You will come first, my love." I had no objections to that. Duke tossed me on the bed, not caring that we are getting everything wet, and I didn''t care about it either when he buried his face between my legs. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 87 - Vacation In Greece (1) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - ~ Crete, Greece ~ After a plane trip and a car ride, Mitch wished us a good vacation and left me and Luca in front of a purely white villa that was perched on the cliff with narrow stone steps leading to the sandy beach below. It was beautiful. The villa was facing East and I knew that the sunrise over the Cretan Sea will be breathtaking, but that''s not all because the big panoramic veranda will give us a nice view of the sunset. Serina told us to pick any of the four bedrooms. They were all about equal size, so it didn''t matter, but I picked the one with the best view of the sea. I circled the veranda to see the beautiful flourishing garden below, and there was an open swimming pool also. I could see myself relaxing there. With Luca. We checked the necessities first. The fridge and the pantry were stocked with food, and the freezer had ready-made meals with instructions on how to defrost and reheat them properly. Serina told us that staff will come to clean the kitchen once a day, at dawn. If we have trash, dishes, or laundry in our room, we can keep it in the hallway and the staff will take care of it. If we need something, like a meal or to clean the bedroom, we should leave a note in the kitchen with the information on what we want and when, or if it''s urgent we use the phone to reach the staff, because they won''t disturb us otherwise. Privacy. The place was amazing, and the idea of ten days with Luca was even better, but I was nervous. Technically, we came here for sex. As much as I wanted it, now that the time has come, it was nerve-wracking. In preparation for this day, I had a few conversations with the hope to broaden my horizons and not make a complete fool of myself. First, I went to Treva. Not because we are close, but because she was idling in the living room and I had no one else to talk to about this. Everyone else seemed busy. Treva spoke about sex in some code and I suspected that she never saw a guy naked. When I asked Serina about it, she told me that harpies are all-female wind spirits who get their magic from stars and that they don''t need to copulate with men in order to produce offspring. Baby-harpies are born on a moonless night when a harpy sings a song to her star in a calm lake that is at the top of a mountain¡­ or something like that. In short, Treva was the wrong person to give me sex tips. Next, I spoke with Calista who was like, "Sex? What is there to discuss? Just ride that cock. Luca is a werewolf. He won''t break." She giggled. "OK. He can break, but not easily." I was flabbergasted. Poor Sergio. And then I went to Serina who said, "Just don''t plan too much in advance because it will seem forced. Both of you are new at this and as long as you talk about what you like and what you don''t like, it will be fine. It won''t be perfect at first, but as you practice, it will get better." Now that was encouraging, so I asked, "How long did it take for you and Mateo to get it right?" Serina grinned. "He was amazing from the start. Somehow, he knew exactly what to do¡­" Well, that was not very helpful. Is this how newlyweds feel when they go on their honeymoon? I mean, the ones who saved themselves for the marriage. Should we just get naked and be done with it? ''Stop overthinking, Zoe!'', Diana reprimanded me. ''Your anxiety is spilling on mate.'' ''Easy for you to say!'', I snapped back. Didn''t we agree that she will retract to the back of my mind so that Luca and I can have privacy? But she was already here, so I asked, ''What if I mess it up?'' ''You knew what to do in the river during your birthday¡­'', Diana said in a singing voice, and I realized that she was right. Yes, I was bold but that was in the spur of the moment when I was not overthinking things¡­ like now. Diana was excited about mating, but she was more interested in the marking part. Will I know how to mark Luca? What if my mark is ugly? What if he dislikes it? I glanced at Luca who was unpacking the suitcase and arranging things in the dresser like it''s the most important world-saving mission. It seems that he was also thinking about why we came here. Or maybe he was trying not to think about it. Luca''s hands paused when he realized that he was holding my bra and then he quickly put it down. Can he be any sweeter? Was he overthinking this like I was? Definitely. I had an urge to comfort him. I didn''t want him to worry about what I will think of him because in my eyes, no matter how I look at him, he is perfect. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I stalked to Luca and hugged him from behind. "I am almost done with unpacking.", Luca said. Silly guy. There was no need to unpack anything. Why did we even bring clothes? "How is your back?", I asked. "Good as new.", Luca assured me. "I exercised this morning, and I was perfectly fine. Shadow confirms it. I told you that before we left." Yes, he told me but I wanted to double-check he was alright. My hands were on his firm pecs, and I felt his hands covering mine. Delightful sparks prickled my skin wherever he touched me. "Zoe¡­", he called. "I wanted to wait until dinner. Sunset, candles¡­ romantic. But it''s only two o''clock in the afternoon and I am close to losing my mind." He gripped my right hand and pushed it lower until it reached his crotch. I felt his rock-hard erection under my palm over the fabric of his shorts. "Do you feel this, Zoe? This is how much I want you." My fingers moved to wrap around his shaft, and he exhaled a shaky breath. So far, he touched me many times, but I never touched him in return. I was too shy, and somehow he always took the lead in pleasuring me. I was still shy, but this time I wanted to do something for him. My other hand slid lower, and I hooked my thumbs at the waistband of his shorts, pulling them lower together with his boxer shorts. "Turn around¡­", I said, and he obeyed. I didn''t want to look him in the eyes, fearing that I will chicken out of this, so I went down on my knees. I ran my thumb along the length of this shaft, feeling the throbbing of his heartbeat under my fingers. He is big, long, hard, and hot, and his tip was glistening with precum. In preparation for this day, I watched some movies, so I knew what to do. I inched closer and took a deep breath. I could smell Luca''s scent of apples mixed in with some muskiness. "I should shower¡­", Luca said and he took a step back, hitting the dresser behind him. "No need." I had no intention of letting him escape now. Doesn''t he know how much courage it took me to do this? After a slight hesitation, I licked his tip. Once, twice, every time with less reservation, and then I took him into my mouth. Luca''s hands snapped behind him and he held the dresser for support. I was worried if I did something wrong and I looked up at him only to see him staring back at me in return. His eyes were deep and unfathomable and there were golden flickers in there. Shadow was trying to come out. "Shadow, you and Diana will get your turn later. Leave Luca to me now.", I said, and I saw Luca''s lips curving into a smile. The golden specs from Luca''s eyes were gone and I went back to the task in my hand (literally, his cock was in my hand). I licked and sucked and pumped the base of his shaft with my hand and I hoped that I''m doing a good job and not just slobbering around. "Let me know if this is OK.", I said at some point. "You don''t need to be so gentle.", Luca said with a strained voice. "Can you guide me?" I really wanted to make him feel good. Luca''s hand gripped my ponytail and he started thrusting into my mouth. Does he think that the whole thing will fit? I gasped for air and he used that opportunity to reach into my throat. It was like a trigger of me grabbing his firm ass, digging my nails into him as he moved vigorously, and I could feel my core pulsating in desire for him to get there instead of my mouth. Luca groaned and wanted to pull out, but I held him in place while swallowing his seed which he shot into the back of my mouth. I licked him clean, enjoying how he twitched every time my tongue moved over his tip. "Does it taste bad?", Luca asked me with concern in his voice. I grinned. "Apples. Just like the rest of you. Was it good?" Luca reached down and scooped me into his arms. "It was amazing." He placed me on the bed gently and whispered into my ear. "My turn¡­" --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 88 - Vacation In Greece (2) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - Luca removed his t-shirt while wiggling his legs out of his shorts that were around his ankles, and then he started undressing me slowly while planting kisses on every newly exposed inch of my skin. It was wonderful and arousing and slow but¡­ too slow. "Luca, can you hurry up?", I asked when he removed my t-shirt. He looked at me in confusion. "I read that the first time needs to be gentle and we shouldn''t rush it so that you are wet enough." I let out a frustrated breath. Didn''t he realize how aroused I was by sucking him off? "I''m sure that whatever you were reading was for humans and you should be able to smell how aroused I am." Luca chuckled. "Are you impatient?" "Aren''t you?" I looked into his chocolate eyes in disbelief. I can''t be the only horny one among the two of us, right? Luca''s gaze was intense, and I felt him gripping the waistband of my shorts with both of his hands. ''RRRIPP!'' It took one long second for him to rip my shorts and panties in one smooth move, the fabric barely provided any resistance. It was like he was ripping paper. Damn it! Those were my favorite shorts, but it didn''t matter. What mattered was that it was just me and Luca on the bed, completely naked. My heart thundered against my chest. It''s happening! He stared at me as possessed and I felt my hairs standing on their ends. I was dreaming about giving my first time to my mate. Sure, in my imagination, it was Ash, but that was before I found out Luca is my mate. Since my birthday, I spent a lot of time with Luca and he touched me here and there, but this is different. "I''m scared.", I admitted. He positioned himself on top of me and supported most of his weight on his elbows, in order not to crush me. Electric sparks flared everywhere his body touched mine, and it shoot straight to my core. "I''m scared also¡­", Luca murmured against my lips. "I''m scared that I will mess this up¡­ that you won''t like it¡­ that I will hurt you¡­ that I will disappoint you." My heart cracked. How can he always put me first? Compared to Luca, my fears were selfish. "I am a failure of a werewolf.", I said. "Everything I did was off. I didn''t realize that my feelings for you are not what I should feel for my brother, I didn''t realize Joe''s intentions, I was the last one in training, for years I was pinning on the wrong boy as my mate, my wolf wouldn''t awaken without external help, I ran away when I found out you are my mate¡­ what if I mess up this also?" "Yes, everything was off", Luca said. "But that''s in the past. Look at yourself now. You have a wonderful job, a family, a mate who will worship you until the end of time. Since I''ve known you, you were the kindest and the most beautiful she-wolf. I am proud that you are mine." I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, allowing Luca''s scent of apples to fill my system. He was telling me to leave the fears from my past behind, and to focus on the present and the future. "Kiss me, Luca, how only you can.", I demanded. "Diana told me to relax and to let our instincts guide us." Luca hummed in agreement and then he pecked my lips once, twice, and then he deepened the kiss and my hands moved to hold onto his muscular back firmly. With every twirl of his tongue around mine, part of my insecurities crumbled, leaving only my need for Luca to come closer. Maybe I saw him as my brother, and that changed when I found out that he is my mate. But what didn''t change was that Luca always had my back, he always put me first. He was my comfort and joy, and I was determined to never neglect him again. I already caused him years of pain by letting him see me with Ash. I was blind and stupid, but now I know better. Luca''s every touch ignited delicious sparks of our bond that set my body on fire. He moved to kiss my neck while grinding himself at the cradle of my thighs and I moved my hips to match his rhythm and increase the friction. Goddess! He was hot and hard, and it felt so good. My core pulsated painfully in a carnal need for him to fill me up. Luca''s hand slipped between us, and his fingers touched my drenched folds. "Zoe¡­", Luca growled. "You are so wet." "Don''t make me wait, Luca.", I breathed. "I want to feel you." I really did. Luca let out a shaky breath. "Condom." "No." I didn''t want him to increase the distance between us. "Unless I''m in heat, we don''t need it." ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I felt Luca teasing and nudging between my folds and I wondered when it will happen, and then it did. He made his way inside slowly and I felt the stretch that came with delightful sparks. "Ah¡­", a lustful sound escaped my lips, and I threw my head backward into the pillows. "Are you OK?", Luca asked with a strained voice. I paused. Wait¡­ wait¡­ "Is that it?" Luca chuckled. "No, Zoe. That''s just the head." OK. I made a fool of myself, and we barely started. "Don''t tease me, Luca. Go for it. I am yours. Made for you, remember?" "I don''t want to hurt you." "Don''t worry, Luca. I''m not breakable." I reached for his perfect ass and dug my nails into it, pulling him closer to me. The stretch increased and my mouth opened in a silent scream as my insides accommodated his length. "Ah!", I cried when sharp pain shook my system. "Don''t stop!" I didn''t want him to stop. I wanted to see how far he will reach, because every glorious inch of him came with another level of sparks that muddled my mind and stirred an unknown lustful beast that was sleeping deep inside me, waiting for Luca to awaken it. Luca growled when he got all the way in, and a few seconds later I felt him rubbing my cheeks with his palms. Was I crying? It seems so. I opened my eyes and looked at his concerned expression. "I''m OK.", I assured him. "I am happy." I was, and I could feel that Diana was happy as well. I couldn''t believe that it finally happened. I was one with my mate. Luca smiled a little and kissed me deeply and then his hips moved away from mine slowly before he got back in. Damn it, my insides were on fire, but the sparks were too addictive, and I needed more of them. I had a feeling that the sparks affected Luca in the same way as he fought between his urges to go faster and his mind which told him to take it slow. My hands moved higher to roam over the glorious landscape of Luca''s back, and I enjoyed the way his muscles rippled under my palms with his every thrust. Mind-blowing friction overtook my senses while sparks danced through my system, and I felt my fangs elongating as some unknown force urged me to mark Luca and claim him as mine. No, no. Diana advised me to wait for the right time. How will I know when that is? The pressure in the pit of my stomach was increasing and I needed more. Something more. "Faster, Luca¡­", I breathed, and he obeyed. I felt like I''m about to explode from inside. "Ah¡­ ah¡­ Luca¡­ I think I''m going to¡­" "Go for it, love¡­", Luca murmured close to my ear, and I could hear that he was smiling. He slammed himself inside me once, twice, and then my body tensed for a moment before I exploded in an ecstatic cry to the heavens. Luca didn''t slow down his pace, his every thrust kept me up at my high and not allowing me to come down. I was gasping for air, confident that I''m going to lose my mind if this continues any further, but at the same time, I didn''t want him to stop. Ever. "Fuck! Zoe!", Luca groaned. ''Now, girl!'', Diana exclaimed in my mind, and I wondered, at what point my fangs came out? I was clutching Luca''s back and my mouth was close to his neck and without thinking I sank my fangs into his flesh. Luca growled and his body trembled as he released his hot load inside me in a few jerky movements. I unlatched myself from Luca''s neck and then I licked those few drops of blood, soothing the place where I bit him. It will take a few days for my mark to fully be visible and it will stay there forever. With every move of my tongue over his skin, Luca shivered and moaned, and his hips still moved, albeit at a slower pace. That''s it. I marked him. He was mine now. MINE! When I was done tending to his wound, Luca looked at me dreamily. "You are mine now.", I said. Luca''s smile reached his eyes. "I always was, Zoe, and I always will be." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 89 - Vacation In Greece (3) Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - I couldn''t believe that Zoe went down on me. Just the image of her kneeling with my cock in her mouth was arousing beyond belief. Shadow retracted at the back of my mind, per Zoe''s request, to give us privacy. I was controlling myself to go as slow as possible. After all, our first time should be memorable and I already blew the whole romantic dinner setting, but then Zoe urged me to hurry up and who am I to deny my Goddess? I stared at Zoe''s naked perfection as possessed and I couldn''t believe that she is really mine. I wanted to engrave that image into my memory for all eternity. I knew that technically we don''t need to use protection, but I still wanted to give her that option; she refused it and my cock lurched painfully in anticipation of sinking into her flesh. I imagined this a million times, me and Zoe, and now it was happening. Finally. To be honest, I was not sure how much I should kiss and caress her before I go for the main thing. Should I go down on her first? Probably. But she was grinding on me, and the scent of her arousal was driving me crazy. My cock was sliding between her folds freely, already slick from her juices and I decided to go down on her later. The resistance was there as I made my way inside her slowly, the friction was amplified by the sparks of our bond, and I fought against my urge to act like a savage. I groaned when I sheathed myself inside her completely, the bliss dazed me and by the time I came around, I noticed that Zoe''s beautiful cheeks were stained with tears. Damn it! Did I mess it up? "I''m OK.", she said. "I am happy." Well, I was beyond happy. Zoe was tight and hot and perfect in every way possible. Perfect for me. I moved slowly while making sure I''m not causing her discomfort but God damn, it was amazing. I mean, that was Zoe, under me. I was inside her. She was holding onto me and breathing raggedly and welcoming me with every movement of her hips. "Faster, Luca¡­", she urged me, and I snapped out of my daze. She gripped my back and moaned, "I think I''m going to¡­" My heart swelled with pride at the thought that she was close to coming. Yup, I am awesome. Zoe trembled under me, and I watched with awe as she was lost in her ecstatic release. She was beyond beautiful. But that lasted only for a second because I felt her insides coiling around my cock, milking me, and I knew that I won''t last much longer. "Fuck! Zoe!", I cursed while increasing my pace I was almost there when I felt her reaching for my neck. Is she going to¡­ ? Ahh! Her fangs sank into my flesh and the most intense orgasm ever trashed my system. I saw stars in front of my closed eyes. It was that good. Zoe''s venom burned as it traveled through my veins, and I shook violently as she licked the spot where she marked me. I heard stories that the mark is extremely sensitive, but I never imagined that it will be this much. Something clicked inside me, and a flood of emotions crashed on me. Arousal. Acceptance. Familiarity. Desire. Longing. Feeling weightless and just happy. I was overwhelmed and confused, and it took me a moment to realize that those were Zoe''s emotions. Our bond strengthened by mating and her mark which just started forming opened the floodgates of her emotions and I knew that once I mark her, she will be able to clearly feel mine. It was surreal. Zoe was my destined mate. We were made for each other and perfect together. ''You taste good Luca¡­ apples¡­ I love apples¡­ I love you¡­'', I heard Zoe''s voice and I wondered how can she talk while licking me. Wait! Is it possible that we established a mental connection? Can mates have their private mind-link? But I was still moving in and out of her and my mind was swimming in the pleasure of what just transpired, hence, I was unable to process anything more complex than pure adoration for Zoe. I lifted my head and smiled at my gorgeous mate. "You are mine now.", she said. Silly girl. "I always was, Zoe, and I always will be." ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Zoe smiled foolishly and her hand landed at the back of my neck, pulling me down on her and latching herself for a kiss. ''Why did you stop? I want you to fuck me¡­'', I heard Zoe''s voice in my head, and this time I knew it was the mind-link because our lips were connected, and she was definitely not talking. Wait! Did she just say that she wants me to fuck her or am I imagining all this? My kind and always polite Zoe used the word F-U-C-K? "Zoe", I spoke into her lips. "Do you want a shower or¡­?" Her eyes darted nervously. ''Who wants to shower now? You are already inside me. Just move! I really want another mind-blowing orgasm. Maybe we can try different positions. Take me from behind.'' "Uhm¡­ we can do whatever you want.", Zoe said, and I chuckled. Her expression confirmed that whatever I am hearing in my head is one-sided. I can hear her thoughts and she can''t hear mine! Isn''t this like a super-cheat? Should I tell her about it? Later. "What?", Zoe asked, and I shook my head. "Zoe¡­ Zoe¡­ Zoe¡­", I chanted her name while kissing her neck. "You marked me. Can I do the same to you?" "Of course.", she confirmed. "But first¡­", I made a dramatic pause. "I will give you another mind-blowing orgasm. Or how about two? Maybe we can try different positions?" ''That sounds wonderful. You know what I want.'', Zoe''s voice sounded in my head. "Let me give you what you want, love.", I said. Her eyes flashed in surprise, and I felt her pussy tightening around my cock. I pulled out and she groaned in displeasure. I regretted a bit for giving in to my impatience the first time, but now I was determined to do it my way. It didn''t matter that it was the second time. "Don''t move.", I told her before dashing the bathroom and getting a wet towel. I wiped her clean starting with her neck and moving lower, making sure I don''t miss a spot. Zoe squirmed under the towel that was getting chillier by the second. She didn''t say anything, and I ignored her mental protests about how she wanted me to hurry up. I bit my lower lip to suppress a chuckle of joy when I saw the redness at the cradle of her thighs. I mean, I knew I was her first, but this was a confirmation that will forever be branded into my mind. I was Zoe''s first, and she was mine. After discarding the towel, I went back to Zoe and started with a long, slow kiss on her lips before moving down her neck, and then collarbones, breasts. She has marvelous breasts. I could play with them the whole day and not get bored of it. "Luca¡­", Zoe whined while squirming under me. Yes, I could smell her arousal, and I could hear her thoughts about me ravishing her violently, but I had other plans. "I''m going to take my time with you, Zoe, and you are going to deal with it. Don''t make me hold you down." ''You can tie me up¡­'', I heard Zoe''s voice in my head, and I chuckled. She fantasizes about being dominated, but that doesn''t necessarily mean I need to tie her up. I spread her legs wide, and I admired the pink slit which opened up for me. Zoe tried to pull her legs back together, but I pressed my palms against her knees. "Stay like that. I want to see you. Every inch of you." Zoe sucked in a sharp breath at my words, and I could feel her arousal swelling. ''That''s amazing!'' I heard Zoe''s voice in my head when my tongue brushed against her clit, and I knew that this super-cheat will come in handy. I listened to her thoughts. Higher, lower, harder, faster¡­ yeah, just like that... She was almost there when I slowed down. "Luca¡­", she called breathlessly while fisting my hair. "Keep your hands up, Zoe.", I growled while fighting against my arousal and hers. "You will come when I say so." Zoe''s eyes flashed in surprise, but she obeyed. I went back to licking and sucking, and when she was almost there, I slowed down. Zoe whimpered and I enjoyed this feeling of being in control. She was mine. Completely mine, even her orgasms were mine. I buried my head back between her legs and I attacked her pleasure centers with renewed vigor. Zoe bit her fist in an attempt to suppress her sounds. "Let it out, Zoe. I want to hear you." "Ahhh!" A loud moan sounded from her throat at my command and then her whole body arched as an orgasm ripped through her. I held Zoe''s hips in place while licking her juices greedily. Caramel. Delicious caramel. And it was all mine. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 90 - Vacation In Greece (4) Author''s note: This is from Luca''s point of view - - - With a groan, I plopped next to Zoe on the bed. Both of us were sweating while floating between Heaven and Earth and Zoe''s scent of caramel mixed with arousal and filled the air all around me. My favorite scent. I watched in awe beads of sweat settling at the base of Zoe''s neck, between her collarbones, while her breasts moved up and down as she breathed. Every inch of her is perfect. Even the sweat. The darkness outside the windows told me that we missed the sunset. I couldn''t believe that we were going at it since this afternoon. I mean, it was wonderful, and every time it was getting better, but instead of getting sated, we were craving for more. I can say with confidence that both of us felt the same because, since Zoe marked me, I have an open channel into her mind which I freely used to get insights into what and how she wants me, for maximizing her pleasure. Do I feel guilty about listening to her thoughts? Not really. I feel guilty for not telling her about it, but not for actually doing it. Actually, I''m not doing anything, it''s just happening. Right at that moment, Zoe was happy and there was a wonderful buzz in her mind as she was coming down from her orgasm. And she was hungry. For real. We should eat. I pressed my lips against her temple. "I will clean up quickly and find something for us to eat." Zoe looked at me with unfocused eyes and blinked. "Let me help you." "No. Rest, love. I will bring food here." I gave her a peck on the lips and went to the bathroom with a quick shower on my mind. When I got out of the shower, I chuckled when I saw that Zoe was still sprawled on the bed. Other than pulling the comforter to cover her midsection, she didn''t move a muscle. I found my shorts on the floor and I put them on. I didn''t want to disturb Zoe, guessing that she might take a nap. She was thinking about it. The fridge had a number of containers with ready-made meals that only needed reheating, and the pantry had fresh fruits and vegetables. I grabbed half-baked lasagna and popped it in the over before getting from the pantry apples, oranges, grapes, and strawberries. While waiting for the lasagna to finish baking, I will keep busy by making us a yummy fruit salad. Zoe loves fruits, especially apples. I chuckled at this thought because I smell to her like her favorite fruit. On the other hand, she smells to me like caramel, and I love caramel. I love Zoe. I swear that there was a time when I was able to think in complex sentences, but since Zoe''s birthday, my mind is filled with Zoe and caramel and the feeling of her lips against mine and that''s all interrupted with random chuckles. Today, I added to that the sensation of her insides milking my cock and the sound of her calling my name breathlessly and¡­ I was aroused again. I guess this is what happiness is. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Zoe''s thoughts reached me before she stepped into the kitchen. It was a mix of ''I''m hungry'' and ''I''m horny''. She wanted it all, and I was ready to provide for my lady, anytime. "Smells yummy.", she said with a big smile on her gorgeous face. "What are we having?" "Lasagna.", I responded, and gestured toward the bowl in front of me. "And fruit salad." Zoe smacked her lips while approaching the oven to check the progress. I glanced at her form covered with a silky bathrobe that reached just above her knees. I couldn''t smell myself on her, so I guessed that she showered. It was just caramel. She didn''t use shower gel. I approved. "I thought you will sleep." "So did I, but I guess I was too hungry for that.", she said. ''And I was missing you like crazy.'' I heard her thoughts. ''I can''t sleep without you spooning me. You spoiled me. When will this be done? I''m hungry. The sooner we eat, the sooner we can go back to the bedroom. I want to ride your delicious cock¡­'' I chuckled. Zoe''s mind was working a million thoughts a second. Naughty thoughts, mostly. She never used such words openly and hearing her graphic thoughts about sex left me speechless. But I appreciated this insight. There was naughty Zoe hiding under that gorgeous fa?ade and I was looking forward to making her comfortable enough to come in the open. The fruit salad was ready. Fruits were floating in slightly sweetened water to prevent them from oxidizing. The lasagna still had more than six minutes on the timer, so I grabbed Zoe''s hips and lifted her to sit on the counter. "I could eat you again right here.", I said. I knew that she was checking me out from the moment she came into the kitchen. Zoe inhaled sharply at my words, and the scent of her arousal hit me hard. I took that as approval. Slowly, I undid the belt of her bathrobe, revealing her perfect flesh for me to feast upon. I started with her breasts, and I heard her thoughts, ''Don''t spend too much time on boobs. Just go down for the main thing.'' I lifted my head to look at Zoe questionably. "Impatient?" "Hmm?", she hummed in response, feigning ignorance. I moved closer and kissed the base of her neck, right on the place where my mark will come. She let out a shaky breath of anticipation while wondering if I''m going to mark her. My fangs were about to come out, but I suppressed that urge. It''s not time yet. "Zoe, you need to tell me what you want, otherwise, I will do what I want¡­ and it will be slow and torturous." I arranged kisses over her neck, moving lower, toward her breasts. I enjoy having her nipples in my mouth, feeling them hardening against my tongue is exhilarating. This is Zoe. My Zoe. My mate. Her arousal was magnetic, and I had no idea at what point I got close enough to lick her clit, a delicious bud where her nerves are concentrated. Every flick of my tongue made her shiver and moan and I groaned when she fisted my hair. "Do you like this?", I asked. "Yes¡­", she breathed, and continued in her mind, ''But I like it better when your cock is inside me¡­'' Goddess! She will be the end of me. I moved her to sit on the barstool and I yanked my shorts down. The feeling of her heat clutching me tightly was euphoric. She wrapped me with her arms and legs while welcoming my every thrust. At some point, the alarm on the oven started beeping, notifying us that the lasagna is ready, and I swatted it off because there was no way I would stop, not when Zoe was moaning my name in her mind and aloud. Music to my ears. Zoe was drowning in the delightful sparks of our bond that were firing up every cell in her body. We were in perfect sync, and it was absolutely amazing. Our current position was just right for me to kiss and nibble on her neck, so I did that. Her skin broke in a thin sheen of sweat and I licked her greedily while enjoying the newfound flavor of salty caramel. "Luca¡­ Luca¡­ Luca¡­", Zoe chanted deliriously while chasing her release. Zoe''s love and adoration mixed with lust and washed over me, and I heard in my mind Shadow urging me, ''Now! Do it!'' He didn''t need to say what that ''it'' was, because my fangs were already out, and I was there and without thinking I sank my fangs at the base of Zoe''s neck. "Ahh!", Zoe screamed while clutching me tightly and I continued pounding myself inside her while releasing my venom in her system and I knew that the radiating pain was amplifying her orgasm. The best feeling ever. Another wave of Zoe''s emotions crashed on me, this one made my balls tighten and I groaned as I released my hot seed inside Zoe. Zoe leaned on me limply, allowing me to lick her neck and help the bite heal. Soon, it will transform into a mark that will be for everyone to see that she is taken. Mine. ''I love you, Luca'', I heard her voice in my mind. ''I love you too, Zoe'', I responded, and she lifted her head to look at me in confusion. I smiled. ''Yes. These are my thoughts. You can hear me.'' Zoe''s eyes widened. ''What? How?'' I shrugged. "I think it''s the bond." This time, I used my mouth to talk. "I guess we have our private channel." Zoe smiled dreamily. "I like that. Now it feels we are finally one. You are the part of me that was always missing, Luca." With the tips of her fingers, Zoe touched the spot where her mark was forming on my neck, and I released a shaky breath. It was super sensitive. "Let''s eat.", Zoe said. ''And then we can go back to the bedroom. We should take the fruit salad with us, so we don''t need to come down for food until morning...'' I chuckled. "You know I can hear that, right?" Zoe bit her lips playfully and giggled. There was a long moment of stillness when we just stared at each other, both with foolish grins on our faces. I guessed that''s how couples feel during honeymoon, and I was determined that our honeymoon lasts forever. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 91 - Vacation In Greece (5) Author''s note: This is from Zoe''s point of view - - - It was shortly after sunset when Luca and I exited the villa and started undressing. It was quick because I had only a bathrobe on, and Luca had shorts. Luca gave me a long mind-spinning kiss before taking a step away from me so that we can shift. It was about twenty-four hours how he marked me, completing our mate bond, and it was time to let out wolves enjoy their wolf-time. I found it difficult to separate from Luca, knowing that he craved for my proximity just as I craved his, but Diana was nagging me the whole day and I promised her time with Shadow after nightfall, so¡­ we had to do it. It didn''t take more than a second for Luca''s perfect bare form to change into a magnificent chocolate wolf, and I needed more time, but it was getting less painful. Shadow waited for Diana to fully emerge, and he wagged his tail in anticipation of their playtime. The bond allowed me to feel his joy and I was glad to know that he cares for Diana just how much Luca cares for me, but Shadow''s feelings had a certain dangerous edge to it. He is an animal, after all. After a round of sniffing, licking, and rubbing on each other, Diana and Shadow dashed into the night. I could feel Diana''s delight in being with Shadow. ''Is there any difference now that the bond is complete?'', I asked Diana. ''We are much close. It''s almost like I know what Shadow wants and how he feels.'', she responded. That reminded me¡­ ''Luca¡­ Luca?'' There was no response. It seems that our private mind-link was not working when our wolves took over. It was a bit lonely, but at the same time, it was an opportunity for thoughts without Luca listening. It''s not that I had anything to hide from Luca, but I was still not fully used to having Diana in my mind, and now Luca was there as well. Sometimes, it felt crowded. ''We would like some privacy now, so¡­'', Diana said, and I didn''t need her to finish her sentence in order to know where that was going. ''I got it. I got it!'', I responded with urgency and gave Diana full control. I didn''t want to know what two wolves will do when they need privacy. I huddled in the far corner of my mind (or was it Diana''s mind now?) and I reflected on the last two days. As far as I could remember, I was dreaming about having a mate, but I could never imagine that the bond would be this intense. Every moment when Luca was not touching me was a painful eternity, and when we were close, we couldn''t get close enough. It was like a primal urge for two souls to merge into one and never separate. I felt exposed because Luca knew my feelings and thoughts, but at the same time, I found comfort in confirming without a doubt that his feelings and thoughts are matching mine which helped me plunge into this carnal insanity without reservations because I was confident that I am his only one. I laughed at my ignorance and at the time when I dreamed that Ash will be my mate. That would be wrong on so many levels. I mean¡­ I suspected that he was fooling around, and if he ended up being my mate, even without overhearing Luca and Ash talking, I would definitely find out about it sooner or later. Would I be fine with it? Absolutely not. The worm of doubt would eat me from inside, and I would worry about his previous experiences while torturing myself with imaginary what-if scenarios. Was I good enough? Was he thinking about his ex-es? How many of them he had before me? Were they better than me? With Luca, there were no such worries. I was an absolute newbie in this whole sex thing, but I was not embarrassed because Luca was the same. We took this step into adulthood together, and my heart swelled every time I congratulated myself on the right decision to save my first time for the guy who did the same. My Luca. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I have no idea how much time passed when I heard Diana calling me. ''Hey, sleepyhead¡­ We found this secluded beach. Do you want a swim?'' I was excited to see through Diana''s eyes a narrow gorge opening up to a small beach nestled between tall rock formations on each side. Soft white sand was caressed by small movements of the Cretan Sea that glistened under the moonlight. ''Oh, yes.'', I responded enthusiastically. When I completed the shift, I was greeted by Luca''s glorious naked form. His hungry stare made my heart flutter. "Hi, beautiful. Did you miss me?", Luca asked with a lopsided smile while approaching me. I smiled foolishly. Of course, I missed him. Luca pulled me into his embrace and his breath caressed my ear, "I can hear your thoughts, but I would still love to hear your wonderful voice." I giggled uncontrollably out of pure happiness that made me giddy. "Care for a swim?", I asked. Luca scooped me into his arms and dashed into the water. I screamed when he jumped in while holding onto me, my scream disappeared into the water as we went under the surface together. Since my birthday, I discovered that Luca has a playful side to him, and I was not sure if he was suppressing it so far, or if it was something that appeared after we acknowledged each other as mates. Swimming in the sea under the moonlight was a new experience and it was amplified by the fact that Luca was right by my side. We lasted less than I expected. Luca and I started making out in the water, and Luca somehow managed to swim toward the beach while holding onto me and without breaking the kissing frenzy. Luca stopped swimming and switched to walking as soon as his feet could touch the ground and I wrapped my legs around his waist while my fingers found their way into his damp hair. With his every step, he was grinding at the cradle of my thighs, arousing me further, to the point of madness. Do we need to reach the beach? Can''t we just go at it in the shallow water? Luca didn''t respond to my thoughts, and he bit my lower lip harshly. I hissed and jerked my head backward. There was nothing wrong with some pain, but that was not Luca''s style. I examined Luca''s face and my head went numb when I saw that his eyes were golden. "Shadow?" No wonder I couldn''t hear Luca. "Can you let Luca come forward?" He didn''t respond and anxiety swelled inside me at the thought that Shadow has control over Luca''s body without actually shifting into the wolf form. I mean, I know that Shadow and Luca are the same, but they are also two separate entities, and I was still not used to this whole two minds in one body concept. I put my hands between us and started pushing him away frantically. "Shadow, let me go!" Luca grimaced and shook his head, and I used this moment to get away from him. I stopped only when both of my feet were out of the water, sinking slightly in the dry soft sand. ''It''s me¡­'', I heard Luca''s voice in my head, and I let out a shaky breath. "What happened?", I asked apprehensively. Luca extended his hand toward me, and I took a step back instinctively. In the next moment, I felt grief tightening my chest and I cursed myself. "I''m sorry¡­" I couldn''t say the rest, but my mind was racing. ''It''s one thing to talk about Shadow and to think of him as a wolf, someone who is Diana''s mate, but when he controls your body, it''s like a stranger and¡­ he is not you¡­ I''m not used to this¡­ I''m scared¡­ I can''t¡­'' ''It''s OK, girl'', Diana said. ''Shadow was just excited.'' ''I hurt Luca'', I said dejectedly. I really didn''t want to hurt him. "There is nothing for you to apologize, Zoe¡­", Luca said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It was a moment of my negligence. I didn''t expect that Shadow will jump in front. He is sorry. He didn''t mean to freak you out. I am sorry. I will be more careful going forward." Luca made one step toward me, and another one, and another¡­ His hand was still hovering in the air, outstretched toward me as he stepped out of the water, and I put my hand in Luca''s reluctantly, the sparks of our bond ignited upon contact, soothing my anxiety away and reminding me where I belong¡­ with my other half. Luca sat on the sand, and I curled up on his lap. He cradled me in his arms and caressed my back gently. We sat in silence while both suffering from a flood of frantic thoughts. "I will never hurt you, Zoe¡­", Luca said after some time. "Shadow will put his life on the line for you and Diana, anytime." "I know.", I said. Let''s hope it doesn''t come to it. Ever. I lifted my gaze slightly to see my mark glistening on Luca''s neck. It was hazy and depending on the angle it looked different, but it reminded me that Luca is mine. I placed a small kiss on my mark and a shaky sigh escaped Luca''s lips. I kissed him there again and again, and then Luca dipped his head and kissed his mark on my neck. The sensation sent cataclysmic tremors through my body. Several kisses later, I moved to straddle him, and my fingers clawed his back while I tried to pull him closer. ''My mate. My Luca. Mine.'', I chanted while lowering myself on top of Luca, the delightful sparks followed the stretch and the friction as we made love on the soft sand, under the moonlight, reminding each other that we are one. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 92 - Preparations (1) Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - I was getting restless as the day of our big procedure of awakening Duke''s wolf was approaching. Two more days to go. Fynn will arrive tomorrow, Sergio was preparing for the ceremony that will strengthen one''s will to resist Alpha command, and I still didn''t hear a word from Lazarus. Duke was his usual self when we were together, but I could sense that he was uneasy. Part of me wished that we can be done with it already because the anticipation was killing me. But another part wished that we can postpone it until forever. I knew that the procedure will change Duke, but I had no way of predicting to what extent. Even if the procedure fails, Duke will change because he will lose hope of regaining what he lost as a child and becoming stronger. Duke was spending more time in the office, video conferencing with Ash and making sure that Ash can handle work for the foreseeable future, and that only made me more nervous. Why did it sound like Duke was handing him over the company? Duke will be back to lead it in no time! I was going over Duke''s procedure over and over again, and in order not to lose my mind, I spent more time with Treva and tried to analyze her predicament. Treva was telling me what Mivian and Lumiona (aka Archousa and Manteio) did to seal her powers and how she was treated after that. I didn''t know how much singing and chanting contributed to restricting Treva''s magic, but what I knew was that they fed her forcefully some potion, and I needed to figure out how to reverse whatever that potion did. Unfortunately, I didn''t have blood samples from Treva before the unfortunate incident or a sample from a healthy harpy, so I was not sure what I was looking for while doing Treva''s blood analysis. Books I had spoke vaguely about harpies with no details on how their magic works. I even checked information on elements, hoping to find what could control air or use the power of the stars. I found nothing useful. While examining Treva, I was documenting everything, creating a harpy book of my own. I was confident that my father will appreciate it when he wakes up, but this did nothing to help Treva''s condition. After hitting several dead ends, I ran out of ideas. I realized that I can''t solve this on my own and there was one person who knew about magic and potions¡­ Vesper. "After this thing with Mateo is done, I will take you to see a witch.", I told Treva, and her eyes sparkled from excitement. "A witch?", she repeated, obviously wanting to know more. "Don''t get your hopes up.", I advised her. "I don''t know if she can help us, but she definitely knows more about magic and she was around for much longer than I was." I decided to tell her later that Vesper shouldn''t be trusted because Vesper might want to take some parts of Treva to brew potions. I hoped that Vesper won''t dare to do anything openly, not with my father having her as his slave, so the key was to keep Aldus''s condition a secret. While at it, I was thinking about how I can poke Vesper''s brain for ideas related to adding vitality to a vampire. Maybe she has a potion or a spell that can work. The problem was that I needed to ask specific questions without being too obvious about it because if Vesper suspects that something is off with Aldus, she might come to end him or do something to me. How troublesome. ''Trust no one'', that''s what my father told me. He was quite specific with warnings that Vesper is capable of poisoning a person with an innocent smile on her face. ''She didn''t get to live for centuries by being nice to people''. I still remember vividly the experiences of Vesper looking into my emotions and the eerie feeling of being exposed. I was jittery at the thought that I will need to meet Vesper, but at the same time grateful that it distracted me from thinking about the upcoming Duke''s procedure, no matter how temporary that distraction was. Outside my stress-infused bubble, Zeiroi was doing his own thing and Treva would spend a portion of her day lingering in the garden. I didn''t see them talk much, but they were coexisting in the same space without conflicts, so I took that as a good thing. Ash was busy in London with the Eclipse, and Zoe and Luca enjoyed their vacation in Greece. Ash didn''t ask about them, but he knew they were away. Zoe and Luca didn''t call or text to say how they are doing, but the staff told me that the food is disappearing and that occasionally there are bedsheets and towels for wash, so I knew Zoe and Luca were alive. Those kids went through so much and they deserved their patch of happiness. Ash, Zoe, and Luca wanted to be here when we do the procedure to awaken Duke''s wolf, but I refused. I didn''t want them to disturb their things because of a procedure they would need to sit out. If any of them is here, they would just become a liability because I doubt that they would be able to resist the command of the Supreme Alpha. Ash had his tasks at the Eclipse, and for Zoe and Luca, I told them that if they wanted to be useful, and they find time, they could investigate Kosta. Treva was staying with him for some time after coming out of the realm of harpies, and she met him in his olive orchard that is not far away from the mansion where Zoe and Luca are. But I didn''t have high hopes that Zoe and Luca will investigate Kosta; I was sure that they were busy with each other. I will look into Kosta once this thing with Duke''s wolf settles. I am curious to find out how Bolek''s hunters knew where Treva was going. I mean, the guy was confident that she is a harpy, but without her magic, Treva looks like a pale human. My guess is that either Kosta or someone close to Kosta ratted her out and I want to get to the bottom of it. With Treva''s issues pushed for later, I was back to thinking about the upcoming Duke''s procedure. My biggest fear was that Duke will affect Fynn or Sergio and force them to do something against their will, like setting him free, and him escaping who-knows-where while controlling Duke''s body. I really had no idea what to expect. I was bummed that I still didn''t hear back from Lazarus. Well, I can''t force him to help, and I was not willing to give him what he wanted¡­ me. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I paused when I found myself in front of the door that leads to the study. How did I find myself here? It seems that I was spacing out and my legs carried me where I really want to be. I pushed the door open and saw Duke sitting behind the desk. He was looking at the monitor, with a pen in his hand and several papers waiting for him to write on them. His serious expression cracked into a smile when his eyes moved to me. "Did you miss me?" "Always.", I responded with the best smile I could muster which wasn''t much because of my previous unsettling thoughts. Duke''s handsome brows came together as he observed me intently for a few long seconds and then he stood up and stalked toward me. Duke lifted me up and carried me into the hallway. I didn''t ask where he was taking me. I leaned on him and enjoyed his proximity while taking deep breaths that filled my system with his scent of the pine trees and a dash of the ocean. And that''s how Duke and I found ourselves in our bedroom. Duke placed me on the bed gently and laid next to me. He cradled me in his arms and ran his hand through my hair in slow, deliberate movements. "Tell me, love¡­ what''s bothering you?", he asked. "The same.", I responded. Duke let out a long breath and his endlessly blue eyes bore into mine as he spoke, "I''m sorry to worry you, Serina. But I need to do this." "I know. I am just concerned¡­ what if things go wrong? I lost my father. What if I lose you?" There. I said it. Yes, I grew up on my own, but in the last few years, I found a man who became the father I never had. Aldus taught me things, encouraged me to be better, and he gave me unconditional support. After reuniting with Duke, I''ve got to experience how wonderful love can be. I don''t know if it''s my fault that Aldus fell into eternal sleep, but I was blaming myself for it. What if I mess up and I lose Duke as well? I will be all alone. I am not qualified to be the only grownup in the room, to make decisions and do responsible things. Not on my own. "I wish that you don''t think about the procedure as losing me.", Duke said. "Think of it as getting another person who will cherish you. I know that my wolf will adore you." I let out a shaky breath while thinking how this was ridiculous. It''s Duke who will take the risk and probably suffer through the process, yet here he was, comforting me. "Kiss me, Duke.", I said. "Make love to me until I''m unable to think about anything else other than us entangled with each other." His lips lifted into a wicked smile that told me he was up for the challenge. And he was. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 93 - Preparations (2) Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - Another day passed in a flash. I was busy settling things with the company and coaxing Serina who was getting increasingly anxious, and every hour felt like a minute. Was I calm? Absolutely not. So many things could go wrong, and I could die, but I felt like I didn''t have a choice. I went through this in my mind a million times and the outcome was always the same. Staying as-is will only bring me untimely death, but if I awaken my wolf, we might have a chance. I''m thinking as WE because I''m including Serina here also. I know that she would do anything for me, even put herself in danger, and this was me doing the same. Was I selfish for doing this? How would I react if our roles were reversed? I was not sure, but I believed that I would give her the choice in the matter that impacts her body. It was not hopeless. After all, if we have zero chances of success, Serina wouldn''t go through this. Aldus estimated that the potion has an eighty-percent chance of awakening my wolf, and the rest would depend on me. I thought that was rather optimistic. It brought me some comfort to know that I settled my affairs. Everything I own will automatically become Serina''s if something happens to me, the Eclipse included. Ash is a fast learner and his sharp insights in business settings impressed me more than once. His newly acquired ability of mindreading is giving him an edge no one else has. I''m confident that Ash can manage the company and there is Sergio to help out also. I don''t care about material possessions. The goal here was to ensure that Serina is taken care of. That''s why I started the Eclipse. It all seemed almost unreal until Fynn showed up. He made it real. It''s happening. Tomorrow. Fynn arrived before lunch with his smug expression on, and I wondered if he was hoping that this will fail so that he gets his chance with my Serina. Probably. The plan was that we eat and then spend the afternoon discussing strategies for tomorrow. Calista was excluded from this because vampires and werewolves have deep-rooted enmity, and if my wolf sees Calista, he might attack her. Others were excluded because they are weak and can''t contribute. They will only be in the way and that left the four of us: Fynn, Sergio, Serina, and I. Actually, Sergio won''t be there for the procedure itself. Tonight, Sergio will boost Fynn''s resistance to Alpha''s command and after providing soul-calming herbs (how he called them), Sergio will have the role of an advisor. We will have cameras in the room, and Sergio will be watching through a video feed. There will be an open audio channel so that we can communicate. Fynn got into the dining room in time for lunch, and he looked at me, Serina, Sergio, Calista, and Treva, before asking, "What about Lazarus?" I thought that Serina told him that the bastard is not participating, but it seems that she didn''t. I was about to answer, when Serina''s phone buzzed. She glanced at the message and smiled. "Lazarus is on his way." I didn''t share her enthusiasm. Is he coming to help or to stir the pot further? He is probably just going to sit this one out and hope that I will fail. I can see him spreading his arms so that Serina can cry on his shoulder. If there is anything motivating me to come back from the dead, it will be to prevent Lazarus from getting close to Serina. Fynn''s expression worsened at the mentioning of Lazarus coming. It seems that he doesn''t like him either. "Fynn", Serina called. "What''s your relationship with Lazarus?" "Relationship?" Serina rolled her eyes at Fynn. "You know that''s not what I meant. I don''t want to pry into your personal matters, but I want to know if you will greet him with words or with a punch in the face." At Serina''s words, Sergio reached for his nose and frowned at Fynn. Fynn smirked smugly. "Who knows? It will depend on him." Serina groaned in frustration. "Whatever macho-showdown you are planning, can you keep it for AFTER Mateo''s wolf wakes up?" Fynn shrugged with a grin. Lazarus arrived before we finished with lunch. Serina didn''t say much, but I could see that she relaxed with Lazarus''s presence. Fynn and he didn''t explode into a fight, but they were not friendly either. How do werewolves live in a pack when they can''t communicate? I always imagined a pack of werewolves like a big happy family, but just by looking at Fynn, Lazarus, and Sergio, I can''t see it happening. After lunch, we all headed into the basement where Serina prepared a room for my procedure. Thick metal bars instead of one wall made it look more like a prison cell than a room. Other than machines for tracking vitals, there was a table with thick leather restraints for arms, legs, and over the torso. Yeah. I will be tied up like a crazy person. "Do you think this will hold him down?", Fynn asked sarcastically while pointing at the restraints. "No.", Serina responded. "This will hold Mateo down until the antidote kicks in. We don''t want to tie him up when his wolf awakens." Fynn frowned. "I thought you said he will be feral." "And if he wakes up tied, it will only make it worse.", Serina said. "He needs to feel that we won''t harm him¡­" She was explaining the theory I heard many times before. Keeping me free might sound crazy, but the truth is that no restraint will be able to keep me down so it will be useless. The best chance I have is that they can calm down my wolf and get him to talk. He will be feral, but not stupid. Of course, this is only in case he takes over my body completely and he refuses to listen to me. If talking fails, Serina had a sedative ready that should keep me unconscious until they come up with an alternative. Serina was prepared for the worst-case scenario, and she prioritized my safety. I was grateful for it. Serina also got an array ready that will suppress my aura so that other werewolves can''t sense my wolf. There was no way to test it in advance, but she was fairly confident that it will work as long as I don''t leave that room. I heard everything numerous times, so I stayed on the side and watched Serina as she explained things to Sergio and Fynn. Lazarus was there also, but he was observing the room and didn''t seem interested in what she had to say. "Shouldn''t you pay attention to Serina''s instructions?", I asked Lazarus. He smirked, like he was waiting for me to speak up. "My task is to punch you if you act wildly. There is no need for me to know more than that." I was feeling quite wild even without my wolf present. My fist in his face would calm me down. "Why are you here?", I asked. "What are you hoping to get out of this? Serina won''t be yours even if I die." "That''s only if you are here to prevent it from happening. In my experience, every grief will fade, given enough time. I''m not here to snatch Serina from you. I am here to protect her and to show her that she can rely on me, as for the rest¡­ it will happen, naturally." Somehow, my rage sizzled away. Yes, I wanted Serina to be mine, and mine only, but what if I''m not around? I didn''t want to think about it. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... After dinner, Fynn and Lazarus went with Sergio for their will-boosting ceremony. Sergio said that they will spend the night at his villa because it will be much more than just a ceremony; it includes Fynn and Lazarus drinking some concoctions and taking a bath in water infused with herbs. I watched as Serina shrunk in the chair when the two of us were left alone in the room. Seeing her so deflated, reminded me how much all this was weighing on her. I scooped her in my arms and carried her to our bedroom. Other than leaning her head on my shoulder, she didn''t do anything to indicate that she noticed my actions. I sat on the sofa with Serina on my lap and I caressed her hair while inhaling her glorious scent of jasmine with a hint of Japanese wisteria in silence. If I could stop the time, this would be it¡­ just me and Serina, holding each other. I really don''t need anything else to be happy. Serina took in a shaky breath. "I''m scared.", she said, her voice cracking. "Shh¡­", I did my best to sound confident. "It will be fine." It has to be. I wanted to tell her that we went through this a million times, that her father came up with the procedure, and that I passed all tests, even the agonizing one where I needed to keep my hands off from Serina for a whole month, and that she is ready, I am ready¡­ but that would be only repeating what was said many times before, so I held her tightly, hoping that we can meld together and never separate because all this was just for that one purpose. Serina and I together, forever, never apart. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 94 - Preparations (3) Author''s note: This is from Fynn''s point of view - - - The last week was my most difficult one in more than a decade. Otto and Bert were scrutinizing me ever since I returned after Zoe''s birthday, and they suspected that I''m hiding something. Of course, there was no way for them to know that the young master is alive and that I crossed fists with him, but they definitely knew that there is something. We spent every day together in the last decade and I was never good at keeping secrets. "Are you really so excited because Zoe and Luca are mates?", Otto asked me suspiciously. "Yes. Yes.", I said with my best smile while wondering, what made him think I''m excited? I thought that my poker face was better than that. "When was the last time mates found each other? This is a big deal. Maybe the Moon Goddes thought that we suffered enough and the curse is lifted." Otto pursed his lips while contemplating if he should trust me or not, and Bert bobbed his head while adding, "That, and the fact that they are not actually related. But Zoe is a nice-looking girl. I would bang her even if she is my sister." Otto frowned at Bert. "You are saying that only because you don''t have a sister." Bert sneered. "And you have one?" "No. But if anyone should have banging-hot sister, that should be me and not you¡­" And that''s how Otto and Bert started bickering, and their attention was drawn away from me and the big secret I was supposed to keep for a week. Other than Otto and Bert, Bia, Vito, and Tessa were also asking about details from Zoe''s birthday, and it was super difficult not to mention that it happened in our old packhouse. If I mentioned that, they might connect the clues, and I couldn''t wait for days to pass so I can return to Serina''s place, the place that was my home for centuries. Luckily, Ari was not nosy. Ever since Luca and Zoe left, Ari''s temper subsided. I didn''t think that she was missing them, but she didn''t say what''s going on either, so I let her be. Serina and Mateo changed our old packhouse quite a bit, yet it was still the same. I could hear my Alpha talking, and Luna Isabella playing piano¡­ their spirits together with many others lingered among those walls and I wondered if I''m the only one who could notice their presence. It was nostalgic. When Serina said that Lazarus will be part of the procedure, I was skeptical. Lazarus''s name echoed through the world of werewolves when he resisted Alpha Damiano''s command, more than once. I must admit that I was envious of the bastard. We all assumed that Lazarus will create his own pack and be Alpha Damiano''s competition, but it didn''t happen. After some thought, we realized why. Lazarus can resist Alpha Damiano, others can''t. So even if Lazarus created a pack with hundreds or thousands of werewolves, in front of Alpha Damiano, they would all submit to him, so why would Lazarus bother with gathering his followers? Lazarus had a reputation as a loner, and he never did anything unless it benefited him. Why would he help the young master to awaken his wolf? Or should I believe that he suddenly changed his ways? But then I saw the way Lazarus was looking at Serina and things fell into place. He wanted her. ''Let''s fight him!'', Dash shouted in my head, his irritation amplified mine. Yes, Serina is attractive, and I would love to make her mine, but Dash was unusually possessive about Serina, willing to fight anyone who came close to her, other than the young master. I assumed that Dash respects Mateo because he has the Testa blood running through his veins. ''Easy, Dash.'', I pacified him. ''Look at the whole situation. Right now, we are here to help Serina. If this works out, Damiano''s son will regain his wolf, and do you think that he will allow a character like Lazarus to linger around his woman?'' Dash snorted. ''You want others to fight instead of us.'' Well, he was not wrong, but¡­ ''We shouldn''t fight before the procedure, Dash.'' I''m not afraid of a fight, but if Lazarus ends up breaking my bones, it might delay the awakening of Mateo''s wolf. After dinner, Lazarus and I followed Sergio into his villa. Sergio gave us something unbelievably bitter to drink and he said that he needs some time to prepare for the ceremony, leaving me and Lazarus in the living room. Dash got restless, and I saw with the corner of my eye the vampire woman passing. I met a number of vampires, and I don''t think much of them, but this one gave me the goosebumps. Calista, Aldus''s sister. A royal. Why was she here? Or did I imagine it? I shook unnecessary thoughts away. I was never much of a thinker, and it really didn''t matter. Calista is Serina''s aunt, so she was definitely helping out with something. The night dragged with me and Lazarus sharing space in silence, Sergio coming down occasionally to give us some other horrible drink, and we had a short ceremony after midnight before Sergio gave us another disgusting beverage and leaving us for an exceedingly long time. I would doze off on the sofa, but Dash''s energy was increasing, and that only made me feel restless because he was overpowering me occasionally. Overall, the night was horrible. I didn''t rest much, the company was glum, and the drinks I had to swallow were nauseating. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... The morning couldn''t come fast enough, and we all gathered for breakfast. We ate in silence, and I could see that Serina and Mateo would look at each other occasionally, on the verge of exchanging heavy unspoken words. I guessed that they were both close to backing out of this, but they didn''t. The atmosphere turned solemn as we headed downstairs. Even Dash was silent. I stayed behind with Sergio and Lazarus, to give Serina and Mateo a few moments of privacy before we start. To be honest, I was looking forward to this. If we are successful, the new Supreme Alpha will emerge, and Serina promised we will be allowed to live with them. Yes, Mateo said that he is not interested in forming a pack, but I didn''t think it will make much difference with or without becoming a pack. As long as we can move into this area, many things will fall into place. I was already formulating in my mind the big speech that I will give to the gang at home. I was confident they will be ecstatic to return to where they belong¡­ to the grounds of the Bluemoon pack. Pio and his men will definitely liven up our stale routine. Werewolves are social creatures and the more of us are in a group, the merrier it will be. I guessed that Sergio had similar motives. He refurbished his old home and replanted his medicinal garden. It was a giveaway that he was missing his old life, and he was trying to piece it up together. Once my gang moves into the area, I was sure they will be excited to find out that this place comes with more than forty werewolves and our old Shaman who always had stories to tell around the fire with some of our homebrewed liquor. I couldn''t understand why Lazarus was here, helping. I mean, he was definitely not interested in joining a pack. If he didn''t submit to Damiano, he won''t submit to his son either. And if Lazarus was after Serina, wouldn''t he want this to fail? Or was he here to sabotage us? But then¡­ Serina definitely considered that possibility. She doesn''t seem to be the one rushing into things, and if Lazarus is up to no good, she would see through him. Ah, I was getting a headache. Thinking is NOT my thing. I am good at training warriors, fighting, and following orders. For the last decade, I was missing that person who would give me orders, and maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ a Supreme Alpha emerges today, and I find another purpose in life. Will Alpha Mateo make me a general in his army? I served his father honorably and that should count for something. Well, we will discuss that, later. Hopefully. "You can come!", Serina''s voice reached us, and I moved toward the room at the back of the hallway with Lazarus and Sergio. Mateo was already lying on the table and Serina was tying the restraints around his legs. Sergio was quick to start setting on fire several incense burners, and he exchanged some words with Serina before leaving the basement. I stood next to Lazarus and observed as Serina stuck an IV needle into Mateo''s arm, and then she moved to attach some things on him and machines that were lined against the wall started beeping and producing various diagrams on their screens. Serina held onto a remote while checking the machines. She explained that the remote can release the antidote and several other concoctions into Mateo''s system. One of the things under her control was a sedative that was strapped to Mateo''s back, outside of his reach. That''s the failsafe, to knock him out completely if he goes berserk. I saw Damiano fighting, and I experienced his fists connecting with my body more than once. I can only hope that there is enough sedative in that thing, because if Mateo has Damiano''s strength and he goes berserk¡­ Goddess, help us. Serina approached Mateo and placed her dainty palm on his cheek. "Remember, Duke. No matter what, I am here, waiting for you. I need you to come back to me." Her voice was choking with emotions. I was moved. Who the heck is Duke? "I proved to you that you can''t get rid of me. I will find you, no matter where you are or what your name is. I even came back from the dead once and I will do it as many times as needed." I had no idea what they were talking about, but it was getting cheesy. She leaned over him and gave him a kiss on the lips. When she turned toward me and Lazarus, her eyes were full of determination. Now that was the Serina I knew. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 95 - Awakening Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - Stepping away from Duke was one of the most difficult things I did in my life. I swallowed down my insecurities and I told myself that I calculated and re-calculated everything numerous times. It will be alright. It has to. I turned to see that Fynn and Lazarus were waiting for my orders, and then I glanced at the camera. "I''m ready¡­", I heard Sergio''s anxious voice in my earpiece. I let out a long breath. "Alright. We are ready. Does anyone want to say anything before we start?" Fynn and Lazarus shook their heads and I glanced at Duke who gave me a thumbs up. I threw another glance at the machines that were monitoring Duke''s vitals and then I stared at the remote in my hand. I might be killing the man I love, or changing him forever into someone unrecognizable, but I couldn''t allow my doubts to take over now. Not now. Not ever. My father told me that if we want to gain something, we need to risk something. It''s the law of alchemy. Equal exchange. I didn''t care about Duke''s power or if he had a wolf, but Duke cared, and my options were to let him stay as-is or to support him with everything I have. I was confident that I am the only one who can help him awaken his wolf without ulterior motives, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t look for someone else''s assistance in case if I refused, and I couldn''t allow that to happen. From the moment we met, on the first day of high school, our destinies were intertwined, for better or for worse. I didn''t need a ceremony or a ring on my finger to know that we will stay together until death do us part and we were both determined to push that moment as far into eternity as we can¡­ and that''s why Duke was so set on awakening his wolf. He always supported me unconditionally, and now it was my turn. With a single thought, runes danced on my left wrist, activating several arrays that I set up in this room. That should be enough to suppress Duke''s aura so that werewolves won''t surge into the area. Well, if the arrays are not working, Pio and his men will come within an hour (probably less). I hope that it will all work out and that Lazarus and Fynn can teach Duke how to control his aura before he leaves this room. But this was no time to get distracted. There was only one thing to do. I stared at the remote in my hand and my finger hovered above the big green button. "Ready?", I asked Duke. "Ready as I will ever be.", he responded in a singing voice that didn''t do much to conceal his anxiety. "Here we go. Three¡­ Two¡­" I said ''one'' in my mind and pressed the button while holding my breath. The teal liquid filled the tube that connected with Duke''s IV, and I could see it entering his system. Normally, an antidote should be swallowed, but my father theorized that werewolf''s saliva has analeptic properties which might neutralize some of the components. Due to that, the most efficient way of getting the antidote into Duke''s system was to inject it directly into his bloodstream. I held my breath while my eyes darted from Duke to machines. Duke groaned and my insides tightened. Was he in pain? When we discussed pain management, my father advised against it because it would affect Duke''s mind and that might make it more difficult for him to face his wolf. He needed to be clearheaded for this procedure, pain included. Duke knew about this, and he agreed. Of course, he agreed. A scorching sensation spread inside my abdomen, and I wondered if this was my anxiety or if I was feeling Duke''s pain. One breath, two, three¡­ the heat subsided, leaving only discomfort that I could push through with ease. Every second stretched like an eternity, passing torturously slow, and dread swelled inside me when I registered that Duke''s heart rate was dropping. It was barely noticeable at first, from 125 to 122¡­ 120¡­ 115¡­ 109¡­ and when it dropped to two-digit numbers I exhaled while telling myself that this was expected. After all, I injected him with a poison that should counteract other poison. Duke has only one body, so it was impossible to target his wolf without impacting Duke. Now the question was how much his body will fight it before it takes over. The heart rate fell into the low seventies, and it stayed there for several beats before it started climbing up rapidly. 75¡­ 79¡­ 84¡­ 91¡­ 98¡­ 105¡­ 111¡­ 117¡­ and then it went crazy and jumped to 132¡­ 141¡­ 149¡­ How much is the normal heart rate for a werewolf? It''s higher than human''s. What about an Alpha? Supreme Alpha? At what point should I start worrying? His blood pressure also rose at an unhealthy rate, and his brain activity was through the roof. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "Is this expected?", Fynn asked me apprehensively. The beeping of the monitors was nerve-wracking. I was irritated that Fynn was chatty at this moment, but at the same time, it was a welcome distraction. This was Duke''s fight and until his wolf awakens, we are all just spectators. Actually, even after his wolf awakens, we will only be able to watch and knock out his wolf if Duke can''t reason with him. "It''s not like I had specimens to test this on before this.", I responded to Fynn honestly. It was based on theories, projections, calculations, and small tests of individual components, but we never tested it completely. It''s impossible to find a half-werewolf with a dormant Supreme Alpha beast. Duke is unique. I glanced at the stopwatch that was triggered when I released the antidote into Duke''s system, and I could see that the whole thing didn''t last more than a minute, but it felt like forever. A ferocious growl ripped from Duke''s throat, and my leg moved on an instinct to run to his side, but Lazarus grabbed my shoulder firmly and held me in place. My eyes darted over Duke''s form, the screens on the side showed him from every angle, and I could see veins protruding on his neck, and spreading over his handsome face, making him look feral. This was the antidote making its way through his system and I wished that it''s over already. Does he need to suffer so much? His body arched how much the restraints allowed and I gaped as his form bulked up visibly by a size or two. It seems we will need to go clothes shopping. The whole world stilled. There were no sounds and no movements, I was not sure if the lights flickered or if that was my vision, but everything turned dark and then I heard it¡­ ''RIP! RIIIIP! CLINK! CLINK!'' The restrains on Duke''s arms gave in and metallic buckles fell on the floor, and I saw Duke ripping the IV needle out. His face convulsed from one grimace to another, telling a story of the internal struggle within him. "If he starts shifting, get out and bolt the door behind you.", Lazarus''s voice sounded close to my ear, jerking me into reality where I was not just a spectator. No matter what happened, I had no intention of leaving. Duke wouldn''t harm me, and he wouldn''t allow his wolf to harm me either. Besides, my healing was probably better than Lazarus''s and Fynn''s. I glanced at Fynn to see him drenched in sweat, struggling to stand straight and I realized¡­ Duke''s wolf was awake. He was forcing Fynn into submission, and Fynn was resisting it. Lazarus was in a much better state, but I could see that he was vigilant as his eyes flickered golden. Alex wanted to come out. Readings of Duke''s vitals were getting in normal ranges, indicating that the worst part of the first phase was over. Antidote got into Duke''s system, he survived, and his wolf was awake. I couldn''t feel the suppressing aura, but I knew that wasn''t Duke. Duke wouldn''t rip the restraints and the IV. Duke''s priority would be to assure me that he was OK, and the fact that he didn''t do that, told me he was not OK. Duke seemed completely engrossed with machines that produced various beeping sounds. Lazarus was still holding onto my shoulder, and I tapped his hand, indicating for him to let me go. I made one careful step toward Duke. "Mateo?" He whipped his head toward me and my heart tightened at the sight of his wild eyes that were devoid of warmth. The restraints on his legs and torso were still on, but I knew that they won''t do much if he decides to move. "Do you know who I am?", I asked while focusing on my voice so that it doesn''t tremble. His brows came together in a frown and my stomach dropped at the thought that he doesn''t recognize me. After an endless moment, Duke ripped the remaining restraints and jumped off the table, facing me. As he made one step toward me, Lazarus and Fynn blocked his path, standing in front of me protectively. The gleam in Duke''s eyes told me that he didn''t like this and before I could react, he flung Fynn on the side. Fynn''s back slammed harshly against the machines and by the time I looked in front of me, Duke was lunging at Lazarus. No. No. NO! This was NOT happening! A gust of wind slowed down Duke''s momentum, but Lazarus had no intention of backing down. Duke''s ferocious growl told me that this won''t end well, and my finger pressed the red button of the remote at the same time when Duke''s fist connected with Lazarus''s jaw. This is a disaster. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 96 - Awakening (cont.) Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - Honestly, I imagined so many scenarios related to Duke awakening his wolf, from a total success to a total failure, but I never imagined it will erupt in chaos. The idea of having Fynn and Lazarus here was that if Duke is acting erratically, they will pin him down until I can talk some sense into him. Well, that didn''t happen. Fynn ended up with a nasty gash on his back as he was slammed against the corner of one of the machines with such a force that his skin ruptured. Lazarus had his lip busted and a few nasty bruises. I quickly stitched Fynn up so that it heals faster, and I applied my medicinal cream to avoid scars. Fynn sat in a daze through the whole procedure, overwhelmed by the power Duke exhibited when he woke up. Sergio helped Lazarus by bringing extra icepacks. "Is he stronger than Damiano?", I asked Fynn. Fynn shrugged. "It all happened so fast. I''m not sure if he is a monster, or he just caught me by surprise. Probably both." Once we took care of the first aid we all looked at Duke who was knocked out by the ridiculous amount of sedative I injected into him. Well, at least the anesthetic worked, but those few seconds until he succumbed to it were enough for Lazarus and Duke to exchange dozens of blows. "Now what?", Lazarus grumbled. "Are you going to wake him up and we try this again?" I gave Lazarus a stiff smile and raised my hand, indicating for him to wait like I have a plan, but the truth was that I really didn''t know what to do. I didn''t think that things will go smoothly, but I didn''t expect that Duke will be absent and his wolf will start attacking indiscriminately. What was the point of mental preparations Duke went through if his wolf took over completely? I shook my head dejectedly. We thought of the possibility that his wolf will be weakened or feral. I had contingency plans in case his aura dominates Fynn and Lazarus, but I didn''t think he will be so overpowering in brute strength. Shivers ran down my spine when I remembered how Duke flung Fynn against the machines easily, like tossing a chicken. If the scuffle between Lazarus and Duke lasted a bit longer, Lazarus would end up with much more than just some cuts and bruises. As proof of Duke''s strength, he was completely unscathed even after Lazarus landed a number of solid blows on him. Damn it! I looked at the machines and I could see steady blood pressure, heart rate, oxygen levels¡­ I paused when I saw increased brain activity. He was not completely sedated. I didn''t know if Duke was aware of what''s going on outside, but he was definitely processing something. Dreams? Thoughts? Was that my Duke? His wolf? Or both? There was no point in waking him up and risking that one of us gets seriously injured or dead. But how can we calm down his wolf if he is sleeping like this? To make things worse, during that short period he was awake, we were unable to distinguish his intelligence level. I mean¡­ can that beast even understand us? I took a deep breath and looked at the latest results related to Duke''s body. His muscles increased in mass by 7%. On top of that, the density of his muscles went up by 42%. This was unheard of. Considering that Duke was much stronger than a human, after this, he has super strength. I couldn''t get more data without him being awake, but this was enough to confirm that neither Fynn nor Lazarus are his match now. I could restrict him with my air control, but that would only enrage him further. Think, Serina¡­ THINK! There was no way I will give up and let him stay sedated. Who knows what''s going on in Duke''s mind? Just how he trashed Fynn and Lazarus, that stupid wolf might be trashing my Duke now! Mental scars can be just as bad as the physical ones, if not worse. Will Duke know how to defend? He didn''t have much mental practice, not how much I did. I spent so much time going through my memories that¡­ I paused as an invisible lightbulb lit up above my head. "Bring a bed here", I instructed Sergio who was the only unharmed one. "There is a bed on wheels in the room next door." Lazarus cocked an eyebrow at me. "A bed? Do you feel like taking a nap?" "Something like that", I responded. He looked at me like I was going crazy, so I clarified, "I can access Mateo''s mind and see what''s going on there." Lazarus frowned. "You can read minds?" "No, not really." I didn''t lie. I didn''t want to reveal my ability, but Lazarus, Fynn, and Sergio were already here, and I couldn''t chase them away without explaining, so I went with the bare minimum. "I can access Mateo''s subconsciousness." "Why would you do that?", Lazarus asked. "If Mateo wakes up, we will have a repeat of what happened, and maybe you and Fynn won''t be so lucky next time. Like this, I can access his mind and try to calm down his wolf without risking physical injury." Lazarus narrowed his eyes at me. "You can access someone''s subconsciousness?" "Not someone''s. Only Mateo''s. And before you ask for more details, I also don''t understand it completely, but I know that while Mateo and I were apart, we met. I was confident that those were dreams, but later we compared experiences and realized it was real. My father said it was Soul Echo." The stiffening in Lazarus''s jaw told me that he knew what I was talking about. Well, that made it easier. "You want to go into his head.", Sergio said. "What if you can''t get out?" I didn''t think that will happen. "Inside a mind, physical strength doesn''t matter, and his aura won''t affect me anyway. He can''t subdue me." Sergio didn''t like this. "It''s not that simple." "I know.", I admitted. The body will project what the mind thinks it''s real so if I get hurt in Duke''s mind, I might have a physical injury also, but that was the risk I had to take. For Duke. I didn''t think that Duke or his wolf would know how to prevent me from leaving. "So¡­ what do we do now?", Fynn asked from the side while I was scooting on the bed that was right next to Duke''s. Unfortunately, there was nothing they could do. "Wish me luck.", I said with a forced smile. I was nervous as hell, but I had to do something, and I had to do it quickly. Duke might be facing his wolf now, and time could be passing much faster than the one in reality. Minutes out here might appear like days, or maybe years inside Duke''s mind. "I won''t be sleeping, and this won''t be a dream.", I said. "No matter what, don''t try to wake me up forcefully." The only safe exit for me would be if I return to my senses on my own, and if someone jerks me out of it¡­ I had no idea what would happen. I laid flat on the bed and put my hand into Duke''s. I laced my fingers with his, and I missed that familiar movement of his fingers curling around mine and his thumb caressing the back of my palm. Duke never missed even the smallest gestures to tell me how much I mean to him. I glanced at his handsome profile. ''Hang in there, love. I''m coming to get you.'' One deep breath, two, three¡­ and I chanted the mantra that allowed me to descend deeper into my subconsciousness before I attempted to connect to Duke''s. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... The last time when I entered Duke''s subconsciousness, I found myself in the silent darkness that later projected Duke''s memories, but this was different. Very different. It was nighttime, and cold winds howled. Occasional lightning revealed a scene that resembled an abandoned battlefield with ruins and charred trees, and I said it''s a battlefield because the strong scent of gunpowder permeated the air. What the heck was this? Sure, some changes were expected since his wolf was awake, but this was extreme. This was Duke''s mind, and he was the master of this domain. Why would he put himself into this environment? But more importantly, how was I supposed to find Duke? Should I call for him? What if I bump into his wolf first? I steeled my resolve and moved in one direction I picked randomly. I mean, there was no ''Duke is here'' sign and standing in place didn''t seem productive. If I could use some of my powers, I would sense fluctuations in the air, but here¡­ I had nothing. I moved carefully with my eyes wide open, and it didn''t take me long before I saw a familiar shadow. His features were veiled in the darkness, but I would recognize that frame anywhere. "Duke?", I called, and he turned to me. "Serina?" The surprise in his voice was audible. He moved toward me, and I sped up my steps, careful not to stumble on the debris that covered the ground. "It''s good that you are here." My steps halted. "Is it?" He also stopped moving and a flash of lightning revealed a frown on his handsome face. "Why did you stop?", he asked. "Where is Duke?", I asked in return. My Duke wouldn''t say that it''s good I''m in this hellhole. My Duke would ask me why I''m here, he would tell me to go back, and this¡­ this was not my Duke. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 97 - Negotiations Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - I gaped at the person who looked exactly as my Duke, in jeans and a white polo t-shirt, with his hair ruffling in the wind, but I knew that was not my Duke. Once I snapped out of my daze, I realized that Duke''s wolf was speaking eloquently, and he had enough control to take Duke''s form. Sure, in this environment, physical form doesn''t really matter, but it would be natural for Duke''s wolf to see himself in his original form, and changing it takes a considerable mental presence. I already knew that his Alpha aura was overwhelming and that his physical strength was tremendous, but this confirmed that Duke''s wolf was not an ignorant feral animal. He knew my name, so either Duke told him, or he had access to Duke''s memories, at least to some extent. Why did he act the way he did when he woke up? Why didn''t he say something? Why did he attack Fynn and Lazarus? Would I be next? The next flash of lightning revealed his surprised expression. "How do you know I''m not him?", he asked. Yeah, like I''m going to tell you. "Where is Mateo?" "He is here¡­", he said stiffly. "Somewhere." Should I believe him? He took a step toward me, and I fought my instinct to step back. There was no point in running away or hiding. This was his and Duke''s mind and even though I didn''t know how much control he had at this point, it was definitely more than what I had, and he didn''t attack me the moment he saw me, so¡­ I put on a brave front. He stopped when I was within his arm''s reach and hummed ambiguously. "I don''t know how you got here, but now that you are here, we should call the pipsqueak to join us, don''t you think so?" My heart fluttered. This time, I believed him. Duke was here. Alive. I was not too late. The bad thing was that he called my Duke a pipsqueak and I didn''t miss his condescending tone. He turned away from me and shouted into the distance, "Look who came to visit us! Should I have fun with her, or will you come to save her?" He said that Duke should save me, but I didn''t feel like I was in danger. I noticed changes in the environment as he approached me. The howling winds stopped, and the clouds scattered, allowing for the stars and the moon to cast light on us. That should mean something. "What''s your name?", I asked, and he turned toward me. "Take a guess." I was hurt by the fact that he didn''t want to tell me his name. Lazarus was quick to tell me that his wolf''s name is Alex, yet here is Duke (or Duke''s wolf), doubting me. "Are you afraid I will cast a spell on you?" He narrowed his eyes at me but didn''t say anything. "Why are you not in your wolf form?", I asked my next question. "How else are we going to talk?" "You want to talk?" He clicked his tongue impatiently. "Is that how you want me? In the wolf form so that you can talk, and I need to listen?" I didn''t understand from where that snarky remark came. "That''s not what I meant.", I said. "What did you mean?" What did I mean? "I remember seeing you a few months ago, you were in here, sleeping, in the form of a majestic black wolf and I was hoping to see you again. There is nothing more to it." He regarded me for a few moments in silence, like he was weighing if he will believe my words or not, but he didn''t respond. Duke''s wolf gestured behind me and there was a table with two chairs. I was confused. Did he really want us to sit and talk? ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Some things didn''t add up. Why was he polite to me? He attacked Lazarus and Fynn, and who knows what he did to Duke. Is it because I''m a female? No. Wolves are not gentlemen. They respect strength, regardless of gender. OK. He was not really polite or respectful, but he was not dismissing me either. As a Supreme Alpha, Duke''s wolf should either ignore me or expect me to submit, yet he did neither. I decided to test something. I turned on my heel and made a step haphazardly. The debris crunched under my foot, and I lost balance. I closed my eyes, ready for the impact, but in the next moment, a pair of strong arms supported me. There was a flash of complete stillness when our eyes met, and I knew. "Get your hands off her!", Duke roared as he rushed toward us. "No! Duke!" I shouted as I placed myself in front of Duke''s wolf, facing Duke. Duke stopped in his tracks and looked at me in disbelief. "You are defending him?" "He won''t hurt me.", I said as I walked to Duke''s side while visually inspecting his condition. His clothes were tattered. He was dirty and covered in bruises and cuts, and his hair was a mess, but otherwise, he seemed fine. Duke wrapped his arms around me the moment I was in the touching distance, but his glare never left Duke-copy. "How do you know he won''t harm you?", Duke asked me. I turned to look at Duke''s wolf and I could see his eyes frosting with malice which only reinforced my belief, "He won''t hurt me because¡­ I am his mate." "How do you¡­?" Duke''s wolf didn''t finish this question. He snorted. "That doesn''t change anything." I disagreed. "It does." It changes everything. With this, I knew that he won''t harm me. Harming me would be equal to harming himself. Duke''s wolf attacked Fynn and Lazarus because they stood in front of me when he wanted to approach me. He saw them as an obstacle. Of course, there was a concern in him not claiming me as his right away, but I decided to worry about that later. Finding out that I''m Duke''s mate should come as a relief, a confirmation that Duke and I are destined to be together forever, but the suffocating knot in my chest increased because Duke''s wolf was hostile toward Duke, creating this situation as me being caught between my two lovers. Can I look at Duke''s wolf as my lover? Until yesterday, I was confident how I will be able to, but now that he appeared as a completely different entity, I realized that I was wrong. He was a stranger. A handsome one, a spitting image of the love of my life, but that was not enough. I fell for much more than just Duke''s good looks. I wanted to ease up this tangible tension, but for that, I needed to understand the situation. "How about the two of you tell me what''s going on here?" Duke''s wolf snorted and I reminded him, "I thought you wanted to talk." He glared at Duke''s arms that were still around me and I realized that I need to keep my distance from my lover because alter ego of my lover didn''t like when my lover touched me. This was getting more awkward by the minute. I looked at the table with two chairs that were only a few steps away and thought how it would be good to sit. It''s not that the legs of our mental projections can get achy, but it was a symbol of how we will have a peaceful conversation. Hopefully. I glanced at Duke''s wolf. "Do you mind adding another chair?" "Don''t ask him for anything.", Duke said stiffly and when I looked at the table, there was one chair and one bench. Duke gestured toward the bench for me to sit, obviously planning to join me. I hesitated. Yes, I wanted to snuggle with Duke, but I had a feeling that will only enrage Duke''s wolf, and now the priority was to calm down two halves of the man I love. "A chair, please.", I said to Duke, and Duke''s handsome eyebrow arched in disapproval, but the bench shimmered into nothing before two chairs popped in its place. I was pleasantly surprised to see that Duke had this level of control. I feared that his wolf took over his mind, but now it didn''t look like it. Or did my presence make the difference? I sat first, followed by Duke on my left, and his wolf on my right. Duke was looking fine now, wearing jeans and a white polo t-shirt, and I took a mental note that Duke and his wolf wore matching clothes. I asked Duke, "Why does this place look like a battlefield?" "Because someone woke up cranky.", Duke said, and the surroundings changed into a meadow as the night morphed into a nice sunny day. Duke''s wolf snorted. "Cranky? Would you rather that I bow my head and call you master?" "No.", Duke responded stiffly. "But I didn''t expect you jumping to bite my head off either!" Both Duke and his wolf were on their feet, glaring at each other and I panicked. "Stop! Stop!", I exclaimed because I could feel this getting out of control quickly. "Let''s all sit. Please." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 98 - Negotiations (cont.) Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - Duke and his wolf were back on their respective chairs and the silent glaring competition resumed. I realized that if I don''t speak up first, no one will. How should I start? Or maybe it''s better to pick with WHOM I will start. I decided to start with Duke, believing that I can get through him first. "You wanted your wolf. The procedure was a success¡­" Duke''s wolf growled, interrupting my next words. "He wanted a wolf? No, no. The young master wanted a power boost." He was not wrong, but there was more to it. "You were dormant, so you don''t know.", I said to Duke''s wolf. "When Mateo was a child, he was poisoned, and that poison impacted you. Mateo grew up without knowing what happened or what he truly is. From the moment Mateo found out about his heritage, he started numerous procedures in order to wake you up." Duke''s wolf sneered. "Should I thank him?" I was confused by his condescending attitude. "Aren''t you happy to be awake?" "I will be. The moment I make him understand that I''m in charge." Duke tensed next to me, and I quickly put my hand over his, silently telling him to let me do the talking. "The two of you are sharing the body. You¡­" "Sharing the body?", Duke''s wolf cut me off with his eyes glued to my hand that was holding Duke''s. "How I see this, for a quarter of a century he was using this body that''s supposed to be OURS. Now it''s my turn. Twenty-five years from now he will get the right to negotiate conditions with me." This didn''t sound good, and it seems that my gesture of holding Duke''s hand added oil to the fire. What was I doing? I thought that I might be the common thing between Duke and his wolf, but it seems that I''m the one increasing the rift between them. I steeled my resolve and slowly reached to my right. Eyes of Duke''s wolf flashed with something unfathomable when I put my hand over his. He didn''t seem delighted by this contact, but he didn''t pull his hand away either. Duke''s wolf was looking at our connected hands like he was examining something silently and I wondered if he can feel the sparks of the bond. I didn''t feel anything, but maybe he did. Tessa told me that the sparks are like a small electric current, magnificent and addictive. Will this handholding be able to simmer down his explosive nature? I surely hoped so. "It''s not Mateo''s fault for the state you were in.", I said to Duke''s wolf and gave his hand a little squeeze. "I understand that you are angry, but don''t direct it at him. The two of you are equal and you need to work together." Both Duke and his wolf snorted in disapproval of my words. Well, at least they agreed on something. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Duke''s wolf broke the silence. "You said that I shouldn''t be angry at him. Tell me¡­ what should I do? How should I live my life? As his slave or yours? Or should I go back to sleep?" I had no idea why he was so dramatic. "No one is expecting you to serve Mateo or anyone else." "That''s not what I heard.", Duke''s wolf said stiffly. "What did you hear?" "I heard him say how the only reason he wants me awake is so that he can protect you and the life the two of you created. He doesn''t care about werewolves or about forming a pack. He doesn''t care about investigating who destroyed our pack and killed our parents. He left his past behind and decided to ignore it. His life is mapped out without me in it. You said that he wanted his wolf, but I know that the only thing he wanted was the power that comes with it, to use it as a tool so that he can continue his life, with you, and without me." Everything he said was right, but it was not fair. "How can Mateo include you in his plans when he was not aware of your existence? For most of his life, he grew up believing that he is a human and he didn''t even know about werewolves. After he found out about his heritage, there were no guarantees that the procedure will be successful. But now you are here, and no one will dismiss you. I''m sure we can work it out." Duke''s wolf narrowed his eyes at me. "What do you suggest?" "It''s obvious that you know what Mateo''s intentions were so far. However, he doesn''t know what you want. I suggest that the two of you have an honest conversation where you will find what works for both of you." I gave Duke''s hand a squeeze while talking to his wolf. "Now that you are here, Mateo won''t exclude or ignore you, and I hope you will do the same. Tell him what you want. You probably won''t find a perfect solution right away, but it will be a start. Identify things you can agree on and leave the rest for later." I didn''t know if two dominant males can compromise, but I hoped that their interaction will make them get to know each other, and hopefully they can become friends, partners, or at least coexist in peace. "I want things he decided to ignore.", Duke''s wolf said and then he looked at me. "And I want you." I could feel ripples of rage from Duke that translated into a violent gust of wind that swept the meadow where we were sitting. "Serina is mine!", Duke squeezed through his teeth, and he got up, pulling me to stand by his side. Duke''s wolf jumped on his feet. "You don''t deserve her." "You are not the one who will decide what I deserve." "You want to live like a coward.", Duke''s wolf growled. "There is no point in digging the old graves to find killers from a decade ago. No one will come back to life, but it will put targets on our backs." "And you think that Serina should live with you, hiding?" "Better hiding than dead.", Duke spat back. The weather changed drastically. Winds howled, clouds gathered, and a massive lightning bolt hit a nearby tree, charring it instantly. Well, this explained the scenery I found when I entered Duke''s subconsciousness. At some point, I took a few steps away from them. I wanted to stop their bickering, but I also wanted them to get it out of their system. Maybe this was their way of communicating. The weather darkened and the harsh wind picked up. The table and chairs were long gone. I heard Duke shouting over the wind. "You want to form a pack? Why? So that you have people kneeling in front of you? Serving you? Is it giving you pleasure to degrade others!?" "It''s not degrading to serve an Alpha. They are doing it willingly." Duke sneered. "Willingly!? How about you don''t use that aura of yours and see how many followers will stay on their knees and how many will jump to rip you into pieces? You are a dictator! Suppressing others and always hungry for more! When is enough? When everyone submits to you?" "Right now, I don''t need everyone. You getting on your knees will be enough." "In your dreams." "Dreams that will become a reality once I take over this body. Watch me take everything that you have, Serina included." Duke''s eyes flashed with madness. I knew I was his bottom line. "Bastard!", Duke shouted and jumped on his wolf at an inhuman speed, landing a solid punch in the latter''s jaw. With a ferocious growl, Duke''s wolf returned the punch, and Duke was not the one to be at a disadvantage. If the weather was bad so far, now it was catastrophic, reflecting the tempest of their raging emotions. I was horrified. They were back to hostile, but at least now I knew what was going on. This was not a competition between fists. It was a competition between two wills and my heart tightened because Duke had to go through this. Was it worth it? Was any of this worth it? Why does he need to struggle so much? Since the moment we met, on the first day of high school, nothing was easy or straightforward for us. We faced uncertainty, malicious people, unfavorable conditions, and our insecurities. No matter how much we loved each other, it didn''t work out. I believed it will be different this time. Both Duke and I are grownups, independent, financially stable, and crazy in love with each other. Do we need anything else to be together and just¡­ happy? I thought that setting arrays and protective boundaries around our home will be enough to ensure that we are safe, and I never thought that Duke''s biggest adversary will come from within. Am I wrong for cheering for Duke and not for his wolf? Technically, his wolf wants to find out what happened, get justice, and gather werewolves that are scattered after the fall of the Bluemoon pack. I didn''t have the right to judge his nature to have others submit to him, but I couldn''t support him either because that meant going against Duke. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 99 - Serinas Plight Author''s note: This is from Serina''s point of view - - - The fight between Duke and his wolf was getting more vicious with every next hit, and I saw the moment when Duke and his wolf wrestled each other on the ground. By now, both of them were dirty and covered in bruises, and I couldn''t distinguish which one is which. The sound of blows mixed with the wind and thunder, and the icy rain started falling, each drop that landed on me caused a sting, but I couldn''t peel my eyes from two figures entangled in a fight. One used his legs to push the other one away, and I could feel the murderous aura filling the air as the one who was on his feet lunged toward the one who was still down and scrambling to stand up. They were really set on killing each other! No, no, no¡­ NO! Without thinking, I got between them, and I could feel the blow hitting my abdomen. I was surprised that it didn''t propel me backward but then I saw the hand lodged inside my stomach and the warm sensation spreading down my legs was blood. My blood. So much of it. "Serina!" Two identical screams sounded, one from the front and the other from behind me. I knew they were close to me, yet it felt far away. Does it make sense that one''s fist can penetrate the stomach? Not in reality, but this was not my flesh. It was a mental projection and because I was determined to stand between two Dukes, this hit didn''t move me, but it ended up entering my body. I was telling myself that this was not real. After all, my body was in the basement of the villa Duke and I call home; I was lying next to Duke and holding his hand. I came here to help him talk to his wolf and settle things. This was just my consciousness inside Duke''s, and I couldn''t get hurt physically. But no matter how much I tried to deny what I see, the gory image wouldn''t change for the better. The whole world stilled, winds included. Deafening silence where I could hear my own heartbeat slowing down. I raised my gaze to meet the endlessly blue eyes directed at me full of horror, anguish, and regret. I didn''t feel any pain or fear. It was just calm because the murderous aura was gone and I hoped that Duke will find a way to talk to his wolf, even if I can''t help him anymore. Was I helpful? I didn''t know. It didn''t matter if the person in front of me was Duke or his wolf. I wanted to say that it''s OK. It was not his fault. I wanted to tell him not to worry. It will all be OK because I can''t really die, and I heal fast. I wanted to comfort him, both of them, but I was unable to say a word. My mouth was full of thick warm liquid that spilled over my chin when I opened my mouth, and then the silent darkness consumed me. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view - - - I didn''t like the idea of Serina going into the young master''s mind. Sure, if it''s just the young master, I wouldn''t be troubled by whatever they are doing, but now his wolf was there and based on his performance after taking the antidote, it was obvious that the Alpha was in control. If anything happens to Serina, Aldus will skin us alive and then wait for the skin to regrow so that he can skin us alive again. I couldn''t sense the young master''s Alpha aura, but I saw everything through the live feed. Fynn wouldn''t bow his head as a joke, and when the young master (or should I say Alpha) flung Fynn to the side like it''s nothing, it was obvious that the beast is awake. Part of me enjoyed the fight between Lazarus and the young master''s Alpha, especially because Lazarus was losing. That snob deserved the beating he got. But then Serina sedated the young master and after first aid was done, she went in. I heard her talk about Soul Echo and how she can access the young master''s subconsciousness, but she neglected the possibility of how that''s not the young master anymore. Alpha has an impulse to dominate, to suppress any resistance, and I knew that the young master won''t submit to him easily. I watched him over the years work like a lunatic to make the Eclipse prosperous, everything he did was for Serina, and the young master wouldn''t give her up for anything or anyone. The young master never fought against a wolf, and this was an Alpha. The Supreme Alpha. The probability of the young master winning was not high, no matter what they did to prepare him for this. Assuming that things weren''t settled already, there was a fierce battle happening in the young master''s mind and so many things could go wrong even if the conditions are favorable, but Serina was determined, and I could only watch her as she closed her eyes and descended into unknown. So far, Fynn was excited about the possibility of the young master awakening his Alpha, but I could see that his enthusiasm dwindled after being tossed like a ragdoll. Lazarus watched all this in silence, probably hoping that the young master will fail. Well, I can''t blame him. Everyone has his reasons. I tried staying positive, but I was not sure what outcome was the favorable one. Is it that young master will suppress his Alpha? That means his Alpha is not strong. But if the Alpha comes on top, then all our futures will depend on Alpha''s will. What if he is cruel? What if he doesn''t let me be close to Calista? Yes, I was selfish to think about my mate who doesn''t know is my mate, but my time with Calista was the beacon of pleasure in my centuries of existence and I couldn''t prevent the smile that formed on my face whenever I thought of her. Assuming that Serina is successful in entering the young master''s mind, she will only put herself in danger with the Alpha on the loose. The only way she will be safe is if she is his mate, assuming that the Alpha is not resisting the bond. I was not sure if I should wish for Serina to be his mate or not. If she is Alpha''s mate, she will be the Luna, the one who can influence him. Probably the only one who can influence him. Shivers ran down my spine when I remembered how I tried to keep the young master away from Serina. That was a long time ago, when she was Sanya, and I hoped that they won''t find out about it because if Alpha suspects that I tried to get between him and his mate, my ending will be gruesome. The machines started beeping wildly, pulling me out of my thoughts and I took a step closer while my eyes darted from Serina to the young master. What was going on? Lazarus and Fynn did the same and the three of us stood there without a word as the tension in the room became tangible. The incense I lit up earlier should help us relax, but I could confirm that it didn''t have the desired effect, or maybe it was just not strong enough. My heart was beating wildly. The machines were connected to the young master, and I didn''t really know what that beeping means. However, it was safe to assume that it was something bad. And then the strong scent of blood hit me. I glanced at Fynn, thinking that his stitches ruptured and he was bleeding again, but this blood had a different scent, sweeter. My eyes returned back to Serina and the young master, and my eyes widened in horror when I saw a thick strip of dark blood from Serina''s mouth going down her cheek. Lazarus moved toward Serina, and I knew that he wanted to wake her up. I grabbed his arm. "She said not to wake her.", I reminded him. Lazarus shook me off. "Do you expect me to watch her die?" "If you don''t know what you are doing, you might kill her!", I shouted. "I don''t know if I will kill her, but I know that the bastard next to her IS killing her!", Lazarus shouted back. "Wait! Wait!", I exclaimed. "Let''s think about this. We don''t know what''s going on." "Aren''t you the expert?", Fynn asked me. "Shaman should know about these spiritual things." Spiritual, yes, but this was way beyond my area of expertise. My brain worked a million thoughts a second, and I remembered, "Serina said that she is not sleeping. She is in a meditative state. We need to check the condition of her body." Lazarus snorted. "Are you a doctor?" Fynn waved to get our attention. "The head maid knows medicine. Her name is¡­ Maria! Maria was assisting Serina when she was checking my injuries after my fight with Mateo." "Go and get her!", Lazarus said impatiently and Fynn scurried out of the room. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 100 - Awakening (1) Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - I could feel the antidote burning its way through my veins and when it settled in my abdomen, I used all that was left of my will not to scream. I didn''t want Serina to worry. I told her that I was ready. This is what I wanted. I can''t show weakness. I don''t think it lasted long, but it felt like centuries by the time the burning subsided and another presence stirred inside me. It was weird. There were random thoughts, feelings, confusion, and it was not mine. ''Hello¡­'', I called in my mind. ''Hello?'' Serina told me that my wolf will be able to hear my thoughts like I''m talking to him, and I hoped to hear a response, a bark, a growl, something¡­ there was nothing. But then something yanked me back, almost like a punch in the gut, but there was no pain, only dizziness. When I came around, I was moving, but I couldn''t control it. What the hell? My eyes landed on Serina and I could feel the excitement bubbling inside me, but then it quickly drowned in rage. Serina! Leave! I tried to shout, but my mouth didn''t move. Damn it! My body was moving on autopilot, what if I harm her? By the time I realized that my wolf was controlling my body, Fynn was already thrown against the machines, and I was fighting with Lazarus. It was me, but it was not me because my body was just throwing brute punches randomly, without using any of the numerous techniques I mastered over the years. And then I felt a sting in my back, and I knew that Serina administered the sedative. I gave in to the darkness, knowing that this will give me time to figure out what the heck is going on. I was supposed to get a wolf, and not to be possessed by a ghost who refuses to talk to me. The sounds around me disappeared, but I was eerily aware of my existence and there was something else. I expected to see my wolf, a majestic black wolf, how Serina described the creature she saw in my mind, but I ended up facing myself. Before I could ask anything, the bastard threw himself at me. "Whoa! Whoa!" I tried to reason with him, but he already landed a few solid punches on my face. "What the hell?" He sneered at me. "Calm down!", I shouted. "Do you understand what I''m saying?" He looked at me like I''m an idiot. "Of course, I do." It was weird to hear my own voice responding to me. "Are you my wolf?" "Do I look like one?" I was confused. Was the antidote supposed to awaken my wolf or my clone? I could see that he was itchy to throw himself at me, and I raised my hands, indicating to him to calm down. "Let''s talk. My name is Mateo Testa and¡­" "I know who you are." "You do?" Well, this makes things easier. "Great! Then you should know that you are my wolf." Maybe. "Your wolf?", he sneered and I wondered if I got this wrongly. "I was sleeping, but I know enough so that you don''t need to explain the situation." I thought this was great, but I realized I was wrong as he continued. "You grew up as the young master, enjoying the benefits of being the son of an Alpha, but never giving anything in return. Whenever you needed a boost, you would use my power to suppress others. For you, I am not your wolf, I am power storage that you can use when you feel like¡­" And he spoke how I don''t want to avenge my parents or my pack, and that since I don''t care about my werewolf heritage, he won''t care about me (aka human part), and then he jumped on me again and we ended up in a fight. With great difficulty, I managed to lose him. I needed a breather and a strategy because just fighting myself didn''t work, and my wolf didn''t want to listen to me. I had a feeling that he got bits and pieces from my life, but he didn''t have the whole picture. However, he was stubborn and prideful, and I believed that he won''t listen to reason even if I try to explain the situation. My temples throbbed as helplessness descended on me. Did I really mess this up? I regretted going through this. Serina warned me that my wolf will be headstrong and egoistic, if not feral, but I never imagined anything like this. I mean, it was me, but it was not me, and it seemed that he wanted to get rid of me... the real me. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... My thoughts were interrupted when I heard him shouting, "Look who came to visit us! Should I have fun with her, or will you come to save her?" My breath was stuck in my throat. Was he messing with me or...? There was only one person who could come, and he said ''her'' which created painful knots in my stomach. I didn''t want to rush and fall into his trap, but I had to check if Serina really came, and I peeked in time to see her stumbling and falling into the bastard''s arms. Did she know that was not me? Did he trick her? I saw the way he was looking at her. Scoundrel! Rage rippled through me, and I dashed toward them with all my might. "Get your hands off her!" To my surprise, Serina stood in front of me, defending the impostor, and she told me how they are mates. What? How can she be someone else''s mate? And that someone looked exactly like me, but it was not me¡­ No. Wait! That was my wolf, so that meant how she was my mate also, but I didn''t want to share her with that barbarian. I didn''t want to share her with anyone. She is mine. MINE! Serina tried to talk to him, and I let her try. At least he didn''t throw punches her way, but I didn''t like that she was holding his hand. What was that about? It seemed that she was making progress, but then he said how he wants everything I don''t, and that he wants Serina also. I saw red. If he said that he wants the Eclipse or anything else, I would give him just so that he leaves us alone, but he wanted the only thing I couldn''t part from. Serina. My love. My other half. I will never give up on her. NEVER! Why the hell did I think that awakening my wolf was a good idea? And before I knew what was going on, we were locked in a fight again. Good, good. With Serina here, I can knock him out and ask her to put him back to sleep, or maybe to extract him from my body. I wanted myself back, without this imitator inside my head. The bastard was choking me and I kicked him away. I could see his muscles rippling as his eyes flashed with murderous intent and I prepared myself to meet him head-on. Did he want to end this? So be it. One of us will die, and that will be him. He was absent until I drank the stupid antidote. Since he doesn''t know to appreciate the chance I gave him, he can go back to nothing. No one will miss him. I pounced on my feet and balled my hands into fists, and just as he was about to reach me, I saw Serina''s form flashing between us. Everything stilled, and I was not sure if I breathed. Nothing happened, right? She used one of her mystical powers to freeze everything, or he stopped when he saw her defending me, or¡­ my world collapsed when I realized that a pool of blood was forming under her feet. "Serina!" I shouted and moved toward her just in time to catch her when she fell on the ground. It was all in slow motion, and I realized that my hands overlapped with another''s. "Let go of her!", I shouted at him. "Didn''t you do enough?" My wolf pressed his lips into a line and took a step back. I sat on the ground with Serina in my arms. Her abdomen was bloody, and there was a gaping hole in it. Her eyes were closed. "Serina¡­" I touched her cheek and a thick stream of blood formed from her mouth. Dread gripped my heart like never before. This was NOT happening. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 101 - Awakening (2) [Bonus ] Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - "Serina. Serina!", I called desperately. "Wake up! This is not real. You need to wake up and leave this place and see that this is not real." Her body flickered but she was still there. In my arms. Unmoving. Bleeding. "No¡­ I didn''t mean to hurt her¡­", my wolf cried but I didn''t care about him. Serina said they are mates, and he didn''t deny it. Shouldn''t he look at her like she is his Goddess and indulge her every need and want? She asked him to sit and talk, but he selfishly ignored her and kept pushing his agenda. He hurt Serina not just by hitting her, but by going against me. Shouldn''t he feel her pain? Why am I the only one aching to the point of madness at the thought that she is dying in my arms? No. She can''t be dead. "Serina¡­ Serina¡­ Love¡­", I chanted while caressing her cheek. Even with the blood smudged over it, and with her eyes closed, she was the most beautiful woman I ever saw. "You are immortal. Remember? You told me you are. You can heal quickly. Heal, love¡­ for both of us¡­" I really wanted Serina to open her gray eyes and to look at me with a gaze full of love and emotions that can''t be put into words. From the moment we met on the first day of high school, she is my everything, and now I helplessly watched her slipping away. It was agonizing. And then her body flickered again, and she was gone. What did that mean? I had no idea how long I sat there, staring at my bloodied hands, and wondering if she will reappear, this time standing with a smile on her face, telling me not to worry, that she is all better, or maybe that was a joke. I wouldn''t be angry if it was a joke. I needed her in my arms, smiling and breathing. But she didn''t come back. I lifted my gaze to see my copy sitting on the ground, only a few steps away from me. He was also staring at his bloodied hands. "AAAHHH!", I screamed from the top of my lungs to the heavens, hoping that someone will hear me and use my life to save hers. "I didn''t mean to hurt her.", my wolf said. Hypocrite. Why didn''t he think about consequences before acting? So much for a mighty Alpha. Reckless brute. "Sure, you didn''t." I sneered, my words laced with sarcasm. "You would never harm Serina. That''s what she believed because she knew that mates can''t hurt each other. She wanted you to awaken so that you can confirm we are mates because that would mean we are destined to be together forever. Forever! Look what you did! Look what your anger did! Why didn''t you listen? You are so mighty and prideful, are you proud of this!? This is what your desire for vengeance brings. Do you think you will find peace by killing the ones who killed MY family and destroyed MY father''s pack? No! There is no peace when the only thing you want is destruction. The only one who ever accepted me was Serina and you took her away from me!" I was heaving for air at this point, and I felt my eyes burning. "Serina was my family. She was my everything and you killed her!" "You don''t know that.", he said with urgency, like he cares. "She might be¡­" "She MIGHT be!", I interrupted him. "Even if she survives, it won''t change what you did. She might be fighting for her life now, but thanks to you, she is all by herself! I hope you are proud of yourself because I regret waking you up. Surviving as I was would be much easier than with you. At least Serina would be safe¡­ even if I had to leave her." "You wouldn''t leave her." I let out a frustrated breath. "You are right. I would never leave her. Even if I can''t be with her, I would watch from the shadows, but I will be damned if I let you lay a hand on her." He stood up and looked at me angrily. "That''s your problem! Why can''t you think that we are one?" Who was he kidding? "Do you expect me to believe how all I need to do is accept you when you are not willing to accept me? I would be stupid not to realize your intentions. While you were sleeping, I lived among werewolves and humans, not knowing what I was, but I managed to build a life for myself. You are awake, thanks to ME, and you expect me to put a stop to my life and do things you want. How I see this, you are a guest who is trying to take over." I was not really so upset about his desire for revenge or search for the truth, or his need for a pack. That''s something I could compromise on, as long as he is not rushing into it recklessly. But it irked me that he showed up and is acting like he is the boss of everything, the boss of MY body, and he wants MY Serina! He let out a sharp breath. "So, what do you suggest? Should we fight until one of us collapses, or do you want to arm wrestle, or¡­" I couldn''t believe him. "Even after what you did to Serina, you are not giving up?" He lifted his chin. "Why are you making it sound like that''s only my fault? If you didn''t retaliate, nobody would get hurt." Right. If I let him take over my body while I stayed hidden in some corner, everything would be alright. For him. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Seeing that there is no point in talking to him, I focused, and the scenery changed. I was walking through the hallway of the high school, and I knew that my wolf was experiencing the same thing. It was like watching a movie from the point of view of my younger self. I could hear him sniffing the air as the scent of jasmine intensified. "What is this?", he asked apprehensively. "This is what I''m fighting for.", I responded because I knew very well what''s coming. This was one of my favorite memories with Serina. The day we met. My younger self stood at the door of the classroom and my gaze moved to the last desk on the right, and there she was¡­ Sanya. My Serina. She looked directly at me, and I could see her cheeks flushing slightly when our eyes met. Breathtaking. I stalked toward her desk, trying to look cool while my heart thundered wildly, even though I knew that the empty seat next to her will soon be mine. "Is someone sitting here?", I asked. "Uhm¡­ no.", she responded shyly. "Alright. Then, I will sit here. If you don''t mind." "I don''t.", she said right away, her voice came a bit breathy. "Why did you sit here?", she asked. "Why not? You are the most beautiful girl I ever saw." She really was. And I never met a girl who smells so good. I wanted to get closer and sniff her until I get my fill, but I feared that I might freak her out. How can I explain my need to breathe her in, if I couldn''t understand that urge myself? But that was my younger self thinking. I knew very well how addictive her scent is, and the mind-blowing sensation of her skin under my palms. She was flustered by my compliment, and that only made her more attractive. Her eyes flashed with mischief. "A guy handsome enough to be school royalty said that I am the most beautiful. Well, thank you, my lord." A chuckle escaped me. I really wanted to kiss her. "Lord? That''s a first. I might be a knight or a duke." "Duke?", she asked. "I agree. It fits you. I will call you Duke¡­" I liked Duke also. That''s how Serina called me for the years to come. Only Serina. I was her Duke, only hers, and I always will be. I knew that my wolf was entranced by the memory I showed and that confirmed how his knowledge about current affairs is from bits and pieces he picked up from who-knows-where, but he didn''t know how amazing Serina was. Maybe the mate bond was what made me sit into that chair and start talking to Serina, but after that, I got to know her, and I would love her endlessly with or without that bond. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 102 - Proving Ones Sanity Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - I knew that my wolf was watching. Actually, he was more than watching, he was reliving all those memories as me, as he was there personally, and I wanted him to experience every wonderful moment because only like that he will realize why I''m not willing to give up. I can give up on everything, but not on Serina. The scenery flipped, and Serina and I found ourselves on the meadow. I was taking her to the riverbank I found previously. It was not far from the spot where our classmates were making rafts, but it provided privacy because I wanted her only for myself. I removed my t-shirt in one swift move and stole a glance at Serina who was blushing profusely. I smirked victoriously. Serina was flustered. Mission accomplished. I did my best not to gawk at her openly when she removed her clothes to reveal her perfect form in the bathing suit and I was grateful for water hiding my body because I didn''t want her to see how aroused I was. And then I held her hands and taught her how to swim. The environment changed into an urban one. Serina and I shared a strawberry ice cream pie at the sweet shop in London, three blocks away from my apartment. We laid on the roof of the high school and talked about anything and everything. I followed her and stood in the hallway while sneakily listening to her playing the piano. And then we reunited, and I managed to get into her car and steal a kiss by telling her how I will show her magic¡­ and she said that it was magical. He saw her brave, flustered, happy, sad, vulnerable¡­ I even showed him her lustful expression and the way she looked at me when I told her that she is my everything the first time, and the second one, and many other times after that. There were so many memories about me and Serina, each one was unique, special, filling me with the joy of being with her, and there was grief at the thought that I didn''t know what was going on with her at that moment. She was definitely hurt, and she could be¡­ I didn''t want to think about it. I turned to see my copy standing next to me in a daze. "Do you get it now? Do you get how important Serina is? THIS is why I don''t care about digging out old graves. I want to have more moments like these with her, and you took it away!" I was angry. I wanted to jump at him and rip him into a million pieces in order to calm my rage, but the truth was that I felt helpless and weak. The thought of Serina being hurt was eating me alive. "As long as Serina is alive, I will never give up.", I said, and he didn''t move. "And if she is dead, you can take over this body." His head snapped, and he looked at me with a frown. "Without Serina, I don''t need a body.", I said honestly. "But you can''t kill me without harming yourself. At most, you can suppress me in a corner of this mind we are sharing. You should know that I will be waiting, and anytime you get a chance for happiness, I will come to spoil it for you." "You are determined to suffer.", he said. I shook my head. "Without Serina, I have nothing to lose." He looked at me for some time with an unreadable expression before speaking. "The fact that I didn''t feel the bond breaking, means that Serina is alive." I was not sure if I should believe him, but I still asked, "Are you saying that you can feel her?" "I don''t feel her. I just know." Well, that was some vague bullshit. "So, what''s your plan, wise guy?", I asked. "Are you going to fight me again? Let''s imagine that you win. What will you do? If Serina is alive, do you think she will accept you after you deny her my existence? And if she is dead, can you live without her? Or do you still think that avenging the deaths of people you never met is more important?" ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I opened my eyes and I found myself in a stone room without windows and the door was made out of metal bars that were thick as my arm. I realized that I can''t move. My arms, legs, torso, and even my head were restricted, like I was glued to the wall behind me, standing upright. I wanted to open my mouth, but my jaw wouldn''t budge. What the hell? Is this another trick of my wolf? ''Calm down, Mateo'', I told myself. I need to figure out my situation in order to get out of here. ''SLAP!'' The whole left side of my face flashed in pain. "What the fuck!?", I squeezed through my teeth, because something was holding my jaw in place. "He doesn''t look so tough", a female voice said, and it took me a moment to realize that was Calista. Calista! Did she come to my mind, or¡­ ''SLAP!'' This time my right side was throbbing, and I felt like my cheek is going to fall off. Now I could see her standing in front of me. "STOP!", I shouted how much I could through my teeth when I saw her raising her arm again, ready to deliver another slap. What the hell was wrong with her? She scrutinized me. "Would a feral Alpha tell someone to stop hitting him?" "He might be tricking you so that we let him free", I heard Lazarus''s voice from the side. ''SLAP!'' My left ear was buzzing and if I was not feral so far, this would do the trick. "What are you trying to accomplish by hitting me?", I asked. "This is me. Mateo." "Mateo?", Calista asked. "What about your wolf?" I paused. What about him? "I don''t know." I really didn''t. ''SLAP!'' This woman is crazy. No matter what I say, I will be slapped. Should I keep quiet? But how will that help? And why is her hand so heavy? "Stop hitting me and let me go. I need to go to Serina¡­" ''SLAP!'' "Will you stop that!?", I snapped irritably. Mates or not, how can Sergio stand this violent woman? "This one was for Serina, you bastard!", Calista said angrily. "What did you do to her?" How do I explain that I was fighting my wolf and Serina got between us? Will Calista believe me? But that was not important. There were two things I needed to find out. First thing first. "What do I need to do so that you release me?" And second. "Where is Serina? How is she? Is she OK?" Of course, she was not OK. If she was, she would be here instead of this aunt from hell. "We will be asking questions", Sergio said from the side. "Depending on your answers, we might let you go, or¡­" I didn''t want to know what that ''or'' option was. "Start with the questions¡­" It seemed that I needed to prove my sanity in order to regain my freedom. Several slaps and a hundred questions later, I found myself able to move. They released my head and loosened my arms and legs enough to stretch, but I was still chained to the wall. Damn it! I understood that Fynn, Lazarus, and Sergio were standing on the side, while Calista took the front because she was the angriest and the only one who would not be impacted by my Alpha command. Well, Lazarus was angry also, but after his scuffle with my wolf, he was wary of me. It was a good feeling, I just wish it was me who gave him that beating, and not my wolf. "You didn''t tell me about Serina. Where is she?", I asked Calista and her eyes narrowed. Will she slap me again? "Away from you.", Calista responded. This didn''t sound right. "Serina wouldn''t do that." "But she is.", Calista snapped at me. "Why would she be close to a man who harmed her?" I shook my head. "It was an accident, and she knows it. I would never harm her, and neither would my wolf. I need to talk to her." "How do we know that your wolf wouldn''t harm her?", Lazarus asked, and I turned to look at him. "You know why." Lazarus''s face fell. "You are mates." Sergio waved at the other three and they left the room, obviously to discuss what to do with me. I hated to admit it, but at this point, only Lazarus made sense. Others were either too scared or too violent to think straight. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 103 - Serinas Condition Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - I walked into my bedroom to find Serina lying on the bed. If not for the machines hooked up to her body, I would assume she was sleeping. Maria was sitting on a chair next to the bed. Based on the pens and crossword magazines that were on the side table, I could assume that Maria was there for some time. When Maria saw me, she bolted to her feet, to stand straight in attention. "How is she doing?", I asked without removing my gaze from Serina. "Madam suffered from internal injuries. Thanks to her quick healing rate, she survived, and her body is fine now but¡­ she is not waking up.", Maria responded. "For how long?" "Three days." I jabbed my hand into my hair. I had no idea how much time passed but I hoped it was less. Three days. Three fucking days! "Mate bond should help her even if she can''t feel it. Stay close to her. Skin contact is the best, let her feel you." I heard Sergio''s voice from behind and I turned to see that Calista, Fynn, and Lazarus were also in the room. I knew they were following behind me, but I assumed that they will stay in the hallway. "Why are you here?", I asked. This is my and Serina''s bedroom! "We want to make sure you don''t go crazy again.", Calista responded. I exhaled in irritation. They are really treating me like I went mental. This is not how I imagined things will go after my wolf awakens. He tried to kill me, Serina is in a coma for three days, and everyone looks at me like I might start trashing the place at any moment. Thank you, wolf. There was no way I would allow Fynn, Lazarus, and Sergio to linger in my bedroom, and I didn''t like Calista much either after all that slapping. "What are you worried about? Even if my wolf comes out, he might go after any of you, but he won''t harm Serina." Lazarus snorted and gestured toward Serina. "We saw that already." I narrowed my eyes at him. "I told you. That was an accident. When my wolf comes out next time, I will make sure that accident involves you." "I know that Serina would prefer to have Mateo by her side, with or without his wolf. We should give them privacy.", Calista said unexpectedly. With that, Fynn, Lazarus, Sergio, and Calista left the room. Maria was fiddling with one of the machines that were hooked up to Serina, and she collected her magazines. Before she left the room, she said, "I will change IV in about two hours. If you need something before that, call me." Finally, it was just me and Serina. Three days. We were apart for three days! I laid next to Serina on the bed and held her hand in mine. I was disturbed by the fact that she didn''t lace her fingers between mine. She would always do that. I scooted closer until our bodies touched, and then I wrapped her into my embrace, careful that I don''t disturb any of the cables. Feeling her against me and being non-responsive hit me like a ton of bricks. This was real. Serina was hurt and it was all my fault. "I''m sorry, Serina¡­ I''m so sorry¡­", I murmured close to her ear, hoping that she will hear me and open her eyes. I regretted insisting on this stupidity to awaken my wolf. If I didn''t do that, she wouldn''t end up like this. "Please, come back tome¡­" ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... One day passed, two¡­ or was it three? I was not sure because it was all the same and I didn''t notice day and night taking turns outside. Maria would come occasionally to check Serina''s vitals, to change IV bag, and inject blood directly into Serina''s system. Serina''s condition was stable, but she didn''t show any signs of waking up. I left the bed only when absolutely necessary, to use the restroom mostly. Maria would bring me food and even though I didn''t have any appetite, I would shove it down my throat as fast as possible so that I can return holding Serina, listening to her heartbeat that assured me she was still with me, albeit out of my reach. "What happened?" Voice got my attention and I saw Zoe and Luca standing at the edge of the bed. It seems that their vacation was over, and they returned. Was it that time already? "The awakening of my wolf didn''t go as expected.", I responded, surprised by how raspy my voice was. I guess that I didn''t talk for a long time. "We heard the official version from Calista.", Zoe told me. "What really happened?" I could see the determination in both Zoe''s and Luca''s gazes. They were worried about Serina, and I owed them the truth. I took some water to moisten my throat and I gave them a brief recollection of events after my wolf woke up, ending with his hand in Serina''s abdomen. As usually, Luca was the quiet observer while Zoe was the one doing most of the talking. "What''s the status with your wolf?", she asked. "Since I woke up, the second time, I didn''t feel his presence." To be honest, I didn''t know why I was the one in control after waking up. "I''m sure he feels guilty about harming his mate.", Luca spoke. In my opinion, that bastard can drown in guilt. It was his fault. But as long as he stays silent and doesn''t disturb me, I won''t bother with him. "How is Serina doing?", Zoe asked. "Her body is fine, but she is not waking up.", I told her what Maria said a million times already. Zoe and Luca looked at each other and I could see their expressions changing like they were discussing something silently. Normally, I would ask them if they can communicate mentally, but I was too drained to care. Eventually, Zoe looked at me. "Why don''t you call Ash to come here?" "What can he do?", I asked. Zoe made a face like I asked something silly. "He can read minds. If he comes, he can confirm the state of Serina''s mind. Right?" Right. I was drowning in the guilt and I forgot about Ash and his newfound ability. Actually, that gave me an idea. "Serina got hurt while she was in my mind. What if I get into her mind?", I mumbled mostly to myself. "Can you do that?", Zoe asked, and I was at a loss. I had no idea how to do that. But there must be a way. I started thinking aloud, "Serina said that the two of us are sharing a bond and that''s why we can establish Soul Echo when we focus on each other." "Bond?", Zoe asked. "Sounds to me like something mates have." "Ah¡­", I exhaled loudly. I forgot to tell them. "In all that mess, we established that Serina and my wolf are mates." "You mean, Serina and you are mates, right?", Zoe asked with a frown. "How can she be mate with your wolf and not with you? The two of you are the same." "To be honest, I''m struggling with that concept.", I admitted. "He is different." And obnoxious, stubborn, overbearing. "You and I both.", Zoe said, and I looked at her questionably. Zoe smiled. "Did you forget that I got my wolf only two weeks ago? She is so different than I am." "How do you deal with it?" Zoe shrugged. "Little steps. When I don''t know what to do, I talk with Luca." "I am communicating with my wolf for more than two years and I can tell you that it gets better in time.", Luca said. "Eventually, you will learn to work together, as partners. I ask my wolf for assistance where I''m lacking. It works both ways." Zoe nodded in agreement. "My wolf and I established what we have in common and we are working from there. Sometimes she really wants to do something I am against, so I give her control and retract at the back of our mind because I don''t want to see that, and sometimes she does the same for me." Something in common? My wolf wants to do everything I don''t, and the only thing we both want is Serina and there is no way in hell I''m letting him have her. And there was another thing. "He can feel the bond, and I don''t." Both Zoe and Luca frowned at this. "You don''t sense Serina''s scent as special?", Zoe asked. "I do.", I admitted, and Zoe''s lips stretched into a knowing smile. "There you go, Mateo. It''s the scent and the attraction¡­" She turned to look at Luca. "To me, Luca is the most handsome guy in the world. He smells and tastes like apples. I can''t get enough of him. And whenever we touch, the sparks of our bond are urging me to get closer because we are one." I could see that Zoe and Luca were about to start making out and I told them to leave. "You gave me something to think about. We will talk more later." Zoe and Luca left the room with haste, and I didn''t need any superpower to know that they were about to get frisky. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 104 - In Serinas Mind Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - After Zoe and Luca left, I took some time to think about Zoe''s words related to mates and the bond. Smell, taste, attraction. It was all there. Doesn''t that mean I could feel the bond? The only thing I was missing were the sparks, but maybe Zoe was talking about them figuratively. I mean, I do get all tingly when I touch Serina, but I always thought it was just my excitement. Am I overthinking this? Can my wolf feel the sparks? He felt that Serina was not dead. Maybe the only thing missing was for me to get into Serina''s head. If I could get in there, I would see what''s going on and hopefully get her out. As part of the preparations for awakening my wolf, I spent quite some time with Serina meditating so¡­ I should be able to do it. I kissed Serina''s unmoving lips. "Wait for me, my love¡­ I''m coming¡­" I held her hand into mine and I closed my eyes, ready to enter her subconsciousness, just how she entered mine. ¡­ I was lying next to Serina for hours while trying to get into her subconsciousness, but I didn''t achieve anything other than a few naps. How frustrating. I thought about everything I knew, and as much as I hated to admit it, I realized that I couldn''t do this on my own. Luca said that he talks to his wolf when he needs assistance, and they are partners. It works both ways. Maybe it''s time for me to reach out to my wolf. For Serina''s sake. ''Hey, are you there?'', I called out in my mind. Silence. ''It''s for Serina.'' ''What about her?'', he responded with a question, a bit too eager for my taste. ''You should know about her condition, right?'', I asked. ''And?'' ''I should be able to get into her mind, just how she got into mine, but I am missing something.'' ''You are missing me.'', he said smugly. Bastard. ''Did you call me to insult me or because you need my help?'' Oh, right. He can hear my thoughts even when I don''t want him to hear my thoughts. Great. ''I don''t need your help.'', I grumbled. ''Serina does. Do you want to help her or not?'' ''Sure, whatever you say. How do I get into her mind?'' Did he really think I will let him go on his own? ''Not you. We. WE! But first, I need to know if you feel anything unusual when you touch her.'' He was quiet and I was not sure if he was thinking about his answer or if he was just messing with me. ''She was holding your hand.'', I reminded him. ''I know.'', he said. ''Well?'' He scoffed. ''That''s private.'' I couldn''t believe this. ''Don''t you want to help? We need to work together and that starts with the exchange of information.'' ''Yes, I could feel the sparks.'' He obviously knew what I wanted to know. How much was he listening while I was talking to Zoe and Luca? Probably everything. But I didn''t feel him. Doesn''t that mean he can sneak up on me anytime? ''Unless I want you to sense me, you won''t.'', my wolf said smugly. ''By the way, the sparks are wonderful, addictive. Just from holding hands, I got hard. If you were not there, I would pounce on her and...'' "Enough!", I shouted aloud. I really didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, but this was not the time to fight with him either. ''Let''s focus on the task at hand. I am not sure if this will work, but since you can feel the bond, I believe that you are the missing piece. Follow my lead and don''t touch anything. If we are in her mind and make a mess, the consequences might be unimaginable¡­'' I didn''t want to work with him. I didn''t want to have anything to do with him. However, this was for Serina and if cooperating with my wolf could help her, I was willing to put my grudges on the side. For now. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I lost count of the number of attempts when I noticed that I was in a long and narrow hallway with numerous doors on each side. ''I think we are in'', I heard my wolf talking in my mind. ''Yeah¡­'', I responded and observed that I and my wolf were in one body. We picked a direction and started walking down the hallway while looking at the doors we passed by. Every door seemed different. Some were dark, some bright, and some were colorful. Wood, plastic, frosted glass, and heavy iron. Several doors were so flimsy that it looked like they will fall apart at any moment, and there were doors that seemed to be airtight, and some even had chains and padlocks. The only thing they all had in common was that they were closed. ''What is Serina keeping locked inside?'', my wolf asked, and I felt the urge to get closer and peer through one door wooden door that had gaps between planks. I gave in to the urge to see a modest bedroom and a woman pulling the curtains aside, to let the light in. "Wake up. It''s time for school¡­", the woman said. "Mom¡­ five more minutes¡­ pleeeaaaaaseeee", a girly voice whined from under the covers, and I smiled. I would recognize that voice anywhere. Serina. The woman turned and faced the bed with her hands akimbo. "Not a second more. Get up or you will be late." And then she yanked the cover. ''Why are mate''s memories locked?'', my wolf asked. ''I don''t know.'' I really didn''t. ''If she is in one of these rooms, it might take forever to find her, but we can''t open these doors haphazardly. There must be a reason why they are closed. I have a bad feeling about this. We need to find her.'' This time, my wolf agreed with me, and we started walking down the hallway in hurried steps. I have no idea for how long I went before light piano music reached me. The bubbling excitement inside me confirmed that my wolf also felt Serina was nearby. I broke into a jog and then into a run until I reached the end of the hallway that opened into a big circular room, and I recognized it as the piano room in our home. While we designed our home, Serina was excited when the audio specialist said how that room will have good acoustics, and Serina told me how she will play the piano often, but she was always busy with one thing or another and didn''t get to it. I guessed that now she was playing to her heart''s content, right here, in her mind. Serina was sitting on a leather bench, in front of a grand piano, just like the one we have at home. It belonged to my mother and we refurbished it. Serina was absolutely breathtaking. Her fingers flew over the keys, and she swayed lightly, completely immersed in the enchanting music I couldn''t recognize. Was it her original piece? Probably. Serina always loved composing and coming up with varieties to the existing tunes. I approached her cautiously, unsure if my presence will startle her. Only when I was so close that I nearly touched the piano, did Serina acknowledge my presence. Her fingers stopped moving, and the last note still echoed in the space around us as she examined me with her gorgeous gray eyes. My stomach dropped. Why did she look at me like she didn''t recognize me? "How did you get here?", she asked. "Do you know who I am?" I needed confirmation. She narrowed her eyes for a moment before responding, "Drago Orsini." I couldn''t believe this. She never called me by that name, unless someone else was present, someone who didn''t know I was Mateo, and when it was just the two of us, she would call me Duke. "Are you sure?" Her exquisite eyebrows shoot up. "Should you be someone else? Does Drago have a twin? Or¡­" "Enough!", I shouted impatiently and then quickly backtracked, while cursing my wolf and his temper that blindsided me. "I''m sorry, Serina¡­" "Serina?", she asked like she heard about it the first time. I stared at her. Please, tell me this is a joke. This must be a joke. She didn''t remember me as Duke or as Mateo, and she didn''t know that for the last four years she is Seraphina Mezzanotte. What else did she forget? ''If she forgot everything from the last four years, and me, why are we in this room that was completed less than a month ago, playing the piano that belonged to my mother?'' ''Maybe it''s selective. I have a feeling that mate forgot everything that is locked in those rooms we passed by'', my wolf said. I was not willing to accept this. "Sanya?", I called and she relaxed, happy that I got it right. "Do you know what''s in that hallway there?" I gestured in the direction from where I came, only to see that there are dozens of hallways in all directions, just like the one I came from. "Doors", Serina responded. "Do you know what''s behind them?" Serina shrugged, indicating that she doesn''t. "Can you open them?" "I don''t know how.", she said. I let out a long breath. This was horrible. ''Mate is alive'', my wolf spoke again. ''You showed me memories of how you won her over, even if she can''t get her memories back, you can make her love you again. We can do it together.'' Bastard! I could feel his happiness because if Serina forgot about me, I lost the edge I had over him. But he was right¡­ Serina was alive and that was all that mattered. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 105 - The Forgotten One Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - It''s been four days how Serina woke up. Or was it five now? It took several attempts for me and my wolf to access Serina''s subconsciousness and get her to snap out of it until we finally succeeded. I should be happy that she is awake, but unfortunately, this is not the Serina I knew. Or to be more precise, this is not Serina that knows me. Most of the time she is absentminded and when she is alert, she doesn''t remember much from her life as Seraphina Mezzanotte and even though she accepted that everyone is addressing her as Serina, she calls me Drago. Nearly twelve years of holding hands, me doing things to let her know how important she is to me, kisses, caresses... it''s all wiped out. Like it never happened. The interesting thing is that she remembers this villa, Zoe, Luca, Ash, Calista, Treva, and even Lazarus, but when I try to get her to remember me as Duke, her eyes lose focus and she shuts down for some time, like I reminded her of something I shouldn''t have, and I''m penalized. Needless to say, Lazarus is delighted by this development, and he decided to stick around. Bastard. I caught him more than once getting too close to Serina and making her laugh and if I didn''t fear causing more mental damage to Serina, I would rip his head off. As for Fynn, he left on the day Serina woke up. He was in a hurry to make sure the werewolves he left behind didn''t flip the place upside down. Fynn was eager to get other members of the Bluemoon pack here to meet me, but I told him that I need some time to adjust to my wolf and that Serina needs to recuperate. Neither of those was a lie, and even though we didn''t set a deadline, I knew that the clock was ticking. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Today''s dinner was lively with Zoe, Luca, Treva, Sergio, Calista, Lazarus, and Serina. They were chatting and laughing, like nothing is out of place and I felt like an outcast. My wolf initially thought how Serina not remembering me will play to his advantage, but soon he realized that he was wrong. Serina didn''t remember our life as a loving couple, and the distance between me and Serina impacted my wolf also. The most miserable are nights because I sleep in the guest bedroom and I get to listen to my wolf grumbling and howling in my head. I couldn''t wait for everyone to finish eating and scram. Now, this was a point where my wolf agreed with me wholeheartedly. "Serina", I called. "I would like to talk to you after dinner." I said that aloud, hoping that others will get the message and hurry the hell up. I felt like an idiot because I needed to reserve my time with her in advance. "She already agreed to walk with me in the garden tonight.", Lazarus said with an obnoxious smirk. I could feel rage swelling in me. Was it mine or my wolf''s? I guess it didn''t matter. "Are you tired of living?", I squeezed through my teeth. "What''s your problem?", Serina asked me. "HE IS MY PROBLEM!", I roared and exhaled sharply to calm down at least a little bit. "Serina, maybe you don''t remember, but this is OUR house, and Lazarus is a guest who outstayed his welcome. I didn''t kick him out already because I respect you but if he plans to take advantage of the situation to get close to you more than necessarily, I won''t be polite." Lazarus snorted. "This is your idea of being polite?" I ignored him and spoke to Serina. "Don''t you see that he is trying to seduce you? Are you willing to give in to his advances?" Serina''s eyes moved from me to Lazarus and then back to me. "It''s not like that. We are friends." I jabbed my hand in my hair angrily. "You never saw when guys made passes on you. That''s why they misunderstood that you are interested in a relationship and by the time you realized what''s going on, they were too close." "Aren''t you just upset that she likes to spend time with me more than with you?", Lazarus asked. "Maybe the outsider is you." That did it! I bolted on my feet, ready to rip Lazarus into pieces when Serina stood in front of me, blocking my path. "Stop! I won''t tolerate violence." She glared at me. "You¡­ won''t¡­ tolerate¡­ me?", I spoke with difficulty as my wolf struggled to break free and jump over Serina to kill Lazarus who snickered behind her. "Calm down.", Treva said, and I whipped my head toward her. "Calm down? That''s easy for you to say because Serina remembers you!" "You can''t blame her for memory loss." It was Calista. I realized that Sergio, Zoe, and Luca all have their heads lowered in submission, but I didn''t care. None of them cared about me and my situation. They were all chatting happily and letting this drag and I ran out of patience. I could go through everything with Serina, but she was not by my side. She was defending Lazarus and looking at me like I am the crazy person here. ''Your aura is leaking'', I told my wolf. ''It will only attract trouble, and I need to talk to them.'' Sergio, Zoe, and Luca shivered and looked at me with fear in their eyes. "I am not blaming Serina." This was the truth. "I am blaming all of you for pretending that this situation is fine. Why is no one of you trying to help her remember?" "We are trying.", Treva said. "TRY HARDER!", I roared and Treva shrunk in her chair. I met Calista''s eyes. "How come you don''t have a problem with Serina not remembering her adoptive father? Isn''t Aldus your brother? I''m sure he would be devastated to know that Serina forgot about him and you don''t give a damn about it." Calista pressed her lips into a line, and I turned to Zoe and Luca. "How would you feel if one of you wakes up one day and looks at you like a stranger?" I glanced at Sergio and then returned my gaze to the youngsters. "How would you feel if one day your mate defends a guy who is openly trying to split you apart?" My knuckles cracked as I tightened my hands into fists. "You want me to calm down? Do you expect me to pretend everything is fine when my whole world is falling apart in front of my eyes? You are all eating dinner in the house I fixed up with MY mate and none of you feels the urgency to make her remember the missing pieces?" I looked at Serina and I could see that she was helpless and confused but I couldn''t deal with this crap anymore. My wolf was still itching for a fight with Lazarus, but I ignored him and walked away. I needed air and to clear my head before I said or did something that I would regret forever. I knew it was not fair. They were trying to make Serina remember things, but it was all going too slow, and I hated the fact that I was the only one left out. If it was anyone else who forgot about me, I would be fine with taking it easy, but this was Serina. MY Serina. The only person who made my life worth living and now she was looking at me like I''m a stranger. She remembered that we were desk mates in high school and some events, but every moment that involved any type of sweetness that resembled intimacy was wiped out from her mind. The current situation was making me frustrated and helpless but mostly enraged and I wished to smash anything within my reach. ''Calm down'', I told my wolf. ''Breaking stuff won''t achieve anything other than needing to pay for damage and Serina will hate me.'' He snorted. ''Fine.'' He moved at the back of my mind and then I didn''t feel him anymore. To be honest, I didn''t want him to leave. Other than me, my wolf was the only one who didn''t ignore or ridicule my current situation. I have no idea how I found myself in the garden. The landscaping was immaculate, maintained by Zeiroi, an elf that Serina adopted recently and since then, he is working for us as a gardener. Serina remembers him, and she even remembers small forest animals that he secretly adopted and is smuggling into his room to sleep with him at night¡­ but she doesn''t remember me. What a joke. "AAAHHHH!", I screamed to the heavens while hoping that someone will hear me and return Serina''s memories or at least smite me with a lightning bolt that could erase my memories of her. Like that, we could be the same, both ignorant about love and happiness we shared. And the most devastating part was that this was all my fault. If I didn''t stupidly persist in getting my wolf back, she wouldn''t end up in this state. And here I am¡­ with my wolf and without Serina. Was it worth it? Is anything worth it without Serina in my life? Yes, she is right there, but every time she looks at me with eyes devoid of warmth that was reserved only for me, a piece of my heart chips off into oblivion. It hurts. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 106 - Retrieving Serinas Memories (1) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - My brain was in a haze that increased whenever Drago got close to me. Or should I call him Mateo, like everyone else? But then¡­ he told me that I used to address him as Duke. Which one is it? How many names can one man have? I could see Drago''s desperation for me to remember, and I had a feeling it was important, but it was not something I could force. Or maybe I could, but I didn''t know how. Drago was always hovering around me and acting like I don''t want to remember. And even though I could breathe in forever his amazing scent of pine trees and the ocean, his overbearing behavior was suffocating. To be honest, it was much easier to spend time with Lazarus who didn''t expect anything from me other than to be happy. Was it immature of me to avoid responsibilities? Absolutely. But just like getting drunk or high on drugs, it was effortless to get lost in pleasant things, no matter the consequences. I mean, between struggling and relaxing, who would pick a struggle? I had people around me who would handle important stuff so that I could take it easy. Over dinner, Drago was very irritable and unpleasant to be around and when he snapped at Lazarus, I told him that I won''t tolerate violence. He was saying things I didn''t understand but what I did understand was that I hurt him. I hurt him so much that my chest ached and when he looked at me with those endlessly blue eyes full of anguish, I really wanted to hug him, hoping that it will help him, at least a little bit. He stormed out of the dining room, and I didn''t react in time to stop him. Even if I stopped him, I didn''t know what to say. Don''t be angry? Give it some time and it will be OK? The truth was that I didn''t know what was going on or how to fix it, but I knew that this was not OK. A gentle squeeze on my shoulder got my attention and I turned to see Lazarus. "Don''t worry about him. He will cool off and be back like nothing happened." Will he? I didn''t think he will. Since I woke up in this mental haze, I could see his dejection growing. The distance between us was increasing, and it didn''t feel right, it was eating me from the inside. I couldn''t put this into words. It was like a small voice at the back of my mind telling me things that were important, but I couldn''t hear it clearly, however, I knew that only Drago can help me get out of my confusion. "I think you should leave.", I told Lazarus. His eyebrows shoot up. "Are you sending me away, princess?" I let out a long breath. Lazarus was nice to me, maybe too nice. The problem was that I couldn''t put my finger on it, but something told me I should be wary of him. "Thank you for everything you did for me, Laz, but I need to face this on my own and I am sure you have a lot of things you are neglecting in order to accompany me." With that, I walked out of the dining room. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I had no idea where I was going, but I let my legs take the lead and I found myself in the garden. And there he was¡­ sitting on the ground with his face hidden in his palms. Drago didn''t move as I approached him, but I knew he was aware of my presence. I sat next to him and hugged my knees. I had many things to say, and I knew that he felt the same, but we sat in silence, and it was not unpleasant. I acknowledged that being with Drago, sitting next to him, felt natural. Actually, I wanted to get closer. Much closer. "Mateo¡­" "Don''t.", he interrupted me. "Don''t call me by that name if you don''t remember." I was confused. "Why? Everyone else is addressing you that way." He turned to look at me. "You are different. That''s not how you said it. Why are you here?" By now I confirmed that he was still upset from the episode in the dining room. "Where should I be?" He shrugged. "How about with that dog who is hovering around you and you are fine with it?" He said it casually, but I could feel his dejection. "Don''t be like that." "And how should I be?", he snapped. "Tell me how to behave in order to make you comfortable? Or is this about making Lazarus comfortable?" He exhaled sharply and shook his head. "Damn it, Serina. This is my house. I grew up here. The place was neglected for more than a decade and we fixed it up as our home. OUR home. Yours and mine, yet you don''t remember me. It took me eleven years to embrace you and to tell you how much I love you, and after only a few brief months of absolute happiness, it all fell apart. Why do I feel like a stranger in my own house next to the woman I wanted to spend eternity with? We had plans, Serina, and you are..." He cursed under his breath and whipped the wetness from my cheeks. "I''m sorry, Serina. Please, don''t cry. I can''t bear to see you crying¡­" Was I crying? I guess I was. Suddenly, Drago stiffened, and his expression became wild as he looked into the darkness toward the right. Was there something? He stood up in slow motion. "Come out." After a second, I could see a dark figure coming out of the shadows. Krob. Shouldn''t he be¡­ somewhere? I stood up and Drago raised his arm to prevent me from going there. My heart warmed at the sight of Drago who was protecting me. Would he even know how to face a ghoul? Probably not. "Jesus¡­", Drago said under his breath when garden light illuminated Krob''s dried-up face. "It''s Krob. Not Jesus.", Krob spoke in his raspy voice. "It''s OK. He is a friend.", I said to Drago to what he gave me a queer look. "I will tell you later." "Why are you here?", I asked Krob. "You didn''t come for more than a week to check on master, so I came to see if you are alright.", Krob responded. I paused. Master? "I assume he is talking about your adoptive father.", Drago told me, like he could read my mind. "He is in some kind of a coma that impacts vampires. You were researching a cure for his condition." I was grateful to Drago for this explanation, even though it gave me more questions than answers. "I''m fine, Krob. Just a bit busy here. I will come as soon as I can." Krob was observing Drago with his black eyes, and I decided to introduce them. "Krob, this is¡­ Mateo. Mateo, this is Krob." "Should I shake his hand?", Drago asked me. I really didn''t know. "Krob, do you want to shake hands with Mateo?" "Maybe later¡­", Krob said. "I hope you will come soon." With that, he turned to leave without a word. Only when Krob blended with the shadows did Drago turn to me. "What was that?" "A ghoul." "A ghoul?" I nodded in confirmation. "Krob is watching¡­" I didn''t know how to finish this. I groaned in frustration. "Everything is right there, like a word that''s at the tip of my tongue, but I can''t remember it." "This is not the first time for you to forget things.", he said. "It isn''t?" "About four years ago you went on a vacation. You died and woke up a few days later in Aldus''s lab, without knowing who you were. Aldus is the one who gave you the name Seraphina, and it took you months to remember that you were Sanya Bogdan. I don''t know if I can wait months, Serina. Other than me being impatient, your father also needs you. You have responsibilities that only you can shoulder. No one knows about your father''s condition because if it''s known he is incapacitated, his competitors will go after his assets, and you will be in danger." I felt helpless. "I don''t want to wait months, either. But how can I make this faster?" "Do you want me to try entering your mind again?", Drago asked. "I remember seeing hallways with numerous locked doors that held your memories. Maybe we can try to open a door forcefully and see what happens." "There is something else we could try.", I said. "I can''t remember because my mind is locked, but you said we are mates. I have a need to comfort you and I want to be close to you. So maybe we can try that?" He looked at me questionably. "Try¡­ what?" I extended my hand toward him. "Let''s start with holding hands." His hand moved toward mine in slow motion and after a second of hesitation, our fingers laced naturally, like that''s the way it''s supposed to be and somehow, I knew that''s exactly where my hand belongs. In his. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 107 - Retrieving Serinas Memories (2) Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - Serina''s hand in mine was the best thing that happened to me in days, and I relished the feeling of her warmth meeting mine. "Let''s go inside." Serina''s words pulled me out of my daze. I lifted her hand and pressed the back of her palm against my chest. I didn''t want to let go. I knew it was silly, but this was the most physical contact we had in days. "Can we stay here longer? I really want to hold your hand." At least her hand. Going inside meant getting ready for sleep and I didn''t want to sleep in the spare bedroom again. I didn''t want to part from her. "You look tired. We should rest.", she said. "I can''t rest with all this going on." It was the truth. I barely slept since Serina woke up without memories of me¡­ without memories of us. Serina smiled sadly. "I''m not getting good rest either. It feels like I''m missing something. Or someone. The bed is too large for one person." I was not sure what she meant, so I had to ask, "Does that mean you will let me sleep with you?" Serina bit her lower lip nervously. "Whenever I try to remember, I end up hitting a wall, but it is obvious that the main bedroom was made for two. You and me. Maybe if I use things the way they were supposed to be used, it will trigger my memories to return without any backlash." I took that as a, yes. I couldn''t stop my lips from stretching into a smile. "Sounds like a plan." "Just¡­ don''t have too many expectations." "Got it." No intimacy. "Serina, I will never force you to do anything against your will. If I''m making you uncomfortable, just say so." She relaxed visibly and I loved the sight of her smile directed at me. The warmth and adoration were not there, but this was progress. Definitely progress. We made our way into the villa, and Serina''s steps halted when she spotted Lazarus in the living room as we passed by it. I gritted my teeth. Lazarus. Why is he spoiling everything? "You are still here. I thought you will be packing.", Serina said. Wait. What? Was he supposed to leave? This day just got better. Much better. Lazarus looked at our connected hands and frowned. "Am I such a sore sight that I should leave in the middle of the night? Or can I stay until morning and leave after breakfast?", Lazarus spoke to Serina, and I realized that Serina asked him to leave. They seemed quite chummy during dinner. What happened after I left? Serina let out a long sigh. "Alright. After breakfast. Goodnight, Laz." "Goodnight, Se¡­" "Goodnight, Laz.", I interrupted him snarkily and his annoying smile fell. Good. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I took extra time in the bathroom, making sure I''m properly groomed. Only a few days ago, it was me and Serina in that shower enclosure, and we were hotter than the water that fell on our bodies. Naked bodies. I let out a frustrated breath while telling myself to be patient. This is better than showering in the spare bedroom. Focus on the positives, Mateo! ''You and Serina in the shower? How was that?'', my wolf asked. ''Wouldn''t you want to know?'', I asked back smugly. There are some memories I didn''t show him. Actually, it''s a lot of them, mostly including Serina naked. He snorted. ''Why would I ask if I don''t want to know?'' Oh, right. I want Serina to return to normal so that we can go back to how we used to be, and that means this wolf will get to watch. ''Watch? Do you think that only watching is enough?'', he barked at me. I really didn''t know how this will work out, but I knew one thing¡­ ''I need you to reign in that temper of yours. What''s important now is for Serina to regain her memories, or at least to accept me. This is much more than Serina remembering moments I shared with her. When she starts trusting me again, we all sit and discuss¡­'' ''You want me to sit and wait?'', he interrupted me. I couldn''t believe it. Didn''t he learn anything? ''It''s either you sit and wait, or we go back to fighting. I won''t compromise when it comes to Serina. You hurt her once. I won''t let it happen again even if I need to cripple myself.'' My wolf snorted, but he didn''t speak anymore. I could feel his dejection, but I was dejected also. I wanted Serina to remember me, I wanted her to look at me how she used to, I wanted us to go back to crazy in love with each other, and I had no idea where my wolf fits into all that, or if he will fit at all. ''Use this opportunity to watch and learn about Serina.'', I told him. ''She is a wonderful person.'' My wolf didn''t respond, but his emotions stabilized a bit. I got out of the bathroom and my nostrils flared when the scent of roasted meat reached me. Serina was standing next to the cart with food. "I know you didn''t eat much for dinner, so I asked Maria to bring some food here." "Thank you." I was hungry. "Will you join me?" "I could eat." I took a seat on the sofa and she sat next to me, curiously observing me as I started with my usual. "Do you always cut food for me?", Serina asked when I refused to give her utensils. "Yes." I didn''t do that in the last few days, because of the crazy situation we found each other in. "Just when we are alone?" I shook my head at the silly girl. "I always take care of you, Serina. No matter who is watching." As long as you don''t push me away like I''m a stranger. She looked at me questionably, but she didn''t refuse a piece of meat I offered her on a fork. I thought how this was wonderful. It was just me and Serina, and I was feeding her, and things were getting back to normal. Little by little. "So, you are a werewolf now.", Serina said, and I was not sure if that was a statement or a question. "It seems that I always was, but only a few months ago you revealed that to me." "I did?" She was genuinely surprised. "You did. We were in Paris, and you took me to a meadow in the middle of a forest. It was just the two of us. You told me about creatures and how my father was a werewolf and then you summoned all the butterflies to dance around us." "I did?" I shook my head helplessly. "You can control air, Serina. You can make winds, summon clouds¡­" "Or choke a person.", she added. Well, I guess she remembers the things that don''t involve me. "That also. I remember when I brought you here the first time, this house was in ruins. We didn''t dare to go up to the third floor because it might collapse. You took my hand in yours and led the way into the garden. I didn''t know what to expect, but then you created snow flurries. It was amazing." The more amazing was that we kissed, and she held onto me so tightly like she wanted us to meld into one. I miss that the most. "What else can I do?", Serina asked eagerly. "You can light up a room." Her beautiful eyes widened. "I can? How?" "With your smile." It took her a moment to process my words and then her cheeks got a rosy tint. She blushed. Adorable. I chuckled. "I guess this memory loss is not all that bad. Now I get to win your heart all over again." Serina''s eyes met mine and she didn''t move. I feared that she spaced out again, but after a few endless seconds, she spoke. "No need for that, Mateo. I might not remember our moments together, but my heart is yours." I held my breath. "It is?" Her blush increased. "My body knows as well. Whoever touches me, I recoil, but with you¡­" She put her hand into mine and our fingers interlaced. "It''s so natural. Like magic." That gave me an idea. "It seems you forgot that I can do magic." "You can?" I nodded confidently. "Do you want to see?" Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. "Yes." I extended my hands in front of me and flipped them so that she can see both sides of my palms. "See? Empty." She hummed in confirmation while narrowing her eyes that were trained on my hands, ready to see through my trick. Silly girl. "Close your eyes." Serina''s brows came together in confusion. "How am I going to see the magic with my eyes closed?" I chuckled. "You asked the same thing when I showed you this the first time. Do you trust me, Serina?" Her lips lifted into a smile and she closed her eyes. "No peeking.", I said. "No peeking.", she confirmed. I inched closer to the unsuspecting girl and my heart thundered in my chest. This will work. It has to. She inhaled sharply at the moment our lips touched, but she didn''t pull back. I really wanted to kiss her senselessly, but I kept it at only a few seconds, without deepening it. Small steps. "I call this the magic of two kisses.", I said while wondering if she will take the bait like the last time. Her eyes blinked open. "Two? I''m confident this was only¡­" And then I kissed her again. Her arms circled around me and she parted her lips, allowing me to deepen the kiss and taste her addictive flavor. God, how much I missed her! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 108 - Retrieving Serinas Memories (3) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - Waking up in Drago''s embrace was new and familiar at the same time. I was aware that whenever I turn off my overthinking, my body navigates toward him and my heart yearns for his touch, so I knew we were close. Everything about him seemed right, and he was objectively smoking-hot. As a bonus, I never met a man who smells so good. He was handsome, smart, caring, in love with me. No matter how I looked at him, he was perfect. Why did I forget about him? I remembered that I read a lot about the mind and various conditions, and Drago told me that I forgot about my past after waking up from the dead (literally) in Venice. My only conclusion was that I have selective memory loss that shuts down unpleasant things. It''s a defensive mechanism to prevent emotional overload. It''s not uncommon. When I put all that together, it meant only one thing¡­ something unpleasant happened between me and Drago and my mind erased him in order to prevent my heartbreak. But he is so gentle and attentive, it doesn''t seem that he could ever hurt me. Is it possible that I misunderstood him at that time? Also, why did I forget about my father? Drago told me that my father is in some vampire-related coma. Is it possible that his condition is so traumatizing for me, that I ended up shutting it out? If that''s the case, I''m much weaker than I want to be. I mean, who goes through life by just forgetting about the bad stuff? If I don''t think about it, it doesn''t mean it''s not there. I felt the urgency to deal with my condition. I knew that the first step will be to talk to Drago about it and to figure out what unpleasant thing happened between us, but he greeted me with a big smile on his face as soon as he realized I''m awake, and then he kissed my forehead, and he hummed a happy tune while getting ready for the day. I could hear him from the bathroom even with the door closed. I didn''t remember seeing him that happy and I didn''t want to spoil it, so I decided to talk to him later. During the night, Drago stuck to his promise. He was a gentleman. Other than holding me while sleeping, his hands didn''t wander, and I was not sure if I was happy about it. The pillow still carried his scent. I hugged it and took a deep breath of pine trees and a dash of the ocean. Fantastic. Drago came out of the bathroom with only a towel hanging dangerously low on his waist and I had a feeling he did that on purpose. I couldn''t stop staring at the magnificent landscape of his muscles. He pretended not to notice my stare, and he strutted into the closet to get ready. "Is it OK if I make plans for today?", I heard him ask from the closet. I knew that his plans included me as well. "What plans?" "It will be a surprise.", he said in a singing voice. Well, it''s not like I had anything better to do. He kissed my cheek and reminded me to get ready before leaving the room with a spring in his step. I heard we are mates and that Drago is a werewolf, so it would be normal for him to feel maddening attraction toward me, but why did I feel like a piece of me was gone from the moment he left the room? ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... When I got into the dining room, I was greeted by a scene of Drago and Lazarus bickering. Why can''t they act like grownups? I wished a good morning to Zoe, Luca, and Treva, and Drago prevented me from taking a seat. "My plans include breakfast.", Drago said with a playful wink. "Put on comfortable shoes, and we can go." "Do your plans also include denying me breakfast in Serina''s company before I leave?", Lazarus asked Drago without trying to conceal his displeasure. "Why are you acting like Serina owes you anything?", Drago asked dryly. "Do you expect us to change our plans because you forgot that you have a home? This is not a free hotel." Lazarus snorted. "I am here because I came on Serina''s request to help you awaken your wolf." "You came, my wolf is awake, you can go. And all that happened days ago, yet you are still here..." "Enough!", I snapped. I was never much around kids, but I could imagine it to be this frustrating when spoiled brats are misbehaving. "Laz, thank you for coming here and lending us a hand. I will not forget this favor. Unfortunately, Mateo and I have plans, and we need to go but we will stay in touch. I wish you a safe trip home." I turned to Drago to see him grinning at Lazarus and I rolled my eyes. "Are we going, or do you plan to give Laz company?" Drago snapped to look at me and then he gestured toward the door. "My lady¡­" I waited for him in the hallway for a minute and then he emerged from the direction of the kitchen with a big picnic basket in his hands. I shook my head and smiled. "What?", he asked. "You are much more attractive when you act like a grownup." Drago cocked his handsome eyebrow at me. He knew I was talking about Lazarus. "I can''t stand the guy.", he said. "It''s either bickering or fist-fighting." "Laz is a good person. If you look behind the first impression, I''m sure the two of you can be friends." Drago snorted. "Unfortunately, the first impression he made on me was him trying to win you over. And that was his second and third, and every other impression he made. Maybe you can turn a blind eye and pretend not to see his advances, but I can''t. You are my bottom line, Serina. Once your memories come back, I want you to think if you can be friends with women who are persistently trying to seduce me." I pressed my lips into a line. I didn''t need my memories in order to know that he was right, but part of me hoped that Lazarus will give up and that we can be friends. Actually, I wanted Lazarus and Drago to be friends, but maybe I was wishing for too much and two loggerhead Alphas can''t be anything other than rivals. ¡­ After about fifteen minutes long hike through the forest, Drago and I emerged into a meadow, and I realized that we reached our destination. Drago spread a picnic blanket on the ground and gestured for me to sit before starting to unload the basket. Sandwiches, grapes, apples¡­ and there was a small cooler hosting a slice of chilled strawberry ice-cream pie. "Why only one slice?", I asked after checking what was in the cooler. Drago smiled. "There is a sweetshop three blocks away from my apartment in London. We used to go there and order two lemonades and one slice of strawberry ice-cream pie to share." "Was that in high school?", I guessed. Drago hummed in confirmation. "And since we reunited, whenever we were in London with some time to spare, we would go there." He paused and looked at me with the intensity that made me breathy. "Serina, I was crazy in love with you then, and I love you now just as much... if not more." I could feel the heat invading my cheeks and I was not sure where to look, but then my sight fell on the thermos. "Should I assume that''s lemonade?" "You know me well.", he said with a smile and my heart tightened. So many memories forgotten. "Mateo¡­", I called to see him frowning a bit. He told me not to call him by that name until I remember our past. "What happened before I lost my memories?" "Why do you ask?" "Because I have a feeling that my selective memory loss is due to me suppressing something unpleasant. What happened that I ended up forgetting you? If I can face that, my other memories might come back.", I said honestly. Drago puffed his cheeks, confirming that something did happen. "Can we eat first?", he asked. "Do you think I can enjoy the meal while knowing that something bad is lurking?" Drago shrugged. "Why not? Weren''t you happy until now by ignoring anything that made you uncomfortable?" Did I hear him right? What happened to that sweet Drago who was trying to woo me? "Aren''t you a bit harsh?" Drago grimaced and shook his head. "I''m sorry. It was my wolf. He is¡­ short-tempered." I could feel my stomach tying into knots as guilt swelled inside me. I was ignoring my problems, and then I was focused on them, and while doing all that, I neglected the fact that Drago was fighting his own battles. And he still had time to think about me. He was right. I was selfish. "I''m sorry.", I said. "How are things between you and your wolf?" "He can be difficult at times.", Drago said with a forced smile, and I knew that he was only comforting me. The image of Lazarus and Drago bickering popped into my mind, and I could only imagine that Drago is going through the same with his wolf. "Can I meet him?" Duke paused. "What?" "Your wolf is part of you. I would like to get to know him. It needs to happen sooner or later." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 109 - Retrieving Serinas Memories (4) Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - My wolf howled in joy when Serina said that she wants to meet him. ''Let me in front!'' Not so easy. ''Wait, wait.'' ''Now what?'', he grumbled. ''Let me think'', I demanded. This was too sudden and I had a bad feeling about it. ''What is there to think about?'' His impatience was tangible. ''Last time you had control of my body¡­'' ''OUR body'', he interrupted me. ''Fine! OUR body¡­ you made a mess and nearly hurt Serina.'', I reminded him of the incident as soon as he woke up. He snorted. ''I wouldn''t hurt her. I saw my mate, and those two were blocking my way. Or do you feel sorry for them?'' Well, he was right. I didn''t feel sorry for Fynn or Lazarus for the beating they got, but it was still unwarranted violence, and I didn''t want to risk it happening again. Besides, my wolf already harmed Serina once. I could feel his desire for Serina that was drifting between madness and adoration, but at the same time, I knew that he was a loose cannon, and I needed to be careful for both of us. By now, I realized that while in human form, I''m in charge, and my wolf is just a voice in my head that can project his emotions on me. And there was his Alpha aura that I didn''t learn to control, but maybe because it''s his, and I won''t be able to control it as mine unless we merge. I was in charge now, however, if I gave him control, I was not confident that I will be able to take it back, and then I will be stuck to watch as he wreaks havoc. ''Are you afraid that she will like me more than you?'', my wolf asked mockingly. I snorted. ''Yeah, right. Serina loves me because I am gentle, caring, and attentive, and you are none of that.'' "Mateo?", Serina''s voice got my attention. She still insisted to call me Mateo and she was not wrong, but I missed the emotions that laced that name when she said it before she lost her memories. Now it sounded bland, and it reminded me that she doesn''t remember me. But I was tired of correcting her and I accepted it as punishment that will remind me of my negligence because this whole situation was my fault. Just a few days ago, Serina and I were happily in love, yet now I have another person in my head that is trying to take over my body, and Serina doesn''t remember our sweet moments. A befitting punishment for my greed. "Yes, Serina?" "Well? What do you say? Can I meet him?" ''See? She wants to meet me.'', my wolf said with glee. ''Promise me one thing.'', I demanded. ''What?'', he snapped. ''You won''t mark her forcibly.'' I could feel his desire to claim Serina as his, and I wanted to ensure that Serina had a choice. I didn''t want to give her a choice to find someone else or to leave me, but right now, she was not in the right mindset to accept forever with me (and my wolf). My wolf snorted. ''You had the patience to wait more than a decade. I am not a patient creature.'' ''I don''t expect you to wait a decade. But today is not the right time.'' ''OK.'', he agreed, and I relaxed my mental defenses, letting him come in front. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... This was weird, to put it mildly. I was looking at Serina, but there was an invisible barrier between us, like watching a movie and I was not in control of my body. She was eyeing me for some time before asking, "When will you let me see your wolf?" "I''m here." It was my voice, but again¡­ it was not me. "Disappointed?" "No, no¡­", Serina said quickly. "It''s just¡­ I was expecting to see a wolf. A furry creature." "You said something like that when we met in my mind." I couldn''t believe him. That was MY mind, you asshole! ''I can hear you.'', my wolf grumbled at me. ''Stop spoiling my time with my mate.'' ''You are doing the same thing to me.'', I retorted. "So¡­ How should I call you?", Serina asked. "You asked the same question before." She did? Serina''s beautiful brows furrowed in confusion. "And? What did you say?" "You can call me Mateo. For now." Great. First, he takes over my body, now my name as well. What''s next? ''Serina. She will be next.'', my wolf responded, and I wanted to punch him in the face. ''Any more of that crap and I will yank you back.'', I said irritably. ''If you want me to stop talking crap, stop interrupting me. You are welcome to stay and watch, or go back and sleep.'' There was no way I will let him be on his own with Serina. "Did I ever see your true form?", Serina asked. Before he responded to Serina''s question, she was talking again, "I guess it doesn''t matter if I don''t remember it. Will you show it to me?" "It''s not that simple.", my wolf responded. "To change forms, me and the human part need to coordinate well, or he needs to let go of control completely. Anything in-between will lead to a painful failure, so there is no point in trying." Great. How am I supposed to rest with this knowledge? What if he decides to change shape while I''m sleeping? "Can I touch you?", Serina asked, and my wolf agreed enthusiastically. I could feel his emotions and I didn''t want to imagine lecherous thoughts that popped into his mind. ''Dumbass. Serina is a nice girl.'', I scoffed mentally. He sucked in a sharp breath when Serina''s hand touched his, and I was not prepared for the intensity of emotions that washed over me. Even though my wolf was controlling the body, I clearly sensed the delightful sparks where our hands connected, and they traveled up my arm, making my soul hum in pleasure. The sparks of the bond. Just that innocent hand-holding made me hard beyond belief. A rustling sound from the side got our attention (mine and my wolf''s), and Serina jerked her hand away. The bushes moved as one figure peeked, followed by two more. It was Pio. I quickly told my wolf that Pio and forty other werewolves are living in the area. They are remnants of the Bluemoon pack. We allowed them to stay here because they have nowhere else to go, and by protecting their homes, they are doubling as our security. I watched as Pio and two of his men were approaching us. I assumed that Pio would keep his distance and pretend not to see us. Why was he coming here now? Wait! ''Your aura. Did you control it?'', I asked my wolf. ''It''s not like there is an off button.'', he responded. ''When I want to suppress someone, I increase it, otherwise, it''s at the minimum.'' I didn''t get it. ''If you are not suppressing others, can werewolves feel it?'' ''Werewolves have strong instincts. As for how strong instincts are of these guys¡­ we are going to find out in a minute.'' ''What minute? Switch with me, now!'', I demanded. ''No!'', he responded stubbornly. ''I barely got any time with Serina. Relax. I will handle it.'' There was no time to argue, and I didn''t want to start a fight, because Pio was here already, and both Serina and my wolf were on their feet, ready to face the newcomers. "Mister Orsini, Miss Mezzanotte¡­ We didn''t mean to interrupt, but we were not aware that anyone will be here, so we came to investigate." "If you didn''t mean to interrupt, why are you here?", my wolf said irritably. He was upset that Pio was cutting into his time with Serina. Pio smiled awkwardly. "Since we were noticed, if we just left, it would appear that we were snooping. Like this, we can greet you and see if you need something." "We don''t need anything.", my wolf said curtly. "You can leave." "Mateo", Serina called. "Be nice." Pio''s eyes focused on my form, and I could see his wheels rolling. "Mateo?" Oh, shit! He knew me as Drago Orsini, and Serina called me Mateo. Because of her memory loss, she didn''t know that these guys shouldn''t know I''m Mateo Testa. Did Pio figure out something? The way his jaw fell slack, he definitely did. Well, so much for keeping my identity a secret. ''We can always silence them. Forever.'', my wolf said, and I felt my hair rising. He was not joking. "I knew you looked familiar, but I couldn''t put my finger on it.", Pio spoke in delirious glee. "You bought this house and fixed it up and this aura¡­ you came back, young master." My wolf grunted and all three werewolves fell on their knees. ''What are you doing?'' Why was he making this worse? ''They already figured out your identity. There is no point hiding. Now I will make them submit so that they follow my orders.'', my wolf said matter-of-factly. I rolled my eyes. Great. Just great. My wolf went off the rails and Serina is obliviously standing next to him, without any intention to stop him. Why did I suddenly feel like a grownup in the room? But the problem was that this grownup (aka me) was stuck in one room, while kids were outside making a mess. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 110 - Retrieving Serinas Memories (5) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I watched as Pio and his two men kneeled before Mateo and pledged their loyalty to him. It was fascinating. I was not sure what to expect when Mateo gave control to his wolf, but I was hoping that he will change into his wolf form. Somehow, I get along with animals better than with humans, and that should be strange because I never owned a pet before. But I noticed the change in Mateo when his wolf came out. His eyes became deeper and more feral, and there was a domineering aura around him. "So, you will obey me now?", Mateo asked Pio and two other men who were on the ground. "Yes, Alpha.", they responded in unison. Mateo snorted. "You don''t deserve to address me as Alpha." I was confused. Did he want these people to serve him as their Alpha, or not? "What do we need to do in order to earn that honor?", Pio asked. An honor to serve him? That was a new low. I always thought of werewolves as prideful creatures, but maybe that was just Lazarus. And Mateo. Wait, Sergio and Fynn can also be a pain in the ass, but they yielded in front of Mateo. However, I never saw them stooping so low like Pio and his men. Is that the power of the Supreme Alpha? Mateo pursed his lips and he looked at them disdainfully. He was quite full of himself, but I didn''t hate it. Somehow, it suited him. "We will see¡­", Mateo murmured. "How many of you are out there?" Pio looked up at Mateo in confusion. "It is me and forty more." "Good. Gather everyone here. Any young women? Above age fifteen will do, but not older than thirty years old." I was sure that my ears malfunctioned. "What!?", I asked before Pio could respond. Mateo cocked an eyebrow at me. He was not pleased that I interrupted him, but he still responded, "In normal circumstances, an Alpha of my age would get to sample thousands of women. Human, she-wolves, and probably other creatures as well. Due to my special circumstances, I didn''t get to do that, and it was my misfortune that I got to meet my mate on the day I regained my senses, so¡­" I couldn''t believe my ears. Did he say how it was his MISFORTUNE to meet me? What kind of a shitty mate is this? "You want to get women here to serve you so that you make up for your lost time?" He shook his head. "You were not listening, doll. The mate bond won''t allow me to sample them properly, but there is no harm in looking and maybe some touching, right?" I saw red spots in front of my eyes. "Pio!", I exclaimed. "You heard your Alpha Mateo. I am his mate and that makes me your Luna. Correct?" "Yes.", Pio responded. "And that means you will listen to my commands." Pio''s eyes went to Mateo before returning to me. "As long as they don''t go against Alpha''s, yes." "Good. While looking for eligible girls for your Alpha, keep an eye on young men. No older than thirty, but make sure they are of legal age. I don''t want to see anyone under eighteen years old because I don''t want to risk being labeled a pedophile." "What?", Mateo hissed at me. "Well you see, my dear Alpha. You didn''t get to sample many women, and I didn''t have much fun with guys either. So why don''t we make up for the lost experiences together? You can have your women, feel free to sample them fully and I will enjoy with other guys. Oh, maybe I should call Lazarus to attend one of our mixers." I could see that he was seething in anger, and I didn''t give a damn about it. "I told you that I wouldn''t touch them." I lifted my chin smugly. "That''s because you can''t. Did you forget that I don''t feel the bond? I can sleep with guys while you need to keep it in your pants." His brows came together in a deep frown. "Are you serious?" I let out a long breath. "You saw through me. I wouldn''t be able to see you with other women and not feel nauseated. I don''t feel the bond, but I am quite jealous. That''s why I will move out. If I don''t see it, it won''t hurt me. I will have my fun in London and Genoa, and you can keep this house and fill it with as many scarcely dressed women as¡­" "ENOUGH!", Mateo roared, and I could see his face twisting in a grimace. He turned to Pio. "You will not gather anyone, and you will swear on your life to keep my identity a secret, or you will not leave this field alive." I paused. This was a drastic change. It seems that the human side of Mateo was in charge. Pio looked at Mateo in confusion. "What?" "You heard me.", Mateo said grimly. "We just moved in here and everyone thinks that Mateo is dead. I want them to keep thinking that, for now. Until I''m ready to reveal my identity, I want the three of you to keep your mouth shut. My name is Drago Orsini. Do you understand?" Pio and his men really didn''t have a choice. They reluctantly pledged a werewolf oath (that included spilling blood) to keep Mateo''s secret, and then they scurried away. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I was maintaining my face straight so far, but once it was just the two of us (or was it three of us, since his wolf was also there?), I ended up scowling at Mateo. "Is your wolf really thinking that me being his mate is a misfortune? Can he hear me?" "He is listening.", Mateo responded. "Listen well, you dumbass", I said angrily. "You feel the bond, and I don''t. Any more of that crap and I will not only move out, but I will make sure to sleep with guys so that you can feel the pain of betrayal, and when you can''t handle it anymore, I will reject you. Is that clear?" "Serina¡­", Mateo let out a long breath and I can see the pain in his endlessly blue eyes. "This is why I''m not letting my wolf out. He is unrestrained and rude, and I don''t want him to draw a wedge between us. There will be no women." He stepped toward me and wrapped me into his embrace. "Don''t leave me, Serina", he murmured into my hair. "I don''t want to." It was the truth. "I want to remember the love we shared but I don''t, so it won''t be too difficult for me to cut my ties with you. On the other side, when I remember, if I see you with another woman, I will die on the inside, regardless of if that''s you or your wolf. Do you understand?" "There will be no women.", he said in a shaky voice and tightened his hold on me. "He can feel your emotions and he won''t bring that up again." He better not. I trusted the human Mateo, but his wolf made me wary. I knew that it was not fair to threaten Mateo like this, but I wanted his wolf to know that I will not tolerate his overbearing attitude. Actually, I can tolerate many things, but cheating is not one of them. My arms moved around Mateo, and I relaxed against him. I took a deep breath, allowing his addictive scent of pine trees and the ocean to fill my system. It was soothing. I remembered one thing. "Pio was happy to recognize you. Why did you ask him to keep your identity a secret?" "You are the one who insisted on secrecy, Serina.", Mateo said. "My parents were killed a decade ago and my father sent me to London under a different name. I didn''t have my wolf then, but I was still a Testa and that is the name that can consolidate werewolves. For some, I am hope, and for others, I am a threat." I realized there is much more to it than what he told me, but I got the gist of it. I messed up. If I didn''t recklessly call Mateo''s name, Pio wouldn''t get that piece to collect the puzzle. "I''m sorry. This is all my fault." "You didn''t know.", Mateo said. "It was my job to know, but I didn''t. I failed.", I glanced at the picnic blanket that still had food arranged on it. "Let''s collect this and go home. I need my memories back." "What are you thinking?" "You said that you can enter my mind with a Soul Echo. Let''s try that again. I want you to help me open one of the closed doors and see what happens." "What if we mess up something?", he asked reluctantly. I shrugged. "I already messed up by exposing your identity in front of Pio. Due to my ignorance, who knows what else I messed up and I''m not even aware of it. I need to remember, otherwise, I am a walking calamity." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 111 - Retrieving Serinas Memories (6) Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - When Serina and I returned to the villa, I was happy to hear from Maria that Lazarus left. After giving a few instructions, Serina and I headed to our bedroom on the third floor. I suggested that we go to the basement where we have rooms with various equipment for monitoring the human body, but Serina refused. "There is no point in any of those machines. They will only distract me.", Serina said. "I need to do this on my own." No, not on her own. "I will be with you." She gave me a nervous smile in response. ''I will be there also.'', my wolf said in my head. ''Shut up'', I scowled at him. ''Don''t you think you did enough damage?'' I pushed him at the back of my mind, glad to see that he didn''t resist this time. It seems that he felt guilty for harming Serina and for upsetting her with his presumptuous talk about having women around, and I had no problems using that against him. Serina and I laid on the bed next to each other. "Are you sure you want to do this?", I asked Serina. At first, I thought that it was a good idea to force her memories to return, but now I was second-guessing it. What if she gets hurt and forgets about me completely? Serina looked at me helplessly. "No. I am not sure. But it''s something I need to do. As much as I would love to continue living in this ignorant state, I can''t avoid responsibilities." She put her palm on my cheek. "There is this yearning in my heart, urging me to open up to you, but my mind is not allowing it. I really want to remember." "What if you hate me?" It was my wolf who hurt her, but he looked exactly like me, and I was fighting with him. To be honest, if my wolf was on the ground and I was lunging at him, I didn''t know if I would be able to stop in time either. That could easily be me, with my hand in Serina''s abdomen. "No matter what happened, I''m confident that there are many reasons why I should love you. We are mates. You are my other half. I can''t hate you.", she assured me. I wanted her to remember as well. "Alright. Let''s do this together.", I said and took her hand in mine, our fingers interlaced, and I could feel the calm coming over me. It was the acceptance that this was going to happen with or without me, and only if with the right mindset, I could help her. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... We found ourselves in the circular room that had many endless hallways filled with doors. It was the same room I found Serina in previously, but now there was no piano there. "Where do we start?", I asked. Serina glanced around. "Anywhere is fine." She took my hand into hers. "Let''s try this one¡­" I followed after her, unsure what to expect. Are we just going to force the door open? ''That sounds like a good idea'', my wolf said. ''Why are you here?'', I grumbled. ''Where else am I supposed to be?'' I could feel his ridicule. ''You can suppress me in human form, but here¡­ there is no form.'' I took a mental note not to shift into my wolf form. Ever. If that happens, he will be in charge, and I will probably never see the light of day. ''You must be joking'', my wolf sounded angry, but I could feel his dread. ''You can''t keep me locked up forever!'' ''Give me a reason to let you out'', I sneered at the bastard. ''Do you think I need to earn your approval?'' I didn''t want to answer that. ''Think what you want, but don''t bother me now. This is for Serina. It''s important. Whatever you have to say, keep it for later.'' ''This is for Serina'', he repeated mockingly. ''If you are not such a simp, Serina would respect you more.'' ''And if you are not such an arrogant ass, Serina would love you more.'', I retorted and I could feel that I hit a nerve. By now, Serina and I were standing in front of one door that had a small glass-covered opening at eye level. The door itself looked like it was made out of sturdy wood, and there were no padlocks or other mechanisms. There was just a door handle without a keyhole, and I assumed that the door was not even locked. Not a bad choice, I thought. We should start with the ones that are not bolted in. I glanced inside. It was the memory of me and Serina having a late lunch on the street of Frankfurt, Germany. We were sitting at the table and feeding each other and even though I couldn''t hear a sound, I knew that we were discussing the upcoming event hosted by Triamgene over a large plate filled with assorted grilled meat, and two tall glasses of chilled beer. At that time, I didn''t know about creatures, or that I''m a half-werewolf, it was just the two of us. Ah, those were the simple times. Serina gave my hand a squeeze. "Let''s start with this one." "Do you want me to open it?", I offered. "Let me.", she said bravely, and her eyes narrowed in concentration before she reached for the handle. It took a few seconds for Serina''s expression to change, as the handle wouldn''t budge. "Can you try?", she asked. I didn''t have any success opening it, no matter how much I squeezed, twisted, or turned. If this door was this difficult to open, I didn''t want to imagine how much effort will take to open the other ones. ''You are doing it wrongly'', my wolf said. ''What?'', I asked, and I could feel that he wanted to talk to Serina. I didn''t resist. "This is your mind.", my wolf spoke to Serina. "Using your hands won''t do anything unless you want it to happen." "But I want to open this door.", Serina said. "Do you?", my wolf challenged her. "Do you really want to open it, or are you here only because you don''t want to appear as a coward who is hiding from the unpleasant truth?" Serina made a face. "What''s the difference? My whole life I''m doing things because they need to be done, regardless of how unpleasant they are. Not everyone has the luxury of doing what they want, when they want it." My wolf was offended by Serina''s words, but I understood what he was trying to say. "That might work in the real world, but here, only things you truly want will happen." This time, it was me talking. I gestured in the direction from where we came. "Last time, you wanted to play piano, and there was one." I turned toward the door in front of us. "That doorhandle is only for decoration. Only if you want to open the door, it will happen." Serina''s pretty brows furrowed, and she nodded in understanding before narrowing her eyes at the door. I could see that she was focusing mightily. In order not to distract her, I moved to stand behind her and I placed my hands on her shoulders gently. I wanted her to know that I was there for her. Even when she faced challenges that she needed to overcome solo. The door shook lightly and then it opened in one quick motion, and I gaped at the room that was now empty. I looked at Serina and she smiled to assure me that she was fine. "You can speak German fluently.", Serina said, and my heart was light at the confirmation that whatever was in that room was now part of her memories. She remembered one of our many moments together, and the warmth in her eyes told me that this was progress. A big one. She took my hand and walked back in the direction where the circular room is, stopping when we reached the middle. Serina looked at me with confidence. "I know what to do. Thank you for coming here with me." Serina closed her eyes, and I could hear the sounds of numerous doors being slammed open and Serina gasped. The next thing I knew, I was back in our bedroom, lying on the bed next to Serina and holding her hand. ''Don''t disturb her!'', my wolf shouted in my head before I called her name. I didn''t want to disturb her, but I was concerned about what''s going on. Why did she boot me out? Her face was twitching slightly, and I hoped that was a good thing, but with every passing moment, my anxiety doubled. I had no idea if it was a few seconds or a few minutes, but it felt like days passed by the time Serina''s eyelashes fluttered open. She looked around the room and I hoped that it worked. She should remember me, right? Oh, God! What if it backfired and now she doesn''t remember me at all! Her beautiful gray orbs settled on me, and I held my breath when I saw the gaze I missed immensely. "Duke¡­", she called, her voice filled with endless emotions as a final confirmation that it worked. My Serina was back. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 112 - Ready To Visit Vesper Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I was sitting on the lounging chair in the sunroom with the goal to calm down and think. I had too many tasks to tackle and I needed to prioritize them. My turbulent thoughts prevented me from noticing the beauty of the lush plants around me, or the mesmerizing dance of colors made by the sun rays that caressed the mosaic glass we picked to resemble the one in my father''s home. My memories came back two days ago, and I am overwhelmed. At first, I was happy to be able to regain what was lost, but then I was surprised to see that no matter how much I tried, some of the doors in my mind wouldn''t open. I could only assume that those were my memories from when I was a young child. Each of those doors had some eerie silvery light emanating from it that reinforced my father''s theory: someone sealed my memory with magic. Why would anyone do that? What was hiding behind those doors? My will was obviously not enough, I needed more to unlock those memories, but I didn''t know what. Exasperating. But when I looked at the overall picture, dejection swelled within me as I understood the extent of my previous ignorance. There was so much to do, and I believe that I subconsciously locked most of my memories. Well, not most of them, but most of the ones that matter. I locked out completely memories related to my father and Duke, and also many other things that were touching the existence of creatures and the danger we are in. It was easier not to remember what it means to be the daughter of Aldus Mezzanotte or the mate of the Supreme Alpha. I took an easy way out. My father would scold me for it. Guilt was eating me up. My father and Duke, the two most important people in my life, were relying on me to make things right, and I ended up avoiding it. I failed to meet their expectations. And it''s not just the two of them. Zeiroi entrusted his safety to me, I promised Treva to unseal her magic, there are my fosterlings and the company, managing assets¡­ so many things I ignored, and I can''t do that anymore without endangering people who are dear to me. After I made a full circle in my personal guilt trip, I went back to work. Under Krob''s watchful gaze, I spent most of yesterday in the lab, reading about vampires and eternal sleep while hoping that I missed something that might be a clue in me awakening my father, and I will discover it suddenly. I didn''t find anything. If my father was here, he would know what to do. There was a sense of urgency to set things straight because I recklessly revealed Duke''s identity in front of Pio and his men. Memory loss was not an excuse. I looked toward the door because Duke''s scent of pine trees and a dash of the ocean reached me before he did. His smile reflected in his eyes the moment he saw me, and I knew that this was Duke and not his wolf. Duke''s wolf is more intense and keeps me on the edge while Duke comes with a sense of peace and security. If they were a river, Duke''s wolf would represent rapids while Duke was the calm part where you can safely float with only gentle currents carrying you downstream. Duke is not making much progress with his wolf, but occasionally the beast would step forward. I urged Duke not to lock his wolf out because they need to find a way to coexist. Duke is struggling with that concept, and I can''t blame him. I am trying to imagine how I would behave if I''m in his shoes, and I can''t. Duke spoke with Sergio about his situation, more than once, but they didn''t come up with any good solution. "Lunch will be served in a bit.", Duke said, and I nodded in understanding. Seeing that I was not getting up, Duke sat next to me on the chair, took my hands into his, our fingers interlaced naturally, and he observed me in silence. I could see traces of guilt in his endlessly blue eyes. He was blaming himself for what happened when I entered his mind. I know that neither Duke nor his wolf would harm me on purpose, but the mental image of his hand in my stomach was gory, and in the end, it caused me memory loss. If that was a real situation, and I was mortal, I would be dead now. I found it ironic that twice I kind of died and woke up without my memories, and both times was because a werewolf attacked me. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "It seems you decided something.", Duke said. He knows me so well that he doesn''t need mind-reading powers. "I need to visit Vesper." "The witch? Why?" Now that I remember things, I couldn''t stay passive. Lack of action was unsettling, and there was a sense of crisis gripping my insides. "We need powerful allies, and I will start from people I can trust. I want to unseal Treva''s powers and Vesper is the only one who can help me. And also, she might have clues related to eternal sleep." Duke was visibly displeased that I wanted to meet with Vesper. I told him how the witch is treacherous and if she doesn''t have a master-slave relationship with my father, she would have used us for experiments a long time ago. Actually, she wanted to enslave my father, but it backfired. My father could see through her, and he was prepared. Aldus Mezzanotte is an amazing person, and I miss him immensely. "I will come with you.", Duke said. "No.", I refused resolutely. Before he could retort, I explained, "She won''t harm me because of my father but you are different. I don''t want her to figure out your identity before we are ready to announce it to the world. Besides, we won''t stay in Paris longer than a few days and I want you to use that time to figure out things with your wolf." Duke''s handsome brows came together in displeasure. "There is nothing to figure out." I love him to bits, but his stubbornness is driving me crazy sometimes. "Yes, there is. You can''t go on like this, Duke." Seeing his annoyance, I decided to switch tactics. "Now that I remember things, I know how good it feels when you touch me. I want you, Duke. I want much more than just holding hands and kissing. And if you can''t figure it out, I will. I think I will get myself Mr. Happy." Duke''s expression reflected his outrage as he remembered that Mr. Happy is a dildo he threw out the window. At that time, I was thinking of teasing him a bit, and maybe we could get a bit more adventurous. After all, it was his suggestion that we introduce toys into our love life, but now it might be a necessity. If I was single, I wouldn''t be in this predicament. However, sleeping every night in the arms of my super hot boyfriend who refuses to touch me because his wolf might see us, is simply torturous. I inched closer and kissed his lips. "Don''t you want to feel me?" I kissed him again. "I remember you saying how you love being inside me the most." Another kiss and he let out a low groan. I knew that he was remembering it and I didn''t need to look down to know he was aroused. But damn it, I was getting aroused also! Since his wolf awakened, Duke''s physique bulked up visibly and I really wanted to feel all those muscles rippling under my palms as he has his way with me. Duke knew how to make me feel good and I missed that side of him. Duke let out a long breath before asking, "When are you going?" "Tomorrow morning." I already had an appointment with Vesper, the only things left were to inform Treva, and to decide what items to bring with me as payment for Vesper''s services. I didn''t want to give her too much, but too little won''t work either. She is a greedy witch. When my father took me to Vesper the first time, to learn to control my pheromones, he gave her several items as payment. At that time, I didn''t know what those were, but later I understood those were precious herbs that are difficult to find. And those were payments only for her to sense what triggers my pheromones and to teach me a set of emotion-controlling exercises. Compared to that, now I will be asking Vesper for much more because she will need to figure out how Lumiona and Mivian sealed Treva''s powers, and of course, to reverse the process. Also, I will try to pry information related to the vitality that might be used to awaken my father. Ah, this will be expensive! I told myself that it''s a necessity. After all, with Treva''s powers restored, even if she doesn''t effectively protect our mansion, she will be able to protect herself, and that will be helpful already. Another variable in all this was that I had no way of predicting how Vesper will react when she finds out that Treva is a harpy. I hoped that my father''s existence will scare Vesper enough to behave, and there was no point in coming up with what-if scenarios that probably won''t happen. I will deal with it when we get to it. "Be careful.", Duke said, and I knew that he gave up on joining me. "I will." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 113 - Seeking Help From A Witch (1) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - ~ Paris, France ~ Before ringing the doorbell of Vesper''s apartment, I glanced at Treva. "Do you remember the plan?" Treva nodded in confirmation. "I will let you do the talking." I gave her an approving smile. Treva is inexperienced and generally gullible. Vesper will eat her alive. I mentally triple-checked the scenario I prepared before ringing the doorbell. All this would be so much easier if my father was here, but I believe I have something Vesper will be interested in and that she won''t refuse to help, as long as she can help. This will work. It has to. "You are on time.", Vesper said when she opened the door and her eyes landed on Treva. "Good morning, Vesper.", I greeted her. "This is Treva." Vesper didn''t bother with pleasantries. She looked around. "Aldus is not with you?" "He is busy. I told you that I will come with a friend. If my father''s presence is necessary, we will come some other time." Vesper gave me a stiff smile and stepped away from the door to make way for us. "Please, come in." I was not sure if she was disappointed or relieved, but we were in. Three years passed since I was here the last time, but the place looked exactly the same like it was trapped in a time capsule. If I didn''t know where I was, I would imagine that it''s a regular apartment with modern furnishings. But the first giveaway that something was off was the fact that the living room had windows on two adjacent walls, and the apartment was not a corner unit. Just like every time I visited before, the windows showed sunny weather, no matter what''s really happening outside. One must admire Vesper''s magic. "Coffee or tea?", Vesper offered while gesturing to me and Treva to seat on the sofa. "Nothing at this point." I refused, just how my father taught me: don''t eat or drink anything when offered by a witch. Vesper took a seat on the sofa chair and spread her arms, palms up, while asking, "What brings you here?" "Collaboration." Vesper waved her hand, silently telling me to keep going. "Father told me that you are interested in other creatures. To be specific, in the magic of other creatures." Vesper glanced at Treva. "Are you fine to talk like that in front of outsiders?" I smiled. Vesper didn''t see Treva as more than a human. That was good. "Treva is a friend, currently staying with me. She knows things." "Continue.", Vesper said and I took that as her agreement with what I revealed so far. Aldus told me that Vesper is obsessed with studying different types of magic, and I added the ''creatures'' part myself. It seems that I was not off the mark with this one. "I am here to offer you a glimpse into something that is rarely seen, in exchange for a favor." Vesper frowned. "That not very specific." "Due to the nature of this deal, I can''t reveal too many things unless you agree.", I explained. "You are welcome to ask questions, and I will answer as long as it''s not something that will diminish the value of what I''m offering." The truth was that I didn''t want to recklessly reveal that Treva is a harpy. Even if Vesper doesn''t make a move against Treva herself, just selling the information that harpy is accompanying me will get hunters back on Treva''s tail, and probably some other creatures as well. With her magic sealed, Treva was just a pale human and unless we reveal the truth, she will be safe. The fact that Vesper didn''t kick us out meant that she was interested, but I knew that what I gave her was not enough. Vesper thought for a moment before speaking, "You mentioned creatures, so I can assume that information you are offering is related to non-humans." "Correct." "What kind of creatures?" I knew she will ask that. "I can''t disclose that." "What kind of magic?" "I can''t disclose that either." "Will they teach me their ways and allow me to ask questions?" I dragged my fingers over my lips, in a movement like closing a zipper, indicating that I won''t answer. Vesper eyed me mockingly. "So, you are offering me unknown information related to unknown creatures and expecting me to agree blindly to this unknown deal?" I raised my hand, indicating to Vesper to be patient. "I have something to give you a glimpse of what I''m bringing to the table." I fished out of my purse a metallic box and Vesper leaned closer to see what''s inside. It was a thumb-sized piece of milky quartz and pouch. I put the quartz on my palm and sprinkled some sand from the pouch around it. Vesper looked at me attentively and her eyes widened when the sand started moving and twirling around the quartz. Within a few breaths, there was a mini-tornado of sand above my open palm, and I smirked when I saw the sparkles in Vesper''s eyes. "The magic I''m talking about is sealed in this rock." Absolute lie. It was me, manipulating air, but Vesper didn''t need to know that. "Wind magic.", Vesper said, and I nodded in confirmation. I could see her eyes moving as she mentally went through the list of creatures who have the ability to manipulate air. "What do you say, interested?", I asked. "You are offering me information on how other creatures are manipulating air?", Vesper asked. "More than that.", I said confidently. "I am offering you to personally witness at least one ritual. How much you will learn from it, will be up to you." Greed twirled in Vesper''s eyes, and I thought that she will agree, but she ended up asking, "And what do you want in return?" "A person was cursed." Vesper paused. "Cursed?" "I''m not sure.", I responded honestly. "But some of her powers are sealed. I want you to do your best to remove whatever they did to her." "My best?", Vesper asked like she didn''t hear me right. "Yes." Vesper''s smile was so wide that I could see her molars. "Deal." "Excellent!", I exclaimed and pulled a parchment out of my purse. This was the tricky part, but I hoped she will be too consumed in potential benefits to back out of it. "What is that?", Vesper asked suspiciously. I waved my hand over the empty parchment and runes lit up on my wrist before intricate letters appeared on the ancient-looking paper. It was not really old, but after I tempered it in liquids, it got an aged appearance. "Read it.", I said. "If you agree, we will sign it before we start." It was a contract that stated whatever Vesper finds out, she won''t use it to harm me or the creature in question. Also, that she will do her best to fulfill her part of the bargain. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Vesper''s eyebrows were rising with every word she read and at the end, she gaped at me. "My soul will be extinguished if I violate this? Is this¡­ a soul contract?", Vesper asked in a trembling voice. "It''s only fair that we both act with sincerity. I don''t want to drag my father into this to ensure you fulfill your part of the bargain so¡­", I gestured toward the paper. "I won''t force you to go beyond what you can do. I only expect that you will help my friend with lifting the curse, without withholding anything, assuming that you can help. If it''s too much, I will go to my next person." Vesper frowned. "Next person?" "I came to you first because we know each other. But if this is too much for you, Bolek from the Hunters Association promised to introduce me to a warlock who is focusing on air magic." Another lie. I was getting good at this. One second, two, three¡­ And then Vesper bit her index finger and left a bloody fingerprint at the bottom of the parchment, making the letters flash in golden as confirmation that they received her input. I smiled and turned the paper to face me. I took a pocket knife and pricked my finger in order to leave my bloody fingerprint on. This time, the whole parchment flashed in golden light, signaling that the contract is in effect. "Alright!", I said in relief while keeping the parchment safely back into my purse that can store more than it looks because it slightly distorts the space. Father promised me to hire an artifact refiner to make for me one of those handy dimensional pouches that look tiny but can store several cubic meters inside. It was supposed to be my birthday present, but before Aldus could act on it, the fiasco of Duke being shot happened and my father fell into eternal sleep. "Now, let''s do this properly." I gestured toward Vesper while speaking to Treva. "Treva, meet Vesper. She is a witch." I looked at Vesper. "Vesper, meet Treva, a harpy." Vesper''s eyes shook. "A harpy?" I confirmed. "Treva''s powers were sealed by her oracle. We are here to see if you can remove the seal." Vesper''s mouth was slightly open like someone stuck two invisible fingers into her mouth as she gaped at Treva. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 114 - Seeking Help From A Witch (2) Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I didn''t think that Vesper would be this shocked by the news that Treva is a harpy, but then¡­ harpies rarely come out of their realm, and it''s been more than a hundred years since the last confirmed sighting of a harpy among humans. Harpies are becoming mythical creatures because even other creatures are slowly forgetting about them. "Treva, when Vesper snaps out of it, you can tell her what Lumiona did to seal your powers." Treva nodded in understanding and looked at Vesper with an innocent expression that can''t be faked. Vesper''s eyes snapped at me. "Lumiona?" I confirmed. "That''s the name of their oracle, or Manteio, how they call her." Vesper realized something. "You know her personally. You were there, in the realm of harpies." I stifled a laugh at her robotic way of talking. I never saw Vesper that excited. "Of course." I didn''t deny it. "Tell me about it. How did you get in?" I waved my index finger at Vesper. "That''s not part of the contract. Help us deal with Treva''s issue, and then we can negotiate our next deal." In my mind, I did an air fist pump, happy that I have something Vesper wants. Father told me that Vesper is researching other magic, but her behavior looked more like an obsession. I wondered what would Vesper say if she knew that not only I spent quite some time at Lost Isles, but I also learned how to manipulate air from harpies. But this was no time for bragging. As a backup, in case Vesper needed more, I had several precious plants ready to offer as well as a number of pills I personally created with Alchemy, but if I could get what I want with only information exchange, that would be perfect. It was obvious that Vesper was attracted to the idea of going to Lost Isles herself, and there was no way I would tell her that I barely escaped from there and I had no intention of stepping through that portal again. Those harpies are crazy! ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Vesper listened to Treva''s story and asked questions. I was pleased that Treva was composed. I told her that she should give as much as possible information to Vesper and that the only thing she should conceal was why she got punished. Vesper already knew I was there, but not why, and I would love to keep that part a secret. If she got a hint that Treva helped me escape, Vesper would definitely wonder why I had a need to run, and that would open the pandora''s box I would rather keep closed. Vesper took notes on how the potion smelled and tasted, and I admired this crazed scientific side of her. Eventually, Vesper ran out of questions for Treva, and she turned to me. "So, how am I going to see the magic of harpies?", Vesper asked. "The contract says I will get to witness the ritual regardless if I can help her remove the seal or not and unless I remove the seal, Treva can''t show me." This is why I was glad we signed the soul contract first. "You have the ability to see the past of the person who is in your vicinity.", I said, and Vesper nodded cautiously. "The ritual you will see is the one where they sealed her powers." Vesper''s face fell. "You are kidding. Just that?" I would laugh if I didn''t fear she will turn me into a toad. "You need to see the ritual in order to come up with a way to reverse it. You will get to see the harpies in their realm. Treva''s powers were stripped in front of an audience by their Oracle, in the presence of the Archousa. If that''s not a first-row seat to observe harpies who are using their powers, nothing is. In addition, if you are successful in removing the seal from Treva, she can give you a demonstration, but that will be up to her. Make the process as painless as possible if you want her to cooperate after she regains her abilities." Vesper relaxed a bit, but she was not completely pacified. Well, anyway, we signed a contract, and she was bound to it, just as I was. I promised her a peek into the world of harpies, and she will get to see one, so my part was done. We barely started, but I was satisfied that things went well so far. Father would be proud of me. Once the chit-chat was over, Vesper wanted to confirm with Treva, "I need to look into your past. You will be focusing on the event, and I will see and experience what you did. Is that alright with you?" Treva glanced at me and after I gave a nod, she agreed. Vesper rolled her eyes and gestured toward the door on our right. "This way, please¡­" The air in the small dark room was heavy, filled with the scent of burning candles that illuminated the space. Drawers and shelves holding various containers lined the walls, and in the middle of the room was a round table that was covered with dark red cloth. Really, nothing changed. Vesper gestured toward two stools for us to sit. "I will stand.", I said, and I smiled at the memory of my father who said the same thing more than three years ago when I was here to seek help from Vesper for my pheromone control. Vesper put on the table paper and handed Treva a pen with instructions, "Write down the location and time of the event, as close as possible. After that, I need you to focus on the event we will be revisiting. Don''t force it. Relax. Your mind will open up to show us¡­" While Treva was busy jotting things down, I watched as Vesper got a crystal ball and placed it in the middle of the table. It was about the size of a volleyball, and it had white clouds floating in it. Next, Vesper got from drawers a variety of other items such as colorful stones, dried leaves, a golden nugget, and a black rock that released a thin wisp of smoke. I glanced at the paper that had clumsy letters like a five years-old wrote them. I took a mental note to get Treva to practice neat handwriting. If she is going to stay with me, she needs to learn necessities and appear human. Treva is a harpy who spent her life in the volcanic caves of Lost Isles, and she probably learned how to write only after coming to the human realm, from Kosta probably. That reminded me of Zeiroi who is only a few months ahead with studying compared to Treva. He can take the role of a teacher and help her catch up, and then they can study together. I am aware that Zeiroi is skimming on studying, and Treva will have the role of his accountability buddy. Perfect! Once everything was on the table, we were ready to start. Treva cut her palm with a curved blade and her blood dripped into the chalice. Vesper took the chalice in front of herself and started muttering under her breath. A few seconds later, clouds in the crystal ball started moving faster until they dispersed to reveal an image of a massive cave filled with white humanoid creatures, harpies. Vesper''s eyes were completely white, like the clouds from the sphere moved there, and she reached for the chalice. ''PSHHHH¡­'' A hissing sound was emitted as Treva''s blood dripped above the crystal ball, evaporating into red smoke before touching the glass sphere. With her nail, Vesper cut her free palm and her blood dripped on the sphere, to make another hissing sound. That was the step that connected Vesper''s and Treva''s senses. Treva jolted and I realized that now she and Vesper can hear sounds. I was the only one who didn''t have audio in this theatre. My insides stirred at the sight of two harpy soldiers who dragged Treva with much more force than necessary. They were humiliating her on purpose. In front of the massive audience of harpies, they cut Treva''s hair and then Lumiona forced her to drink something before making complex hand seals. I hoped that all this meant something to Vesper, and she can come up with a solution because even after watching the scene in the crystal ball, I had no idea what they did, or how to reverse it. I assumed that the secret was in the potion and those hand seals. On second thought, those hand seals reminded me of runes. Is it possible that Lumiona channeled elemental energies by using runes? That''s quite possible. However, I would need to write everything down and do some research. My photographic memory will come in handy. But what about the potion? Now that''s something Vesper will need to figure out. Or maybe by figuring out those hand seals, I might get a clue what was in that potion. Suddenly, I didn''t feel so ignorant anymore. The scenes from the crystal ball faded and were replaced with white clouds as Vesper''s eyes returned to normal. "I need to think about what I saw.", Vesper said. "I will give you a call tomorrow. By then, I should have some suggestions." That worked for me. I needed to check if those hand seals were runes or something else. Treva got up first and Vesper was right behind her to show her the way out. My eyes fell on the chalice that still had a bit of Treva''s blood in it. I gulped a mouthful of air as saliva pulled in my mouth. After making sure that Vesper was out of sight, I swiftly took the chalice and tipped it so that the thick crimson liquid goes into my mouth. With a slight use of air manipulation, I scooped the chalice clean and smacked my lips. It was tasty but not enough. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 115 - Cant Stay Apart Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - When Serina informed me that she will spend the night in Paris with Treva, I nearly lost it. Doesn''t she know that it''s physically painful when we are apart? It took me ten minutes to pack a few necessities and to set off to Paris. ''This is all your fault!'', I shouted mentally at my wolf. ''What did I do?'' ''If not for your meddling, Serina would do anything in her power to be with me, but now she would rather spend her night on her own than¡­'' ''If you accept me, we wouldn''t argue.'', he interrupted me. ''Damn you!'', I cursed. Serina told me to figure out my relationship with my wolf, but there is nothing to figure out. Related to everything, we either agree or I don''t care so he can do whatever he wants, but there is one exception. Serina. He wants her and I''m not willing to compromise. Not when it comes to Serina. Yes, technically, it''s my body, but that''s not me and just by thinking how he wants to kiss and touch her, my temper explodes. I would rather cut my hands off than let him touch her. This is not how I imagined my life will turn out after my wolf awakens. The bastard first took over my body, then harmed Serina, and now he wants her for himself. Why did I think it would be a power-up where I will be able to suppress werewolves and shift into a wolf? Sergio told me that it''s a different personality, and I interpreted that like my personality will change. However, this is more like a second person, and impostor who is trying to take over my body and the woman I love. How can I allow that to happen? I alighted from the cab and looked at the building in front of me. This is not the first time I came here, and it probably won''t be the last one. This place reminds me of Serina''s status and how much above me she is. Nearly four years ago I came here with Sergio, looking for Serina because of a daydream that felt so real, I had to pursue it. The housekeeper told me that there is no such a person as Sanya Bogdan here, treating me like I am a peasant who is trying to see the princess. He even pretended not to speak English. Now that Serina gave me clearance, the old guy is bowing when he sees me and of course... he speaks English. "Miss Mezzanotte is in the library, and Miss Treva is on the balcony.", Maria told me before asking, "Should I take the suitcase into the bedroom?" "Yes, please. Thank you, Maria.", I said while giving her my carryon, and I made my way to the library on the second floor. The apartment is decorated in Victorian style, full of elegant curves and warm red and brown tones that speak of luxury and wealth. Just by looking around, one could imagine that royalty lives here, and since Aldus is a vampire prince, this place suits him perfectly. I found Serina sitting on the floor, surrounded by several layers of open books. She was completely immersed in whatever she was reading, jumping from one book to another and flipping pages while taking notes, so I leaned on the doorframe and observed her in silence. ''Mate is beautiful'', my wolf said. I agreed with him. ''Yes, she is.'' He was enjoying the view without a word, and if he could be like that all the time, it would be perfect. Eventually, Serina noticed me. "Duke? Why are you here?" If not for her smile, I would think that she doesn''t approve of my presence. "I missed you." That was the truth. Serina left that morning and I missed her before she disappeared from my sight and the thought of spending the night without her was agonizing. She stood up and tiptoed around open books while making her way toward me. I hummed in pleasure when she embraced me and she lifted her head toward me, silently asking for a kiss I was happy to give her. One peck on the lips, two, three¡­ and then I felt my wolf wagging his tail in excitement and I grimaced. ''Why are you here? Do you need to spoil everything?'' I was not comfortable with him peeping on us. ''Where should I go?'', he asked stupidly. He knew very well what I meant. "I thought I told you to figure out things with your wolf.", Serina said with a small frown on her pretty face. Crap. My expression betrayed me. "He is not listening.", I said, and she rolled her eyes. I didn''t want to talk about my wolf, and I gestured toward open books on the floor. "What are you researching?" "About runes, but most of the good books are in my library in Genoa. I''m just scraping what I have here while waiting for tomorrow. Come, let me tell you in detail how it went with Vesper¡­" Serina held my hand and led the way to the sofa, and then she told me how she negotiated conditions with the witch and the sense that included a crystal ball. I was intrigued. "Are you saying that the witch can see the past?" Serina confirmed. "As long as you know time and place, she can cast the spell and see the scene¡­" Serina''s voice trailed when she saw that my mood fell. "You were hoping to find out who poisoned your wolf." She is smart. "Yes. But if she needs to know when and where it happened, it''s useless." Serina bobbed her head. "I think it''s safe to assume it happened in the packhouse, our current home. But let''s not forget that Vesper shouldn''t find out about your identity." Right. That was one more problem. "So, you are waiting for her call? Why couldn''t you wait for it at home?", I asked. "There is a high chance that Vesper will want to see us again. It would be silly to travel back and forth daily. Besides, I told you to take this time and figure out things with your wolf. Did you make any progress?" I shook my head. "It''s the same." Serina looked at me sadly. "I am sorry, Duke. I really hoped that I will be something that connects you and your wolf, yet I ended up being the thing that keeps you at odds. That''s why I thought it will be useful if we spend some time apart. Without me around, you can focus on your wolf and figure out things." "Serina", I called seriously. "Without you around, my brain is not working. I need you more than air." I pulled her into my embrace and relished the feeling of her body pressing against mine. I really miss our intimacy and for the millionth time, I regretted being selfish and power-hungry. If I didn''t insist on doing the procedure, my wolf wouldn''t be awake, and I would be able to enjoy my time with Serina. I almost lost her when my wolf harmed her and she ended up in a coma, and I was devastated when she couldn''t remember me. What''s the point of power if it''s drawing a wedge between me and the only woman who matters? I would exchange a few days of bliss with Serina for eternity without her. ''Sounds good to me'', my wolf spoke in a singing voice. ''I will give you a few days with her, and then you submit and let me suppress you.'' ''Fuck you!'' This wolf really knows how to get on my nerves. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... After dinner, Serina and I went to the balcony, to enjoy the view of the Eiffel Tower over a glass of wine. "Come, join us.", Serina invited Treva. "I don''t want to impose and spoil your mood.", Treva responded while nervously glancing at me. Serina rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry about it. There is no mood to spoil." Both ladies looked at me and I nodded in agreement. With my wolf around, there will be nothing that requires privacy. I couldn''t believe that Treva is a harpy. Actually, I was not sure what does that mean. "As a harpy, do you change your shape into a bird?", I asked. Treva shook her head. "We have wings, but they are made out of light. We are spirits of wind and light. Some high-ranking harpies can transform their legs into talons, but not me." I saw that she was chatty, so I continued probing. "You have wings?" "I do. Or it''s more accurate to say that I did. Without my magic, I can''t summon them. That''s why we are here, for Vesper to unlock my magic." I nodded in understanding. "Can you tell me about the place from where you came?" Treva glanced at Serina and only after Serina told her that it''s OK, Treva started talking about portals, volcanoes, floating islands, and many other things I found difficult to imagine, but it was fun to listen, and it helped to pass time. The best part of all was that Serina and I held hands under the table, with our fingers interlaced. Every time Serina and I touch, no matter how innocent it is, it gave me hope that we will be alright, no matter what challenge we are facing. Even if that challenge is coming from within me. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 116 - A Deal With Nox Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - I got out of the bathroom, ready for bed, only to see that Duke was not in the bedroom. My dejection grew when I realized that Duke went to do his evening routine in the guest bathroom. I invited him to join me, but he said that he needs to deal with something and that something was to not allow his wolf to see me naked. How long will he be at odds with his wolf? Yes, I am aware that Duke is struggling, but with neither of them willing to give in, it will take forever. Does he think this is easy for me? Of course, I''m not comfortable knowing that his wolf is watching our every move, but the fact that Duke is so against it it''s only making me feel more awkward. I feared that so many things could go wrong with awakening his wolf, yet now that we avoided or overcame all challenges, the biggest problem is that Duke can''t adjust to the idea of sharing a body with his wolf. This should be the easy part! The door opened, and just as I guessed, Duke entered in a t-shirt and sweatpants, ready to join me in bed. But I was not in bed. I was on the sofa, waiting for him. "We need to talk.", I told him, and he approached me gingerly. Duke sat next to me and held my hand in his without a word. We both knew what I was about to bring up, but he didn''t say anything until I asked, "Do you have a plan on how you will settle things with your wolf?" Duke''s endlessly blue eyes were focused on the carpet, telling me that he is stuck. I put my hand on his cheek to make him look at me. "Duke, my heart is aching to see you in this stalemate with your wolf. If you don''t have an idea, how about you let me try? Do you trust me?" "With my life.", he responded without missing a beat. "Is your wolf listening?" "Yes." "Can you let him come in front? I want to talk to him." Duke frowned. He definitely didn''t approve of that idea. "Please.", I urged him and gave his hand a squeeze. Duke released a slow breath and closed his eyes. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Duke''s eyes opened, and I could see that his gaze changed. It was deep and domineering, unfathomable, like it could devour my soul. A chill passed down my spine and I suppressed my urge to let go of his hand. Yes, that was Duke''s body, but I was holding hands with a stranger, a dangerous creature who is impulsive and driven by urges. Before the incident that caused me to lose my memories, I believed that Duke''s wolf won''t harm me, but now I can say that he wouldn''t harm me on purpose. At least, I hoped I got that part right. Duke''s wolf was strong and wild, and facing him was playing with fire. However, no matter how uncomfortable it was, he was part of Duke and I had to do my best to make this work. I hoped that the sparks he can feel upon our touch will soften him up. I didn''t bother with pleasantries or introductions, because I knew that he was listening, probably from the moment Duke entered the bedroom. "Can''t you compromise with Duke?", I asked. "Why am I the one who needs to compromise?" I could see his dejection and stubbornness. I guess this is what a true Alpha is, used to get his way without bending. I had to give it my best, for Duke''s sanity and mine. "Because you came second.", I said. "I''m not telling you to surrender to whatever Duke wants, but I hope you can understand that Duke and I had our lives long before you woke up and that the right approach is to listen and observe and slowly integrate yourself as part of our lives and society overall." Duke''s wolf sneered. "If Mateo was not a reckless weakling, I wouldn''t end up losing more than two decades. It was his duty to keep me safe until I''m ready to awaken, yet he failed. And now you are asking me to keep a low profile because it''s more convenient for him. Selfish." He was right, but¡­ "Mateo was a child. It''s not fair to blame him for..." "And whose fault is it!?", he snapped at me. I didn''t have an answer to that question. "Sometimes, it''s nobody''s fault. You need to let go of past grudges and focus on the future.", I said. "What future? The one where I''m suppressed to the point of not being able to be with my mate?" The biggest dispute between Duke and his wolf was related to me, and I wanted to help fix it. But how can I do that? "It doesn''t need to be that way." He extended his hand and touched my cheek and I used all of my willpower not to flinch. "I can feel your reluctance to be close to me. You are enduring my touch like I am a stranger and not your mate." His pain was tangible as he retracted his hand and I grabbed it with my hands and pressed my cheek back against his palm. "You are right.", I admitted. "I am treating you like a stranger because that''s who you are to me. I don''t feel the mate bond, but I am not rejecting you either. I want to get to know you. Don''t you want to know me?" He was interested. "How?" "Why don''t we start with a date?" He was visibly surprised. "A date? With Mateo present?" "I can''t deny him watching, but that''s not a bad thing. He can see us interacting and when he sees that you won''t harm me, he will be more accepting of your presence." Duke''s wolf thought about it for a second. "Mateo will not give me control." I realized that Duke''s wolf could hear Duke who was definitely raging on the inside. "Why don''t you take turns?" Duke''s wolf frowned. "What?" I knew that Duke hated how his wolf was interfering, especially when it was related to me. Technically, Duke could suppress his wolf from taking over, but in order for us to have privacy, his wolf would need to cooperate. The same applies to the other way, but we need to worry about that scenario only if Duke shifts into his wolf form. By staying in human form, Duke had an advantage over his wolf, and that was one of the reasons why his wolf hated him. No one should control the Supreme Alpha. That gave me an idea. "During the day, Duke has daily activities set, and you will start with observing and getting chunks of time when his schedule allows it. In the evening Duke spends time with me usually and I want you to take turns. Tonight, give me time with Duke, and tomorrow the two of us will have a date. We can start with dinner, and for anything beyond that, it will depend on how dinner goes." Will Duke agree with this? He better agree with this. "Alright.", he said. I couldn''t believe it. I mean, I hoped both of them will agree, but I was prepared for more resistance. "Really?" "I don''t trust him, but I will trust you. This time." I was happy with this outcome. "I won''t betray your trust¡­ Uhm¡­ Do you mind if I call you, Wolfie?" His grimace told me he doesn''t approve. "What?" "You didn''t tell me your name, and I won''t force you, but I need to call you somehow so¡­" "Nox." That was a strange choice for an alias. "Is that your real name, or did you make it up?" "What do you think?" An inexplicable feeling bloomed in my chest. That was his name. His real name. Duke''s wolf didn''t trust me only with our date tomorrow, but he also entrusted me with his safety. Werewolves have a strong physique but are weak to magic. The name of their wolf can be used by witches to cast spells and strip them of their powers and then a werewolf will become no more than a human. Fragile. Nox. It means night in Latin. Considering that his true appearance is a black wolf, that''s very appropriate. "Thank you for trusting me, Nox." His eyes flashed with a longing which he suppressed quickly. "As we agreed, I will give you privacy. I will see you tomorrow." "Wait!" Nox exhaled sharply. "Mateo is anxious to get back in control and his emotions are spilling on me." "This will take only a minute. Please, be patient.", I said, more to Duke than to Nox. I put my palm on Nox''s cheek and I inched closer. His whole body tensed when I pressed my lips against his cheek. "Good night, Nox." "Good night, Serina¡­", he breathed, and I could imagine that he exerted a lot of self-control not to kiss me and probably much more, considering that his instincts to claim me as his mate must be raging. The fact that didn''t make a move made me trust him more, and I hoped that Duke felt the same. Nox won''t hurt me, and he won''t do anything against my will. That must count for something. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 117 - A Deal With Duke Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view - - - When I inched away, Duke''s eyes were full of endless emotions and there was quite a bit of lust in there also. I knew that the man in front of me was Duke. "Are we alone now?", I asked. Duke wrapped me into his embrace and the deep kiss which stole my breath away was definitely a, yes. I could feel his desire for me as the kiss turned hungry, and I wanted him as well, but we needed to talk and I had a feeling that if we give in to our need to copulate, we will go at it until we both collapse. There was nothing wrong with that, but business first. "Duke¡­", I called between kisses, and he groaned in protest, but he still stopped his advances. "Did you hear what I promised to Nox?" Duke nodded. "Good that you got him to step back. I knew you can do it, love." I didn''t approve that he spoke like I scolded a disobedient child. "No, not step back, Duke. It was a compromise and I need you to compromise also." Duke''s handsome eyebrows came together to form a frown. "What do you expect me to do? Do you really want to go on that ridiculous date with him?" He thought for a moment, before giving himself an answer. "You will keep your promise. Don''t expect me to give you privacy. I trust you but I don''t trust him." I was glad that he accepted the date idea. "I don''t expect you to give us privacy. But I hope you can be more accepting toward Nox." Seeing that Duke didn''t respond, I added, "To be honest, I am not comfortable with the idea of going through with it either¡­" "Why are you doing it, then?", Duke interrupted me. "Because Nox is part of you. Like it or not, he is here to stay. Even if there is a way to reverse the process and put him back to sleep, would you do it? Things didn''t turn out as we imagined them, but try to focus on the positives. Nox is strong, intelligent, and he confirmed that we are mates. Instead of seeing him as an impostor, we should accept him as part of our lives." Duke exhaled irritably. "That''s easy for you to say. He is not messing with your head and trying to take over your body." That reminded me of something I was contemplating for some time. "Duke, I can''t feel the sparks when we touch, but your scent is special, and that made me wonder¡­ what if I am some kind of a shapeshifter and my beast is hurt, just how Nox was? What if one day I figure out what I am and how to awaken the part of me that''s currently dormant? What if my beast is stubborn and unreasonable? Will you be able to accept that part of me?" "I will love you, no matter what.", Duke said, with all the sincerity in the world. "And I love you too, Duke. Nox included." Duke released a long breath. "I know you do, but I''m not sure I can love him. He is inflexible and is driving me nuts. I feel like I was invaded, and he wants to take over." "Each of you is fighting his own battle and that''s the problem." "Do you expect me to feel sorry for him?" Did I? I was not sure. "I can''t tell you how to feel, but try to be more understanding. Nox woke up after a long slumber to find out that he was poisoned, his freedom is restricted, and his mate is taken. After two decades, he regained his consciousness, but it turned out to be another prison, with the difference that he is aware of everything and no one seems to want him around. Yes, it''s your body, but it''s his body also. What I''m trying to say is, be more welcoming. If you were in his shoes, you would do everything you can to gain an advantage. Don''t expect to tame an Alpha. He should be your ally. If things were normal, Nox and you would grow up together and it would be natural for the two of you to coexist. Unfortunately, that didn''t happen, but you need to make this work. For all of us." There were several long seconds of silence before Duke responded, "I will try this schedule thing you mentioned. But I will not let him touch my assets and don''t expect me to give him privacy when he is with you." This was big progress. "When Nox is in control, you should watch him but try not to be overbearing. Advise him when needed as he doesn''t know what''s acceptable. Be flexible and give him a chance to learn on his own." I was confident that with the time passing, Duke and Nox will get to know each other, and things will be smooth. One day. As for how I fit into that whole picture, I was not sure yet, but little by little it will work out. It had to. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... With the important talk out of the way, I moved to sit on Duke''s lap, and I wrapped my arms around his neck. This simple intimacy of holding each other was more than what we shared in a long time, yet I craved for more. Much more. "Sooo¡­", I drawled. "We have privacy now, right?" My eyes darted toward the bed, silently telling Duke that I want us to make the most of this night, and Duke gave me a smug half-smile. He was obviously pleased that I came onto him first. I thought that he might tease me, or just rip my nightgown and push me down on the sofa, but he did none of that. He hugged me tightly and buried his face in my hair. "I miss you, Serina. I am so sorry for messing up everything.", he murmured close to my ear, and I could feel the weight of his emotions behind his words. He was blaming himself that Nox came in-between us, that I lost my memories, that the intimacy we shared slipped away and we will never have it again because things changed with Nox''s awakening. And I knew that Duke blamed himself for my father''s condition. If Duke didn''t organize that reunion and return into my life, Magda wouldn''t shoot him, and my father wouldn''t put his life in danger in order to save Duke. And even before that, if Duke was not sticking to me in high school, Magda wouldn''t target me, and I wouldn''t end up on a Vacation with a group of bullies who spiked my drink and handed me to a stranger to grope me while they took pictures... and I was left dead in an alley after a werewolf attacked me. In a way, Duke wasn''t wrong, but there was no way to predict what will happen. If I think about it objectively, Duke was the cause of many issues I faced in my life, but I can''t be objective, not when it came to him. I loved him with all my heart and every moment I spent with Duke was precious. No amount of suffering can throw a shade on that. "I want you to stop blaming yourself, Duke.", I said. "The only way we can go is forward, and I know that things will be alright as long as we are together. Actually, even if things don''t turn alright, I will be happy if I can be with you." Duke''s hold on me tightened. "You are amazing, Serina." His words warmed my heart. "I must be amazing when a magnificent man like you fell for me. Didn''t you hear? I am the mate of the Supreme Alpha. That''s a big deal." Duke chuckled and he kissed my temple. He stood up with me in his arms and walked to the bed where he placed me carefully like I''m the most fragile thing in the world. My heart fluttered as I watched him crawl on top of me. His handsome face hovered a few inches above mine and he observed me in silence with his endlessly blue eyes that smiled at me. Love. Devotion. Passion. It was all there in his gaze that was deepening by the second and making my insides tremble in anticipation of what''s coming. The fact that he didn''t touch me, yet he was so close that I could feel his heat splashing onto my body, and it made it all more intense. I wanted to wrap myself around him, but I knew he enjoyed this tease and I let him have it. There were times when Duke would take me impatiently, but sometimes he would take his sweet time in going slow to the point of resembling torture and I knew that he loved when he was in control. I had no objections to submit to his ministrations because regardless of how fast we went, I knew that Duke will make me feel good. Duke got on his knees between my legs without breaking eye contact. In one swift move, he removed his t-shirt. I swallowed audibly. Somehow, I forgot that he bulked up since Nox awakened. Duke''s physique was always awe-inspiring, but this was another level of power that left me breathless. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 118 - Privacy Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view - - - Was I happy that Serina agreed to a dinner date with my wolf? Of course, not. The bastard even told her his name and he got a kiss. Sure, it was only a kiss on the cheek, and technically, it was my cheek as well, but it was a kiss when he was in charge of my body and it came with those damned addictive sparks that I couldn''t feel unless he was in the driver''s seat. However, I knew that Serina was right. He was here to stay, and my approach was not leading anywhere so I decided to listen to Serina. She was the one caught in the crossfire, and I owed her this. Besides, everything I did was for her, and if she thinks that me giving some time to my wolf will work, I was willing to try. In any case, I will be watching him and if he tries anything funny, I will yank him back. Actually, if he makes a mistake or harms Serina in any way, I will use that against him to cut his time short. As much as I was not willing to let Serina talk to my wolf, and I felt like ripping him into pieces due to his lecherous thoughts that were on full display for me to hear¡­ I couldn''t deny that something good came out of it. Privacy. After what seemed like forever, I was the only person in my mind. I didn''t feel that anyone else was listening, watching, and judging my every move. It was just me. It was like invisible shackles were removed, and I could breathe freely. I had Serina to thank for that. She managed to get him to back off willingly. She did so much for me, yet I only brought her trouble. Yes, I thought I was protecting her, but my biggest mistake was that I believed how it will be that simple. It was my duty to protect Serina from Magda, Willow, Adele, Ruby, and many others, and instead of protecting her by staying away, I left her exposed and unguarded. She died. Literally. I will never forgive myself for that. And then I ended up shot, and Aldus gave his vitality in order to save me. Aldus was the man who provided Serina with the family and a sense of belonging she never had, and I took him away from her. No matter how I look at things, I failed miserably. I don''t deserve her, yet here she was, in my arms, telling me that we should stick together and that everything will be alright. I wanted to echo her words. I wanted to assure her that I will always be by her side and watch her back, but I was not qualified. How can I keep her safe when I don''t trust myself? It was not like me to get depressed. If my wolf was here, he would call me a sissy. Is it possible that I was missing him? Maybe I got used to the snarky voice in my head. I definitely craved to feel again those sparks of the bond. I am a werewolf, and they belong to me! My wolf knew how much I wanted to feel the sparks, and he told me that I can have them, as long as I give him my body to control. Bastard. My mood improved significantly when I carried Serina to bed. It was just the two of us, with no pesky beast watching, and we were going to have sex. Lots of it. I removed my t-shirt and pride swelled within me when I saw the awe in Serina''s expression as her eyes drank my appearance hungrily. Yes, I bulked up when my wolf woke up, I guess that''s the perk of being a werewolf. I was always athletic, with just over 10% fat on my body, but now my muscles were more prominent as I visibly grew a size. Serina also did a series of tests and confirmed that my strength and speed increased, and my senses got sharper. Unfortunately, we didn''t have a previous baseline for senses so we couldn''t assess the improvement, but I definitely noticed that my eyesight, hearing, and sense of smell got a boost. Actually, my body leveled up with the awakening of my wolf, and I should be happy about it, if not for the small thing of him wanting to take over my body, and my lover. That''s not happening. On the downside, I had to re-order suits, because my measurements changed. Until those were made, I was stuck with wearing sweatpants, shorts, and t-shirts that are stretchy. But this was not the time to worry about the wardrobe. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Serina ran her palms over my abs, and I could smell her arousal. Damn, she is good! That silky nightgown was not an obstacle in getting a taste of her. From where should I start? Serina''s hands paused as she gripped the waistband of my sweatpants, and she licked her lips before pulling them lower together with my underwear. I watched as her eyes widened while she visually assessed my erect cock. Yup, he got an upgrade also. She glanced at me apprehensively and her hand moved slowly to hold onto my shaft. I was barely suppressing the madness to ravage her insides. I craved to hear her cry my name wantonly. I chanted in my head, ''Easy¡­ take things slowly¡­ you are bigger and stronger, and you don''t want to hurt her¡­'' Mother of Gods! My whole body shook when she took me into her mouth. It was not the first time she did that, but this felt more intense than any time before. Was this an additional enhancement due to my wolf awakening? How would it feel if it came with those addictive sparks of the bond? She was doing wonderfully, but I couldn''t wait to feel her sweet pussy. I held her head as I pulled my cock out of her mouth and I pushed her back on the bed. In less than a second, she was completely naked and tatters of what used to be her nightgown were falling in slow motion on the floor around us. She was not wearing underwear. I approved. I didn''t have much patience for foreplay, but I still needed to check on her. She spread her legs to welcome my hand and my cock lurched in response when I felt how wet she was. I crawled on top of her and kissed her deeply. "My desire for you is maddening¡­", I said between kisses. "Go for it.", she responded breathily while shyly avoiding my gaze. I couldn''t believe that after everything we did, Serina still had this shyness that turned me on more than anything because it appeared like I''m corrupting her for the first time, every time. "Hisss¡­" I hissed as I made my way inside her slowly, relishing the feeling of her insides clutching my cock perfectly. She was tight. I was about halfway in when my control snapped and I jabbed myself all the way, reaching Serina''s depths that no one explored before. "Ahhh!", Serina''s cry came a second later and I snapped to see her grimacing. Shit! I forgot that my size increased. I was supposed to give her oral, or at least to take it slowly, yet I ended up hurting her. Again. "Sorry. Are you alright?", I asked while guilt crashed on me full force. "It''s OK.", she breathed. Serina took in a shaky breath and wrapped her legs around my waist. I didn''t move, but then¡­ she did. She was tight and it was heavenly, but I didn''t want her to do this if she was in pain. I grabbed her waist, to prevent her from moving. "Let me¡­", I said, and I started rocking my hips slowly, using every ounce of my control to move in and out of her just a bit while peppering kisses on her face and neck. When her expression relaxed, I increased the range of my motions and she tensed again, but this time for different reasons. Pleasure. We were both craving for each other, and I was hungrily kissing and caressing her body while increasing the pace of my thrusts. She was responding to me wonderfully, confirming that she was made for me. Serina rewarded me with heavenly sounds of her moaning my name while clawing at my back. "Ah¡­ ah¡­ Mateo¡­ I am going to¡­" "Go for it, my love.", I growled while fighting my own madness. I gripped her hips and changed the angle slightly and Serina''s eyes rolled at the back of her head. My ass buckled when her insides coiled around my shaft, and that was the final pull I needed to see the colors in front of my closed eyes as I shot my seed deep inside her in those last few shaky thrusts I couldn''t stop. Serina was back in my arms, and I had no intention of letting go. I looked at the gorgeous woman under me, her skin glistened with a thin layer of sweat as she trembled in ecstasy, and I knew that the night had just begun. Serina gave me a drowsy smile. "I love you, Mateo." "I love you too, Serina." If only you knew how much¡­ --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 119 - Seeking Help From A Witch (3) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- Waking up in Duke''s embrace and greeted by the morning sun that was peeking through the sheer curtains, stirred many happy memories. It seemed like forever since we experienced this intimacy of holding each other after a night filled with carnal pleasures. I missed him immensely. Entangling my body with Duke''s was much more than just a physical contact that led to ecstasy. His every word, sigh, and groan stirred something deep inside me and made me love him more. And then there was the way he looked at me, like he can see my soul directly with no secret left hidden, and he was accepting me completely, flaws and all. Last night was fantastic and it came with a sense of belonging that can''t be replicated. Everything was perfect, except for a small voice in my head that reminded me we need to make this work with Duke''s wolf. Locking Nox out was not an option. He is a sentient creature, stuck in the situation he didn''t ask for, and trying to find his place. I was determined to help him find his purpose because helping Nox was helping Duke and I would do anything for Duke. My heart ached for Nox. He was not malicious, and his every action screamed for help, even though he never voiced that outright. I had no choice but to wish to help him. I knew very well how it feels when one is unwanted. For two decades, I lived in a reality where even my so-called parents scowled when I entered the room, and the only person who brought light into my life was Duke, during the four years we were desk mates. Duke was an irreplaceable existence in my life, and when we parted ways after high school, I found myself in even bigger darkness because I knew that life could be wonderful if Duke was by my side, but he was nowhere to be found. My gloomy life changed when I woke up as Seraphina Amara Mezzanotte, daughter of Aldus Mezzanotte, a vampire of royal lineage who accepted me as his family. Aldus introduced me to a world I didn''t see before, and he opened numerous doors for me. Duke made my days bearable, but Aldus was the one who turned my life around for the better and taught me skills so that I can stand firmly on my own. I hope I can be that person for Nox, the one who will turn things around, make him feel welcome and accepted, and maybe teach him that life is not only about struggle. Duke''s hold on me tightened and he groaned drowsily before pressing a long lingering kiss on my temple. I love his good morning kisses. I love everything about Duke. "Thinking about the day ahead?", Duke''s deep voice from sleeping shook my insides. I glanced up to meet his endlessly blue eyes. "Not really." He cocked his handsome eyebrow, indicating that he didn''t believe me, and I explained, "I expect that Vesper won''t contact me for at least a few hours, and until I hear from her, it''s useless to imagine a variety of scenarios that probably won''t come true. I was thinking about you." Duke''s delicious lips curved into a smile. "What about me?" "You and Nox.", I admitted, and his smile faltered. Why did he react like I said something nasty? "One day, you will realize how your behavior was foolish." "I will?", Duke grumbled. "You should stop thinking about Nox as your rival. The two of you are one and the same." Duke let out a long breath. "WHEN that day comes, I will be happy that he is not my rival who got a kiss from you." I couldn''t believe him. "Are you serious? It was just a peck on the cheek. YOUR cheek." Duke pouted. "But you gave it to Nox, not me." I poked his chest with my finger. "Nox is a wolf, not human. Besides, I gave Nox a peck on the cheek, and you got much more than that." Duke''s expression lit up immediately. "I did." I stared at the man who was experiencing mood swings like a woman on a period. One minute he was cuddly, then sulking, then gloating, and now his heated gaze told me he was horny. Duke''s hands moved over my back lower, and then he squeezed my ass harshly. "I want more, Serina.", he murmured close to my ear, making my hairs stand on ends. I pretended that I didn''t understand. "More?" "Mhm¡­", he hummed while pushing me on my back and getting on top of me. "Now that my wolf was sensible enough to give us privacy, we need to use this time wisely and make up for what we lost. It''s never enough, Serina¡­ when it comes to you, it''s never enough¡­" ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Shortly after lunch, Treva and I found ourselves back in Vesper''s apartment. Duke wanted to join us, but I told him to wait for us at my place. After short persuasion, he agreed and said that he will keep busy by working from home, and waiting for me to return. Duke knew that it''s risky for him to meet with Vesper. Who knows what Vesper might do if she figures out his real identity? But Nox still didn''t show up and Duke was craving for every minute we had without Nox''s presence, even if that included visiting a witch. Silly man. Vesper showed us into her living room and offered beverages. "No thank you.", I rejected right away. "Did you find a solution to Treva''s problem?" I didn''t want this to drag more than necessary. "Maybe.", Vesper said. I was alerted. Was she trying to negotiate for more benefits, or was she after something else? "Maybe? Explain.", I demanded. Vesper raised her hand, indicating to me to calm down. "I think I found something that might work, but without knowing what exactly was in the potion they gave Treva, I can only give it my best shot and then carefully monitor Treva''s response and make adjustments as needed." "How long will that take?" Vesper shrugged. "Days, weeks. It will depend on the progress." I scrutinized Vesper. Was she trying to get Treva to stay with her? That''s not happening. "Here is something that might work.", I said. "You will prepare the antidote and I want to know exactly what went inside. It would be best if I can watch you make it. You will tell me how to observe Treva''s response and I will notify you when I have results. At that time, we will discuss if I will adjust the antidote, or if you will." Vesper frowned. "That shows a lack of trust." "Did I ever say I trust you?" Vesper made a face. She was visibly displeased by my blatant response. To be honest, I was extremely uncomfortable talking like this, but Aldus told me that with Vesper I must set boundaries clearly, otherwise, she will take advantage of me. I thought that Vesper will agree, but she was persisting. "Are you expecting me to take responsibility if something goes wrong and I''m not there to fix it?" "That''s why you will give me the full list of ingredients you used in your potion.", I responded flatly. "We will discuss the procedure in detail before you do anything. I want all of us to be aware of the risks." I glanced at Treva. "Treva will have the final say if we will proceed with this or not. I don''t want her to drink a concoction that might cripple her, not without knowing fully what she is getting into." Vesper gave in. "Fine. But the potion¡­" "What about it?", I was getting impatient. "Some of the ingredients are difficult to find." I had a feeling she will try to extort something. "What do you need?" Vesper reached into her pocket from where she produced a piece of paper with a list of ingredients. Some were in green, some in blue, and some in red color. She was prepared for this. "The green ones I have.", Vesper said. "The blue ones, I know where to find. As for the red ones¡­", her voice trailed, and she looked at me expectantly. My brows furrowed as I went through the list. Luckily, my years of working on Alchemy enabled me to recognize the names. Of course, the green ones were common herbs. The fact that she put expensive ones in blue, means that she expects me to pay for them, and the red ones were super-rare. Was Vesper thinking that I will go into the Gouffre Mirolda caves in search of emerald luminous mushrooms? But I had another concern. Was Vesper trying to swindle me to get her hands on some rare herbs? "Do you really need all these?" Vesper was quick to give me another piece of paper. "Based on the scent, color, and consistency, I deduced that these are ingredients in the concoction that Treva drank. The ones on the first list are countering them." I pressed my lips into a line while taking in the words from the first list. Vesper was correct. The herbs from the second list will counter the ones from the first one, assuming that Vesper gets it right in terms of quantity, the order in which they are added to the mixture, and way of tempering. However, I had no way of determining if the first list was genuine or I was being swindled. Damn it! --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 120 - Seeking Help From A Witch (4) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- Vesper was offended by my questioning, but I didn''t care. I doubted that any potion would require all those plants and it didn''t feel right to let her take advantage of me. "I can''t force you to trust me, but without getting all of these", Vesper paused and pointed at the list of plants she gave me. "You can forget about unlocking Treva''s powers." Well, it''s not like she will admit if she was tricking me. If I knew that it would come to this, I would bring Ash to accompany me so that he can see her thoughts. No, no¡­ that was a useless thought. Ash would need to touch her, and that would be weird. Even if I had proof that Vesper was lying and I expose her, it would only make her indignant and get her to find a loophole in the soul contract, and then who knows what will happen. I hated this feeling of being stuck in a corner. Why did I think that fixing Treva''s situation would require Vesper to sprinkle Holly water and chant a few spells? Heck, even if Vesper was truthful and she really needed all those ingredients, there was no guarantee she will be successful. What if she ends up making the potion multiple times and we need a large amount of those herbs? The more I thought about this, the more ridiculous sounded, but I couldn''t leave Treva like this without trying anything. Treva risked her life in order for me to escape and she suffered for three long years because of me. Dissing the deal with Vesper because of the possibility that Vesper was taking advantage of the situation would be ungrateful from my side. And I was not completely out of benefits in the long run. Treva told me that once her powers are restored, she will teach me about the star singing ceremony where harpies connect with the star that boosts their abilities. Sure, I am not a harpy, but my air controlling ability is very similar to theirs and if they get a power boost by singing to the stars, there is a chance I could do the same. I couldn''t ignore that. After some back and forth, I realized that I had no option but to trust Vesper on this one. I took a deep breath to compose myself and accept the reality. If I was being swindled, I will allow it to happen because I had only two paths, to let Vesper do her thing, and have hope that Treva will unlock her magic, or give up which will leave Treva without her powers. I tried to minimize my losses, so I asked Vesper, "How about we split this list of herbs that need to be acquired?" Vesper was quick to volunteer for getting the blue ones, leaving me to figure out how to get super-rare plants that were marked with red. Rage rippled from the pit of my stomach, and I struggled to keep it down. Harming Vesper won''t achieve anything. I needed her and she knew it. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I told myself to calm down. Vesper provided her expertise, and I was supposed to provide materials. The fact that she was willing to get a portion of ingredients should be good enough. Just by looking at the list, I knew that number of them were available in Aldus'' underground garden that is attached to his main laboratory. Vesper didn''t need to know that. I told her that I have my resources where I will check for the plants that are left for me to acquire and we agreed to contact each other when we make progress. However, at least one plant was not in Aldus'' garden and the sad truth was that I didn''t know any of Aldus'' suppliers. He was always secretive about it, leaving for a few days and then returning with new things he got. Aldus told me that he will introduce me to everything, but we never got to it. "If my resources can''t provide me with some of these, do you have people I can contact?", I asked Vesper. She cocked an eyebrow at me. "Are you telling me that Aldus won''t help you? He knows everyone who is someone." Well, she got that right. My father would get all these in record time. My father is awesome. Unfortunately, he is not available. "I am not my father.", I told Vesper. "Aldus refused to help because the person in need of help is my friend. He said that if I want to help her, I need to do it myself and he is treating this as some test of maturity for me." Vesper made a face. "He is always experimenting with something. I thought you would be spared of that." I forced a smile, hoping that she will drop the topic of Aldus. "So¡­ if I hit a dead-end, can you provide me with some of your contacts? I will negotiate the price, but I need you to get me through the doors." Vesper puffed her cheeks. "To be honest, I don''t think that any of these are available in private collections or through regular channels. Your options are either to collect them yourself or to buy them at auction." Auction! Aldus told me about an underground market where all kinds of things can be bought. From enchanted items to precious gems, plants, pets, and even slaves. Unfortunately, he never took me there and I have no idea where that ''there'' is. "How can I attend the auction?", I asked dejectedly. Some of those plants are super-difficult to grow and nearly impossible to harvest in the wilderness. I can only imagine that the starting price will be astronomical, and it will only go higher as people bid for it. Vesper paused. "Your father didn''t tell you about it?" I shook my head and Vesper tched in irritation. "What did he teach you then?" Many things, but not about the freaking auction! "Will you tell me about it?" Vesper shrugged. "There is not much to tell. It happens every three months and serves as a way to exchange precious things. Commoners like me can go on the main floor and participate, while VIPs like your father have special privileges that consist of private booths, refreshments, women, men, and whatever one could wish for." I liked this VIP treatment. "If I go there as Aldus'' daughter, I will have that treatment also. Right?" "Not necessarily", Vesper responded. "In the Treasure Pavillion, one''s status is not based on his social standing but based on contributions. Aldus is a VIP because he is one of the major sellers of alchemic pills." My eyes lit up at this. Alchemic pills! That''s how I can make boatloads of money and pay for the plants that I need. But first, some research is needed. "Are there any pills that are always in demand?", I asked Vesper. Vesper made a face, but she still told me about the auction house called "Treasure Pavilion", the way it operates, and what is being sold like hotcakes. I was pleasantly surprised to hear that enchanted items are in demand, and I thought of asking Zeiroi to make me a few. Magic essence is cheap and easy to come by because it''s a renewable resource for the ones who possess it, but not many have the skills to manipulate it, so it dissipates quickly. However, Zeiroi is different. Unknowingly, Vesper told me about another source of income. Yes, yes. I told Zeiroi that he won''t need to use his ability, and I was about to break that promise, but I will give him a portion of the money, so in a way, he will earn income and as long as I''m careful not to provide too many items at once, no one will suspect a thing. Besides, I won''t force him. It will be fine. With this, things were falling into place. I thought that even if Vesper swindles me for a plant or two, just the experience of going to the underground market and attending the auction will be worthwhile. I will meet people and establish contacts for upcoming sales. The future was bright! Also, I was excited about the possibility of finding some treasures in the underground market. Who knows what I might find there? Ah, I was missing my father immensely. He would know what things were good and get the best price on everything. Actually, no one would dare to swindle him. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 121 - Seeking Help From A Witch (5) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- Since we were talking about purchasing things that were related to creatures and magic, I thought that this might be a good chance to stir the discussion in another direction, the second point of why I was here to talk with Vesper. "Do you think that on the auction I might find an item that can store vitality?" Vesper looked at me like I asked something silly. "Those are common items and easy to make." I knew that. My father taught me to use runes to enchant any glass container and turn it into storage for vitality. This was beating around the bush, but I had to start somewhere and make my way toward the answers I was looking for without arousing Vesper''s suspicion. "I am not interested in just any storage container.", I said. "The items that can be easily made are geared toward a specific type of vitality. I want to get my hands on a universal container." Vesper thought for some time before responding. "A universal container? I never heard of such a thing. Assuming that it exists and is available for sale, do you really need it? It would cost a fortune!" Ah, she brought up the money issue! But she already knows I''m loaded, so that should be fine. I could only hope that this won''t bite me in some other way... like Vesper asking for additional benefits. Greedy witch! This conversation was mentally exhausting as I hate tiptoeing around the question I really wanted to ask, but this was for my father, and I had to show patience because if Vesper catches a whiff of how my father is in eternal sleep, who knows what she might do? Vesper was tolerating my presence, but only because she has a master-slave relationship with my father and she feared that he might punish her if she disrespects me. It was funny that I was looking at Vesper for answers to save my father when she was one of the people who wanted him dead the most. I was confident that once my father wakes up, we will have a good laugh when I tell him about this; he will praise me for my bravery and maybe even scold me for putting myself in harm''s way and I will take any punishment with a smile, relieved that he is back in my life. I miss his presence, his guidance, awkward hugs, but most of all, I miss his acceptance. Even when he was reprimanding me, Aldus would always treat me with respect and remind me to keep my head high because I am a Mezzanotte. Aldus didn''t see our completed home and I didn''t give up on the idea of celebrating Winter Solstice surrounded by friends and family. Everyone will gather around the crackling fireplace first thing in the morning and exchange presents while wearing our pajamas, werewolves will go hunting in the forest before lunchtime, Sergio will carry out a ritual for the Moon Goddess to bless us as the Moon is rising, and I will perform on the piano with my father accompanying me on his violin in the evening. It will be a day to remember. I had a few months for that to happen, and until then, I needed to focus. I snapped into reality where Vesper was looking at me expectantly, as I explained, "I am experimenting with vitality, and I see unstable performance of containers depending on the type of vitality. Just how artificially made containers react in various ways to different vitality, the same goes for living creatures. Did you know that vitality from a troll is detrimental for humans?" "Why would you try to inject a human with troll''s vitality?" I shrugged casually. "You have your experiments and I have mine." I leaned closer to Vesper. "By the way, do you know if there is a creature with vitality that will be accepted by everyone? Like a universal donor?" I held my breath while praying silently that Vesper was misdirected by my previous blabbering. "Unicorns.", Vesper said flatly. My mood dropped visibly. Did she think I was joking? "Unicorns?" Vesper stifled a laugh. "I would assume that Aldus taught you about mythical creatures. It''s been centuries since anything related to unicorns was available on the market. Even unicorn''s hair would create huge waves for everyone to know." I exhaled in frustration. "Do you enjoy teasing me?" "Absolutely!", Vesper said smugly, and I wished to wipe that grin off her face. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Vesper cocked an eyebrow at me. "Unicorns are impossible, but you can always go with dragons." My interest was piqued and I hoped that she was not pulling my leg again. "Dragons?" "Don''t tell me that you don''t know about dragons." I spaced out for a moment as image of Graike, the Lord of Lightning, popped in my mind. What did I know about dragons? They were handsome shapeshifters, magical, lecherous, fond of shiny things, and pretty women. Oh, and I rode a dragon and that made me technically married to him. But I was confident that Vesper was not going for any of that. "Dragons live a very long time, and they can command elemental energies.", I said. "Partially correct.", Vesper responded smugly. "Dragons are immortal and their bodies are full of elemental energy. They are born with it and that''s why they can use it like it''s their extension." Vesper made a dramatic pause before continuing. "The word is that drinking dragon''s blood will make you young forever, eating dragon meat will strengthen your physique, and every part of their body is precious. Vitality included." My heart rate increased, and I had to confirm, "Are you saying that dragons are universal donors for vitality?" Vesper shrugged. "Those are just rumors I heard, but it leads me to believe that will be the case." Vesper narrowed her eyes at me. "It seems that this universal donor for vitality is very important for your experiments." I swallowed my non-existent saliva and I resumed breathing when Vesper continued, "Even if you doubt me, the fact is that getting your hands on a dragon will be much easier than finding a unicorn." She had a valid point. I hoped that my excitement didn''t show too much. Dragons. Graike is a Lightning dragon. He saved me when I accidentally summoned a massive storm that blew up half of the villa and charged me with electricity. Will Graike give me some of his vitality? For testing purposes, of course. But what if it works and there is improvement in Aldus'' condition? What if I need more? What if I need all of it? Dragons are not numerous like ants so that no one notices when one of them perishes. And I was thinking about the Lord in the society of Dragons. Someone will notice him missing. But even if it''s not Graike, can I risk anyone''s life in order to awaken my father? Extracting vitality is not a pleasant process and no one would be willing to give up on the energy that keeps them alive. Damn it! "You are thinking about getting your hands on a dragon.", Vesper said through chuckles. It seems that my thoughts were obvious. "I must admire you. You have your father''s arrogance." I released a long breath. "No matter how arrogant I am, there is no way I can subdue a dragon in order to perform experiments on him." Vesper agreed. "True. Subduing a dragon is a problem. But you can always go with a dragon egg." An egg? With the population of dragons dwindling, I could imagine that every dragon''s egg is like a treasure. There must be a small army with an overprotective mother in the middle taking care of the egg so that nothing goes wrong. But why did Vesper look like that wouldn''t be a problem? "Is there a way for me to get my hands on dragon''s egg without dying?" "Auction." I couldn''t believe this. "Dragons will put their unhatched eggs for auction?" That was just crazy! "Aren''t they small in numbers?" Vesper confirmed. "They are small in numbers because not every egg will hatch. Only female dragons can create dragon offspring, and it''s difficult for them to conceive. On top of that, most of the eggs fail in fertilizing and are duds in terms of creating life, but they make great collector''s items." OK. This made sense. However¡­ "I need vitality. How will a dead egg be useful?" "Even an unfertile dragon''s egg is brimming with vitality compared to other sources because it will contain vitality from its mother, and the shell is an airtight container. It should be plenty for you to play around for years, assuming you are not too greedy, and you don''t break it." Now, THIS was something I could work with. A non-fertilized dragon egg. Nothing was certain, but it was the best lead I got so far, and I was determined to try it out. "You said that next auction is in six weeks?", I asked Vesper. "Can I count on you to go with me?" I didn''t want to go with her, but I didn''t have anyone else. Seeing that Vesper was hesitating, I added, "I am confident we can go as VIPs." Vesper''s eyes lit up. The idea of a VIP treatment was more appealing than I thought it will be. I thought that she will accept immediately, but instead, she said, "I''m sure we can come up with an agreement." I groaned internally. Her excitement was probably because she was thinking of the benefits she will extort from me. She raised a finger, getting my attention for, "We can try to get the ingredients until then through regular channels¡­" Oh, right. Ingredients. Potion for Treva who was sitting next to me obediently, and I forgot about her. Shame on me. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 122 - Date With Nox (1) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- I was unexpectedly nervous about my dinner with Nox. Part of me felt like I''m cheating on Duke by doing this, and another part was telling me that Nox and Duke are one and I should stop separating them. I repeated in my mind that if Duke was not poisoned as a child, Nox and Duke would be best friends, collaborating and enhancing each other. The best thing I could do was to help them establish that connection the two of them should have. It was logical. Duke will be watching us, and I knew that will keep Nox on the edge, but there was no way for Nox to suppress Duke fully without Duke''s consent and I didn''t want that to happen anyway. I hoped that I knew what I was doing, and I prayed that this will work. The moment I told her how Duke and I want to have dinner in private, Maria told me not to worry and that I should entrust her with setting up a table for two on the rooftop terrace. She is dependable. I didn''t want to eat with everyone else watching us. This was time for me and Nox. Technically, a romantic dinner date should be in a fancy restaurant with candles and roses and soft music, but I didn''t want to risk adding more variables to this event. I will share a meal with Nox, and I needed him to focus on me, without distractions. If this works well, we can think about the next steps. Since I returned from Vesper, Duke clung onto me like a spoiled child. He was adorable, but I couldn''t work. In the late afternoon, Duke grumpily agreed to let Nox take charge of preparing for our date as I took my things and went into a spare bedroom to shower and dress up. I hoped that Duke and Nox won''t end up fighting. Their fights are not physical, but the mental scars are there and they need to learn to compromise or one of us will go crazy, and it will probably be me. Once I managed to see beyond my anxiousness, I realized that I was trembling from excitement, like a teenage girl who was going on her first date. Going on a date with Duke was natural. We knew each other for years, and I knew what to expect, while Nox is a new existence that is keeping me on the edge. When I confirmed that my hair and makeup were spot-on and that my dress hugged my body just right, I made my way to the rooftop terrace. I tried imagining Nox''s reaction to my appearance. Was this too much? Will he like it? Duke told me that he showed Nox most of his memories about us, and that meant Nox saw me in many gowns, but this time I dressed up for him and I hoped that this will push our relationship in the right direction. What direction was that? I was not sure. I loved Duke because he was reliable, and his embrace felt like home, and I couldn''t imagine that Nox will make me feel the same. At least not at this time. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I reached the end of the stairs and pushed the door open. In the middle of the terrace was a table set for two with silver coverings, a vase with fresh flowers, and candles in long glass containers. The three-layer cart next to the table held additional dishes. Maria thought of everything. I spotted Duke standing next to the concrete rail with his back facing me. He was looking into the distance where the sun was kissing the mountaintops while dressing the world in hues of the golden sunset. Duke''s broad back was majestic, and it looked like he can brave any storm. Duke turned toward me, and his intense gaze told me that was not Duke. My heart skipped a beat. The left side of his face was nearly glowing from the sunset, while his right side was in the shadows. I thought that it perfectly symbolized two personalities that were clashing within that handsome body. "Hi, Nox", I greeted him and forced my legs to move. It''s not that I didn''t want to approach him, but I could stand there forever and just look at him. Nox met me halfway and offered me a red rose which he definitely took from the garden. I appreciated the gesture. "You are beautiful", he said and stood there awkwardly. I knew that he wanted to touch me, and probably embrace me, but he didn''t want to move too quickly. His insecurity warmed my heart. "Thank you.", I said while putting the rose under my nose and giving it a sniff. "It''s lovely. Shall we eat?" Nox nodded, visibly relieved that I told him what to do. I stood next to the chair and glanced at Nox. "Duke would pull the chair for me to sit." Nox blinked and he swiftly moved to hold my chair. "I apologize." "Don''t.", I said lightly, hoping that I won''t make this more awkward than it already is. "It''s your first date and it will be my honor to tell you what''s expected. You did well with the rose." I ended with a compliment. Nox smirked and removed bells from our plates, revealing fish and Mediterranean salad. He sat on the second chair and spoke in a business manner, "Since you are experienced with this dating thing, I hope you won''t hold back on information." I didn''t like the insinuation behind his words. "I am not really experienced. The only dates I had were with Duke." "What about Lazarus?", he deadpanned. I frowned. What about Lazarus? It took me a moment to realize that Duke either told him or showed him the memory of me sharing a meal with Lazarus when I was negotiating for Lazarus to help us with reviving Duke''s wolf (aka Nox). Duke showed up as a waiter and ruined Lazarus'' clothes. It was funny at that time, and it still is whenever I remember how shameless Duke can be just to get close to me. "That was not a date.", I responded. "It was a business meal." Nox tilted his head as he regarded my thoughts. "And how was that different from what we are doing here?" "It''s about the purpose of two people meeting for a meal. With Laz, my goal was to get him to offer his assistance in reviving you. As for this¡­", my voice trailed. What the heck was my goal? This was not about Duke and Nox getting along, but about my relationship with Nox and Duke being OK with it. "What about this? What is your purpose of having a date with me?", Nox continued asking, his blatant way of talking made me flustered. "You know.", I said. It was my turn to be awkward. "No, I don''t.", he said matter-of-factly. "Why are we having this meal, Serina? Why did you ask Mateo to watch as we¡­" He stopped talking when I put my hand over his. I knew it was not fair to use sparks of our bond against him, but I needed him to shut up. I didn''t know how to respond to his questions. What should I say? That I want Duke, Nox, and I to get along and have a threesome? No, no¡­ it shouldn''t be a threesome because Duke and Nox are one and the same. Damn it! Nox stared at our hands and his hand moved slightly, allowing my fingers to intertwine with his. I did this many times with Duke, and it didn''t feel any different from doing it with Nox, but Nox''s eyes were open wide, and I could see his chest moving rapidly as he savored this simple touch of our hands. My heart cracked at the thought of how deprived of touch he was. He was experiencing the sensation when Duke and I touched, but this was not through Duke. This was Nox, and he could feel the sparks of our bond. I really wished to be able to feel those sparks werewolves are talking about because Nox''s expression was priceless. Nox raised his gaze to meet mine and I forgot how to breathe when I saw his deep blue eyes darkened with endless lust. He wanted me. Badly. There was nothing soft and tender behind the gaze that was raw and full of unspoken promises that once he was done with me, I would be walking funny. A mental image flashed in my mind¡­ Nox ravaging me on this table where plates with fish and Mediterranean salad were. I pressed my legs together. Was it wrong to get aroused like this? This was Duke''s body, and it was Nox''s as well, and I was utterly confused. I could see Nox''s nostrils flaring and he licked his lips in slow motion. Oh, boy¡­ he definitely picked up the scent of my arousal. Duke said that he could smell me from a mile away, and those sharp senses should be elevated by a few levels when Nox was in charge. Wait, wait! Duke was in there, watching us, right? Ah! If Nox can smell my arousal, Duke knows about it! Now I felt like a cheater who got caught! I released a shaky breath in an attempt to compose myself. "We should start eating¡­ before it cools off.", I said that but I made no effort to pry my hand out of Nox''s hold. Somehow, I wanted him to hold me forever. And I wanted him to hold much more than just my hand. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 123 - Date With Nox (2) Author''s note: Shoutout to my wonderful reader CatT who created a wonderful fanart for The Supreme Alpha (see it in the comments). I am touched and overwhelmed. Thank you very much, CatT! --- Author''s note #2: This chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view --- Sharing a meal with Nox was nerve-wracking and the soft music that was playing from who-knows-where was not helping. Maria put an effort to make this romantic, but in this case, I would prefer if sounds from a football game were blasting. It would give me and Nox something to talk about that''s not us. We kept the chat light, mostly about the weather and the food, and Nox didn''t do anything extreme or inappropriate, but the way he looked at me was stirring the butterflies in my stomach and I felt guilty about it. What would Duke say if he knew that Nox excites me to this point? Wait! Was I attracted to a creature I met only days ago? No, no. This was not an attraction. It was a magnetic pull I was unable to extricate myself from. A strange thought hit me. Was I feeling the mate bond? Whatever it was, I confirmed that I can''t stay levelheaded in Nox''s presence. When he was nearby, my nerves were tight like strings on a guitar, and if anyone strums them, I might jump away from Nox¡­ or maybe jump on him. I really didn''t know how to deal with this, and I feared that my control was slipping. If it was a normal situation, I would seek solace in Nox''s embrace and Duke would be happy, but I knew that he had a problem with Nox''s existence, and I feared that I might hurt Duke''s feelings. I didn''t want Duke to think that I liked Nox more than I liked Duke. They were so different. Duke was my sweet and caring guy while Nox was the bad boy whose intense gaze promised a crazy ride I will never forget, and the only things missing were a leather jacket, a motorcycle, and tattoos... and the crazy ride would be Nox riding me on the motorcycle. I pressed my legs together. Ah! All this is messed up! They are the same person, for crying out loud! This will be settled as soon as Duke and Nox learn to accept each other, and I prepared something to help move things along. Hopefully. "Nox", I called to get his attention. "Do you mind answering a few questions for me?" He shrugged. "Sure." "Describe your perfect day." Nox looked at me in amazement for a moment. He definitely didn''t expect this. "Uhm¡­ I don''t know. As long as I can spend the day with you, it''s fine." I couldn''t stop my lips from stretching into a smile. Duke is a sweet-talker, but so is Nox. I wrote that down on a piece of paper I prepared previously and asked my next question, "Do you trust someone other than yourself?" "You. I trust you more than I trust myself.", he said without missing a beat. I would not be surprised if this came from Duke, but Nox was a different creature. Technically we met only recently, and his response seemed exaggerated. "There is no need to sugarcoat things, Nox. Feel free to speak your mind." "I am not sugarcoating anything, Serina. The way our mate bond works is that my happiness, my wellbeing, my everything is tied to you. What''s the point of not trusting you if I would jump into flames for you and not regret a single burn if I knew that I spared you pain? I will do anything to make you happy." His response caught me off guard. I knew that mates are crazy about each other, but I always thought how that''s about lust and carnal pleasures. I never realized that it goes deep in other aspects as well. His gaze intensified. "I am not a fool like Mateo to sacrifice everything and gain nothing. I have my demands, and I demand that you stay by my side." His words were straightforward, crude, domineering, and somehow¡­ I believed him. He wanted me by his side, not taking a no for an answer, yet he would do anything for me. To say that I was conflicted was an understatement. Should I be outraged that he talked about me like I''m his possession, or should I be flattered that he would go above and beyond to make me happy? My gaze fell on the paper with questions in front of me. His previous answer covered my several next questions, and I was down to the last one. "If you could have anything in this world, what would that be?" "You." I wrote down his answer and handed him that paper, together with another one. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "What is this?", Nox asked while reading what was on the papers. I gestured while explaining, "This one, I just wrote down. It has your answers to my questions. And this one here has Duke''s answers to the same questions. I asked him this morning while you were¡­ not there." I didn''t want to say that Nox gave privacy to me and Duke because then he will know we were intimate. He probably knows, but I didn''t want to remind him. Nox flipped the papers a few times before giving them to me. "Your point?" "Your and Duke''s answers are the same.", I summarized. "Yeah. Both of us are putting you first and are not willing to share or compromise.", Nox said dejectedly. "I wish you don''t look at me in that way. I am not yours or his¡­" Nox''s intense gaze made me swallow the rest of my words. "Other than staying by my side, I have another request. Don''t lie to me.", Nox said dryly. Shivers ran down my spine. Why did I find him intimidating? But at the same time, I felt an urge to comfort him, to make him like me. "I was not lying.", I said, and he narrowed his eyes at me. "I wanted to say that I am my own person and I choose to be with you and Duke." He snorted. "You are making it sound like Mateo and I are equal." "You are not.", I admitted. "I know Duke for nearly twelve years, while I met you less than a month ago. However, other than Duke, you are the only one who can do this¡­" I reached over the table and put my hand over his. "Give it time. Be patient. Things will fall into place." "Patient.", he repeated with a scowl like he said a dirty word, but he didn''t pull his hand away. Actually, he tilted his hand and spread his fingers, allowing mine to slip between his. I could see his eyes flashing and I regretted that I couldn''t feel the sparks. "Don''t think about the time. Make the most of it.", I tried to sound cheerful. "We finished food. How about we dance?" He looked at me like I said something silly. "I don''t dance." I was not willing to pass on this. Dancing, running, anything was better than sitting at this table and combing the same topic over and over again. We didn''t have answers, yet. But I knew that by doing things together, we will get to know each other, and Duke will be part of all this also. Duke was already watching, listening, and confirming that Nox won''t harm me and that things are going fine. Duke told me that he could feel the sparks when Nox touched me, and I hoped that they might make Duke see the benefits of accepting Nox''s existence as part of his own. I stood up and tugged Nox''s hand. "Come on. Do this for me. Please?" He exhaled sharply and stood up. "Mateo showed me his memories where you danced, but I didn''t pay attention." I realized that he doesn''t know how to dance. "That''s fine.", I said, happy that he agreed. I put his hands on my waist. "Just hold me here and¡­" In one swift move, his hands slipped on my back, and he pulled me close to him until I felt my breasts changing shape while being pressed against his firm chest. OK. This will be a challenge. His warmth hit me in waves that came with the addictive scent of pine trees and the ocean, and I struggled not to show how much he affected me. "Move slowly.", I said while putting my hands on his shoulders. My voice came out a bit breathy. He smirked, obviously satisfied with my reaction. Was I blushing? Probably. "I don''t do slow. And I don''t dance." "Duke learned how to dance because of me." Nox snorted. "He is a human and acting as such. I am an Alpha. In order to get my mate, I don''t need to learn tricks." I swallowed a mouthful of air. I had a feeling that I might regret this, but I had to ask, "What do you do, to get your mate?" His lips lifted into a sly smirk, and he tilted his head toward mine. I thought he will go for a kiss, but he didn''t. Nox went lower, on my left, and brushed his nose at the base of my neck. The sensation was electric, and I gripped his shoulders to steady myself. His hot breath fanned my skin, making my hairs stand on ends and suddenly I became aware of how close we are, how good he smells, how strong and wide his frame is¡­ was he always this tall? The energy coursing between us was tangible. Was this an Alpha thing? --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 124 - Date With Nox (3) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- "Nox¡­", I called. "Tell me about the mate bond. What do you feel when you are with me?" He lifted his head and his endlessly blue eyes bore into mine. "Attraction. Need to get closer. Familiarity." I was surprised by this last one. "Familiarity?" Nox hummed and touched my nose with his, his delicious breath splashed on my lips. We were almost kissing. So close. Almost¡­ and then he spoke, "Like we belong together, we always were. When we are apart, I miss that piece of me." "I feel the same.", I admitted. Be it Duke or Nox, I felt the same urge to stick close and not move away, even though Nox made me nervous. Nox chuckled. "But I am not done." "You are not?" His gaze deepened. "Desire. Possession. Lust." His hand moved at the small of my back, and he pushed me to close the gap between us. I could feel his erection pressing on my lower stomach. Shouldn''t I be outraged that Nox made me feel his erection? He was domineering and shameless and it turned me on more than I wanted to admit. Was it wrong to feel that way? Yes, that was Nox, the Supreme Alpha¡­ but that was also Duke, and both of them were my mates. I could pick up the distinctive scent, and feel the attraction, how can it be wrong? "I¡­ feel the same.", I whispered. His eyes flashed in surprise. "Are you lusting after me or Mateo?" Of course, he wanted to know about lust. "What''s the difference?" Duke projected safety and peace, while Nox was wild and unrestrained. They were different, yet they were one. Wanting one and not the other would be similar to Duke telling me to leave when I feel sad or cranky because he loves me only in my happy edition. Nox leaned lower and kissed the base of my neck, and a shaky sigh escaped my lips. That was such a sensitive spot. "I want to mark you, Serina.", he breathed as his lips danced over my skin. I wanted that as well. "Not before you and Duke come to peace with each other. I don''t want you fighting over me or anything else." Nox lifted his head and his displeasure was obvious. He even loosened his hold on me, allowing my body to move a bit away from his. "Mateo won''t compromise. Even now he is on the verge of pulling me back and I barely touched you." "He won''t.", I said. Nox cocked an eyebrow at me. "I can feel his emotions. I know what he is thinking. If we are not sharing the same body, he would rip my head off a long time ago." "But he won''t. He promised that he will let us have tonight and unless something drastic happens, he will stick to his word.", I said confidently. "Duke is smart and even though he has difficulty accepting the new normal, he knows that you and he are two sides of the same coin." I looked into Nox''s endlessly blue eyes that belonged to Duke and it didn''t feel awkward, not even a little bit. I hoped that Duke will understand my words because they were directed at him as much as they were for Nox. "Duke knew from the beginning that we are made for each other, long before he was aware of werewolves and mates. He thought of himself as human, and his mission was to protect me and make me happy. He didn''t allow any other man to get close to me. He did everything a mate should do but he was missing something, and that something is you." There was much more to it. If Nox was present, Duke wouldn''t grow up ignorant of his heritage, or without knowing how to recognize a mate, and he and Nox would be extensions of each other. If Nox was present, Duke would be accepted as the son of the Supreme Alpha, and who knows, maybe the big war wouldn''t happen, and his parents would still be alive. "I am sorry that I don''t know what I am, and I don''t have a beast.", I said. "If I am a werewolf, I would be with Duke, and you would be with my wolf, and like this¡­ I can only hope I am good enough for you. For both of you." Nox looked at me incredulously before saying, "You are perfect, Serina." I knew he meant it. For him, I was the perfect existence. That''s how mates see each other, with unconditional acceptance. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I put my palm on Nox''s cheek and he closed his eyes to savor the sparks of our bond I couldn''t feel. His serene expression made me jealous, but this was not the time to focus on me because there was one more person who couldn''t experience the full effects of our bond. "Duke can''t feel the sparks, not without you.", I said. "The two of you are one for a reason. When you are at odds, each of you is getting only bits and pieces, but when you are together, things fall into place, and everything is enhanced. Your sight, smell, touch¡­", my voice trailed as my thumb ran over his lower lip and his lips parted slightly. I knew that Nox wanted to kiss me, and I wanted the same, but I didn''t want to make the first move because Duke was watching and if I did something Duke was not ready to accept, it would backfire big time. Duke definitely knew what Nox desired and if Duke was fine with that, Nox would make a move. After a few endless seconds, I retracted my hand from Nox''s face, and I wrapped my arm around his torso while leaning my head on his firm pecs. The intensity of his heartbeat caught me by surprise. He was standing stiffly, without making any movements, probably controlling himself. "This feels good.", I said while rubbing my cheek on his chest. "When you hold me in your arms, I feel safe, and it doesn''t matter if Duke or Nox is in front. I need you both, just how both of you need me." "But¡­ you want me more. Right?", Nox''s deep voice sounded close to my ear. I couldn''t believe him. "Why is it always a competition?" "Answer me.", he commanded. I looked up at him and I was startled when my nose touched his. I didn''t think he was that low. "Answer me.", he repeated in a murmur that caressed my lips. Yes. I couldn''t say that aloud. "I want you both. The two of you are the same." Nox released a small growl in displeasure, but he didn''t move away. He looked exactly like Duke, smelled like Duke, and his craving for me was the same as Duke''s. There was no way I could see them as two different people. We stood like that, with only a fraction between our lips as the air around us became heady. I have no idea which one of us moved first, but Nox shivered when our lips connected, reminding me that he can feel the sparks of our bond. Was Duke feeling this? I hoped he can feel everything and realize that he and Nox are the same. That light touch quickly became hungry as Nox devoured my lips fervently. His hand landed at the back of my head a second before he deepened the kiss to explore every corner of my mouth with his tongue impatiently, and I allowed myself to become soft in his arms, letting him do whatever he wanted because I knew that he waited for this for a long time. Nox''s kiss was demanding, desperate, intense, possessive¡­ breathtaking. With a deep groan that bubbled in his chest, Nox broke the kiss. He looked at me and I could see the struggle in his endlessly blue eyes. He wanted more of me. Much, much more, and the fact that I was aroused, and he could smell me, didn''t help. Nox licked his lips, like he didn''t want to leave a single speck of my flavors behind. "This is how much Mateo will allow.", he said. Duke. For a moment, I forgot about the issue with Duke and his wolf being at odds. Actually, now that I thought about it, I was surprised that Duke allowed this much. I guess that my talk about how they complement each other was effective. Nox puffed his cheeks while exhaling through his mouth before asking, "So¡­ now what?" I burst into giggles. Obviously, other than food and getting his hands (and the rest of his handsome body) on me, Nox didn''t have other plans. That was so like Duke. It was up to me to recommend activities for the rest of this date. "We can watch a movie, take a walk in the garden, play pool¡­" I wanted to suggest that we get ready for bed and cuddle, but I was not sure if that was a good idea. Can we stop at cuddling? "Will you play piano for me?" I was surprised by this request that warmed my heart. "Sure." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net Chapter 125 - Information From The Shaman Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view --- Days passed quickly and I grew into accepting the new normal with Nox. During the day, I give him the control occasionally, and in the evenings we alternate so that each of us gets to spend time with Serina. Of course, I don''t allow Nox to go beyond kissing and at midnight I yank him back because I don''t trust him with Serina in bed, and he gives us privacy every other night. Kissing and hugging Serina is a compromise from my side. Maybe I would give him more if he is not a lecherous bastard. Why did I allow him that much? First, because I can see that Serina wants it. It hurts, but it''s the reality. I''m telling myself that she sees us as one and that''s why she is having fun with Nox, but it''s hard. Yesterday he took her for a walk in the garden and handpicked some flowers for her. Zeiroi and Treva stopped by and they spoke with Nox for several minutes. I''m confident they thought it was me with Serina. It made me wonder if anyone would notice if Nox truly takes over. And the second reason why I allow him out is the sparks. I can feel them when Nox touches Serina. Other than the sparks, when Nox is in control, all my senses intensify. I can identify subtle tones of Serina''s scent where intoxicating jasmine reminds me how kind and delicate she is, while hints of Japanese wisteria speak about her unfathomable abilities as an immortal. And it all comes with an earthy undertone which reminds me of the air after the rain. When Nox is close to Serina, I can hear her heartbeat and I know that her breath hitches at the moment their lips connect. Or should it be OUR lips? And then there are the sparks. There are no words strong enough to describe how fantastic it feels whenever they touch, and I can feel it all. I asked Nox to let me feel the sparks when I am in charge, but he refused. He knows that I''m craving to feel those sparks again, just as he is, and he is relying on it so that I give him more time with Serina and¡­ it''s working. Damn it! The good part about this scheduling thing is that Nox doesn''t bother me much when I am going about my day. Most of the time, I barely feel his presence. I am well aware that I need to accept Nox as part of me and we need to be in sync in order for me to harness his powers that are the reason why I awakened him, but I don''t know from where to start. And once we start, will I know how to stop? Where does one draw the line? Awakening Nox gave me more than I can handle. What if accepting him turns into another disaster and I lose completely? That''s why I found myself wandering toward Sergio''s villa, hoping that he can give me some guidance. As a shaman, he should know about these things. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I found Sergio in his garden, squatting among low bushes with only his head peeking out. A bucket with various tools by his side told me he was tending to the plants and not taking a dump. "What brings you here?", Sergio asked without lifting his gaze. "Where is Calista?" I didn''t want someone to overhear what I had to say. "She is not here." I could see that. My point was¡­ "Can we talk in private?" Sergio lifted his head and gestured randomly around himself. "Unless you are bothered by my plants, feel free to speak." Who cares about plants? There are werewolves in the area, and they could hear us. "Can we go inside?" Sergio stood up and patted his pants. "I guess it''s important." We went to his kitchen and Sergio offered me tea which I accepted. It was a while since I drank one of Sergio''s herbal concoctions. I watched as Sergio washed his hands in the sink and only when two steaming cups of tea were on the table in front of us, Sergio asked, "Well?" "Is Calista here, or¡­?" He frowned. "She will be back tonight. It''s just the two of us now." "How are the two of you doing?" I have no idea why I asked that. His frown deepened. "Did you come here to ask about me and Calista?" I was not nosy, but I disliked his attitude and I had an urge to remind him who is in charge here. Nox agreed with me, but I didn''t want to use my aura. "No.", I said. "Based on your attitude, I guess you didn''t tell her you are mates." Sergio''s eyes widened, and I continued smugly, "Yes, I know. Everyone knows." "Serina told you.", he said dryly. "There is no need for her to say anything. The two of you are playing house for a long time, and you wouldn''t do that if she is not your mate. I can''t believe she didn''t figure it out." Sergio pressed his lips into a line. "You think she knows?" "I don''t know what she knows, but she definitely suspects something is off. Why don''t you make it official?" "It''s not that simple." I guessed that it had something to do with the fact that Calista is a vampire princess. "By delaying it, you are making it more complicated. Don''t you think that she might be angry because you are concealing that you are mates?" "Is this why you came here?", Sergio grumbled. "No.", I admitted. "It''s about my wolf. We don''t get along." Sergio looked at me like I said something silly. "Wolves are part of us, but they have their own personalities. Your wolf just awakened, and you need to give him time. But keep in mind that everyone hits a bump once in a while. Ten, twenty, fifty years from now, you will wish for an off switch." "This is not just a bump.", I said. "We reached a point where we can''t compromise." "Really?" "It''s about Serina. She is my mate, and my wolf wants to be with her. I can''t stand it." "You still didn''t shift, right?", Sergio asked and when I confirmed, he continued, "Why is his desire for Serina a problem? When you are in the wolf form and he takes over, Serina will scratch his belly and he will rest his head on her lap. Other than a few licks, what else do you think will happen? She doesn''t look like a type who is into bestiality." I let out a frustrated breath. What licks? "He did more than licking. I allowed him to kiss her, but he wants more." Sergio was visibly confused. "You said that you didn''t shift. How was he able to kiss her?" "He takes over my body and¡­", my voice trailed when Sergio''s mouth fell open so widely that I could stuff an egg in there. "What?" "Your wolf takes over without shifting?", Sergio asked eventually. "Is that strange?" "Yes!", Sergio exclaimed. "When we are in human form, wolves are the voice in our head. Only in the wolf form do they come in front. The only exception was¡­" I perked up while waiting for him to continue, but I had a hunch. "My father." Sergio confirmed with a nod. "Alpha Damiano''s wolf could come in front without Alpha shifting. That gave him an edge when he was fighting. But not many knew that." "Is that something special about my bloodline?" Sergio shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "There is also Fynn." "Fynn?" "I don''t know the details, but I remember that whenever Fynn caused a ruckus, he would claim that it''s not him but his wolf. No one believed him, thinking that he was just avoiding responsibility..." ¡­ I left Sergio''s place with a glimmer of hope that Fynn might give me some answers, assuming that he was not lying about the peculiar thing he can do with his wolf. Serina was in the library, finding information about dragons by reading ancient books her father collected. She told me that she wants to buy a dragon egg and I even though I accepted the idea of werewolves, witches, and vampires, dragons are a bit of a stretch. I paused at the sight that welcomed me. The library was a mess. There were books and papers everywhere, and the whole place looked like a tornado passed through it. I had to ask, "What happened?" Serina looked at me helplessly. "I sneezed." I nodded in understanding. Ever since we returned from Paris, Serina''s air control is unstable. It''s like she got an unexpected power-up and unless she focuses, it goes haywire. "Do you need help cleaning up?", I offered. "Yes, please. How did things go with Sergio?" "He told me that Fynn might know something." "Fynn?" I confirmed. "It seems that it''s not common for wolves to take over when in human form, but Fynn claimed he can do it." "Let''s tidy up here and visit him.", Serina immediately said. I felt guilty that she will cut down on important things because of me. "Are you sure?" She looked at the mess that was everywhere. "I could use a break." --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 126 - Mateo Testa Is Back (1) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- With Duke by my side, I walked toward the building that Fynn and his group are calling home. I told him about this place many times before, but it was Duke''s first time here, so I reminded him of the people who stayed here. Duke said that some names were familiar, and I wondered if they would recognize him. He didn''t seem nervous. Probably because his purpose of coming here was to get answers from Fynn related to his wolf, and everything else came secondary. Nox wanted to start a pack, while Duke didn''t care much about it because he didn''t see as impactful if more werewolves migrate into the general area where we are living. We have plenty of options for them to choose from. Since some men from Pio''s group confirmed they are willing to move into the dilapidated town that''s close to our home, we started rebuilding it. That town used to be the heart of the Bluemoon pack, and we will make it to suit our needs. Naturally, we will need people to live there and if Fynn and his group are willing, they can be some of the first residents together with Pio and his men. I was hoping that some of them can stay in our home. There are plenty of rooms they could use, and we have another building a bit further from our villa that''s currently used for staff, but only four out of twenty bedrooms are occupied. Duke told me that he doesn''t care where they will live. "Most of the staff is arranged by you and things are running smoothly. I will be happy to provide my inputs, but otherwise, I will leave it up to you." I love that he has trust in my abilities. Duke''s way of doing things is that he lets me do whatever I want, and he supports me when needed. The staff we currently have is borrowed from my other properties, and technically, they work for my father. I would prefer if Omegas from Fynn''s group come to our place and relieve the current staff of their duties. Omegas are doing the same jobs anyway, and they are werewolves (they know about creatures), so it would be perfect. Nox was firm on the point that only ranked members can live in the packhouse, and the rest can live in the town or scattered through the forest, like Pio and his group. Nox also specified in which areas werewolves can settle based on their roles. It was nice to see that Nox had something on his mind, other than spending time with me. Actually, with Duke giving Nox more time, the relationship between the two of them improved, and with every passing moment, I could see the cracks filling up as they are becoming one. I reminded Nox that some of the individuals here are performing certain duties and they might be able to continue the same in the newly formed pack as well. Fynn and Aloberto (aka Bert) were generals in the Bluemoon pack, and here they are taking care of the training. Ottavio (aka Otto) is managing resources and people, Vito is on top of the patrols schedule, and Tessa is in charge of the building. Horace is handy around cars as he rarely comes out of the garage, and Martine is an amazing cook. Vito and Tessa are mates, and I have a very good feeling about them. If they are willing to follow Duke as their Alpha, I would definitely ask Tessa if she is interested in taking over management of our home. Maria is currently performing that role and she said that she would prefer to work as my personal maid. As for Vito, he is trustworthy and a capable warrior. I am confident that Nox will find him a good role. There is a total of thirty-three werewolves here, with more than half of them being Omegas, and I have an overall positive opinion of them with the exception being sisters, Arianna and Bianca. Ari and Bia saw me as someone who could snatch Fynn away from them. It was ridiculous, but a jealous she-wolf doesn''t listen to reason. Since Ari and Bia couldn''t touch me, they were bullying my fosterlings and when I caught Ari in the act, I lost it. In a fit of rage, I accidentally took some of Ari''s vitality. It''s not very noticeable, but there are fine wrinkles on her face as she aged about a century within a few seconds, and no one really knows what happened. Luckily, she has a werewolf-enhanced lifespan. If she was just a human, I would kill her. Luca and Zoe were there, and they saw me throw Ari against the wall and hold her, but they didn''t know what happened beyond that. Ari doesn''t know either, but she definitely felt the frightening feeling of vitality forcibly leaving her body, and since that incident, she is avoiding me. Good. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Back to the present¡­ I could see familiar faces in front of the building, ready to welcome us. Otto, Bert, Fynn, Vito, Tessa, Martine, Horace. They don''t have visitors often, and as werewolves, they could hear the helicopter from far away. I was confident that everyone was aware of our arrival, but the group that was outside consisted of regulars who would put in an effort to make me feel accepted. They did the same for my fosterlings. While Zoe, Luca, and Ash stayed with them, Martine and Tessa spent a lot of time with Zoe, Ash was mostly with Otto and Horace, and Luca learned from Bert and Vito. I can say with confidence that thanks to personal guidance from these six people, Zoe, Luca, and Ash grew into the capable young people they are today. With every step we got closer to the building, Duke''s hold on my waist tightened in a wordless claim of me as his. Silly man. "Thank you for welcoming us.", I said to the group when we reached them. "When I see you lined up like this, it makes me feel like I''m someone important." "It''s not often that we see a new face.", Martine said, and Horace added, "And he is a werewolf." Martine and Horace are Omegas who were particularly kind to my fosterlings, during their three years-long stay here, and I will always be grateful to them. I saw that all of them looked at Duke with curiosity and I asked Fynn, "You didn''t tell them?" Fynn grinned like he did something awesome. "You told me not to tell, and I didn''t." I laughed. I could imagine that for a gossipy person like Fynn, it was torturous not to disclose that Mateo Testa was alive and kicking. I thought that someone might recognize Duke because he was the only son of their Alpha. However, Mateo Testa disappeared more than a decade ago, and he was only fourteen years old then. Duke changed. Even if he looked familiar and they suspected something, no one dared to voice their thoughts. Mateo Testa is like a deity, a prayer, a sacred name that shouldn''t be used recklessly. Everyone who was facing us bowed their heads and I glanced at the man by my side. His fierce gaze told me that Nox was out, and he was already establishing his dominance. The pride and joy in Nox''s expression made my heart flutter. This really meant a lot to him, and I loved that his hold on me didn''t change, not even a little bit. Vito was first to snap out of it. "An Alpha!", he said under his breath. "And such a familiar aura.", Tessa whispered, like that will stop us from hearing her. "Maybe we should go inside.", I suggested and glanced at Fynn. "Can you summon everyone?" Fynn agreed immediately. He knew that this means we are done with keeping secrets. Mateo Testa is about to introduce himself. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 127 - Mateo Testa Is Back (2) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- I looked at thirty-two werewolves who gathered in the common room. Fynn called everyone, even the ones who were patrolling the area. Fynn stood next to me and Duke, with his chest puffed up and a smug smirk on his face. Fynn was definitely enjoying the fact that he knew about Duke''s identity before others. It''s easy to make him happy. Others took seats on the sofa, chairs, floor, and some in the back were standing. Everyone looked at Duke with curiosity as they guessed that the reason they were summoned here was related to him. With Nox awake, they could definitely tell that the person in front of them was a werewolf. My eyes locked on Ari and Bia who were at the back, and I saw them eyeing Duke hungrily. I couldn''t believe this! I was right next to him, with his arm around my shoulders. How dare they!? Subconsciously, I snuggled closer to Duke, and he gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze. That small gesture calmed my raging emotions. Duke always knew what to do. Or was that Nox? It didn''t matter, they are the same. I glanced at Duke, silently asking him if he will introduce himself, and since he didn''t say anything, I assumed that I should begin. "You are probably wondering why we are all here.", I said, and several heads nodded. "I''m sure you are busy, so I will get to the point. I want to introduce you to someone. He is the person you all once knew, and he disappeared more than a decade ago when your Alpha predicted the upcoming chaos. At that time, he was just a teen without much power, and that is why Alpha Damiano sent him away." I looked up at Duke. "He is not a child anymore, and he is right next to me. Mateo Testa." Crickets. The room was so silent that I could hear the sounds of labored breathing. I waited for them to connect the dots. Bert, Otto, Vito, and Tessa stared at Duke in disbelief. They were first to realize the meaning behind my words because they felt Duke''s aura at the entrance. "Young master?", Bert asked under his breath and many eyes moved to Fynn who nodded in confirmation. "Alpha Damiano''s son is back and he has the power to revive our pack.", Fynn said in an official tone. In the next moment, everyone started talking at the same time. The ones who were sitting stood up and the clamor only increased as they were approaching Duke. "Easy! Silence! Calm down!", Fynn shouted, but how could they calm down? Most of them believed that Duke was dead, and they will remain leaderless forever. Now that Duke was here, it was impossible to stay composed. Like someone hit a mute button, everyone turned silent with their heads lowered. No one moved a muscle. Fynn was not spared of Nox''s aura either. I thought that they will be upset by this suppression, but I could see some of them smiling. Instead of being angry by this show of strength, they were happy to confirm that Duke is the leader they were waiting for. Duke''s handsome features were arranged in a smug smirk. "I know you have many questions, and I will answer them as long as you behave in an orderly manner.", Duke said and he pulled back his Alpha aura so they could move again. They all settled back into their previous positions and looked at Duke with mixed expressions. Confusion. Longing. Disbelief. Hope. "Young master¡­", Otto called. "Alpha Mateo", Bert said right away, interrupting whatever Otto wanted to say. Otto cleared his throat and corrected himself, "Alpha Mateo. Where were you so far, and why did you come here now?" "I was in London.", Duke said flatly. "At that time, father sent me with shaman Sergio and instructions to keep a low profile. I didn''t know why I was sent away, but I understood that there was some trouble and that with my weak power, I would be a burden. I obeyed and waited for father to call me back when it was safe. As you can guess, that didn''t happen. Recently I found out the truth why he sent me away, and Serina told me you are here." "Shaman Sergio is alive?", Bert asked, and Duke confirmed. With Otto and Bert breaking the ice, others were emboldened to ask their questions. Duke didn''t disclose that we did a procedure to awaken his wolf, but when the question of his wolf came forward, he said it was a gradual process that happened naturally. It was more believable, and we didn''t want to alert people how we know he was poisoned. The perpetrator could be anyone, maybe even someone in this room. There was surprise and joy when Duke announced that he owns the land that was the core of the Bluemoon pack, and that we are living there now. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "What are your plans? Will you form a pack?", Vito asked what most of them wanted to know. "That is something I am considering, but I am not clear on the specifics.", Duke responded diplomatically. Of course, he wanted a pack! But he wanted to see how eager they were to join him. He could make them submit, and once they are part of the pack officially, as their Alpha, Duke could control them to some extent. However, it would be all much smoother if they joined out of their own free will. I could see that Duke enjoyed this situation, and I believed that I was the only one noticing subtle changes as Duke and Nox took turns in who was in control. As much as Duke denied it previously, he liked the way people looked at him in awe, just how Nox did. In order to build anticipation, Duke added, "On our property, we currently have about forty werewolves who used to belong to the Bluemoon pack. Serina and I are rebuilding the town and it will be available soon for them to move in." "What about us?", Horace asked impatiently. "What about you?", Duke responded with a question, pretending that he didn''t understand. "Can we move there?", Nila, another Omega, asked. Duke pursed his lips. "Assuming that we come to an agreement, that''s an option." "What agreement?", a question came from behind. Duke glanced at me. "That is something Serina can answer. I came here to discuss important matters with Fynn." Fynn''s chest puffed up more. Considering that he was the famous General of the Bluemoon pack, I assumed that he shouldn''t be so childish. "Is Serina qualified to speak in your name?" I didn''t need to look to know that the question came from Bia. Should I choke her? I can prevent air from entering her lungs in front of everyone and no one will know it''s me. Well, Duke will know but he wouldn''t expose me. Duke''s eyes narrowed dangerously at the blonde who was bold enough to speak about me in a derisive tone. "Serina is the only one who can speak in my name. She is my mate." Both Bri and Ari grimaced like they swallowed a fly. When Duke said that I''m his mate, a series of gasps filled the air, and Duke gave them a few seconds to process his words before continuing. "Without Serina, we wouldn''t have this conversation. Disrespecting her is disrespecting me. If you join me, Serina will be your Luna. That is not open for discussion." I was grateful for Duke''s words. With the exception of Ari and Bia, no one disrespected me here. At least not openly. This group of werewolves saw me as Aldus''s daughter, adoptive mother of Zoe, Luca, and Ash. By thinking of me as their Luna, there will be another set of reasons why they should treat me with respect. Hopefully. Or course, it could backfire and they might look down on me because I am not a werewolf, but that will come later, once the novelty of ''Alpha Mateo is back'' wears off. Duke gave me a light kiss on the cheek, and with that, Duke and Fynn walked out of the common room. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 128 - Mateo Testa Is Back (3) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- With Duke and Fynn out of the common room, all eyes were on me. It was obvious that everyone was eager to join Duke''s pack. The only two not delighted faces belonged to Ari and Bia, and I could guess that I was the reason. The feeling was mutual. I knew that werewolves are possessive, but it''s one thing to confront your equal and it''s another one to bully a child. Besides, I told them that I was not interested in Fynn, but those two just wouldn''t listen. Unless the sister-duo decides to stay here on their own, they will be part of Duke''s pack and I was not looking forward to having them in my proximity. Ari and Bia were prideful and holding grudges, and even if Duke makes them submit, with them around, I would need to watch my back. But I can''t banish them without a reason either. Knowing the situation, if I chase them away, without Fynn''s protection, Ari and Bia will be forced to join some other pack or become rogues. Oh, what a bother. "Will Master Aldus allow us to leave this place?", Vito asked. "Yes.", I confirmed right away. "Before you came here, Fynn and my father made a deal as a temporary solution that works for both sides. The only thing we are asking is that if you move away, you don''t talk about what''s going on here. I will appreciate it if you notify me in advance how many of you will be moving and you give me enough time to find suitable replacements. We don''t want the security of Notte Pharmaceuticals to be compromised." I knew that all of them will leave this place, but I had to keep my response generic. Everything I said was the truth, and I still wished that father was here. I hoped that Aldus won''t be angry that his security team of werewolves left in his absence. Sure, I will enhance security by increasing electronic surveillance and rearranging the existing staff from other locations, but still¡­ it would all be better if my father was around. "Alpha Mateo mentioned that there are forty werewolves on the property.", Otto said, obviously wanting to know more. There was nothing to hide since they will probably get to see for themselves soon. "The leader calls himself Pio. In addition to Pio, there are seven warriors and thirty-three Omegas. We have no way of confirming if they were really from the Bluemoon pack or planted by someone else to keep an eye on the property¡­" They had many questions for Duke, and even more for me. Probably because they knew me from before. "Alpha Mateo mentioned that we need to come to an agreement if we want to follow him. Can you tell us more about it?", Martine asked. "We are considering several options about how this will work, but in order to make informed decisions, we want to know who is willing to come with us and in what capacity. As we are rebuilding the town, you have the option of starting your own business. You can live and work there while paying taxes to us. In addition, we have open staff positions in our home, or you can work as security. Warriors will get to train, patrol the area, and ensure everyone''s safety. We are also planning a business complex and a hotel. Once you see the list of available positions, you can express your preferences and we will arrange for you to take courses and training if needed..." I could see people''s gazes clouding with longing as their thoughts probably drifted to more than a decade into the past. They really wanted to belong to a pack again, and Duke''s appearance stirred their hopes. Bri and Ari stood at the back and listened to everything with sour expressions on their faces. I did my best to ignore them. I will deal with them later. I ended my long-winded explanation with, "Before you commit to anything, we hope that you will come and see the situation for yourself. We don''t have anything set, but¡­" I thought of something. "In one week is a full moon. Shaman Sergio will perform a ceremony and you guys can come and visit us. You can see what we did with the packhouse and the progress with the town." Lots of smiles lit up at my words. They were obviously willing. "We will need to take turns.", Vito was quick to burst their bubble. "With rotations on guarding the perimeter, we can''t all go at once." I didn''t want to meddle in their internal affairs. Vito obviously knew what he was doing, and I wondered if he would be willing to help Duke. Fynn and Bert were knowledgeable about training warriors, Otto knew how to assign people to tasks, Tessa was great in managing the work in the packhouse, Martine was an amazing cook, Horace maintained vehicles¡­ how I saw it, our pack was shaping up nicely. "I will ask Zoe and Luca to send you some photos of the area as well as the current plans for the town.", I said. "It will help you get the conversation going." They all knew that Zoe and Luca left this place in order to be my assistants and that Ash was working with Duke at his financial company, the Eclipse. At that time, they didn''t think much about it, but now that Duke revealed his identity, everyone realized that my three fosterlings became very important. They are working directly for their Alpha and Luna, which immediately marks them as ranked members of the pack. For werewolves, this was important. Sure, the pack doesn''t exist yet, but it will. Soon. The excitement in the air was tangible. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... After the general chatter was over, the lively crowd dispersed, and I asked Vito and Tessa to stay behind. "Yes, Luna. How can we help?", Vito asked respectfully and I paused. He was quick to accept the whole me as Duke''s Luna business. "Please, call me Serina." Before he could object, I added, "At least until the pack forms officially." He agreed to this. "I know you said how not everyone will come to visit us in one week, and I wonder if I can pick a few people who will come." "Who?", Vito asked. "You and Tessa.", I responded. "I believe that with your knowledge about warriors and patrols, you can help us check the area and help improve our security." Vito''s chest puffed up visibly. "Of course." Tessa looked at Vito and smiled, but she didn''t comment on his cockiness. I turned to Tessa. "While Vito is checking the area, I would like you to check our home. That will be the packhouse and it needs someone to manage it." Tessa''s eyes widened. "Me?" I confirmed. "You are doing a wonderful job here, and I would love if you continued doing it after you move. There is staff in place right now, and my maid Maria is managing it, but she is just a stopgap until I find someone to fill up that position permanently. I think you are perfect." Tessa stared at me, and I was not sure if that was a yes or a no. "Think about it. There is no need to answer until you see the place. OK?" Vito nudged Tessa, and she snapped into reality. "Oh, sorry. That packhouse is something I saw from the distance a few times, and you asking me to manage it is surreal.", Tessa spoke quickly, obviously excited about my proposal. "I agree. All this is surreal.", I admitted. "I met Mateo as Drago, on my first day of high school. At that time, I saw him as a handsome boy who made my heart race and I didn''t know what awaits me, but this¡­ him being Damiano''s son, and me being his mate, is simply unbelievable." Tessa smiled at me, and her gaze fell on my bare neck. "Is Alpha Mateo well?" I was surprised by Tessa''s question. "What makes you think he isn''t?" Tessa reached to the left side of her neck, where Vito''s mark is. "Werewolves can''t wait to mark their mates. I remember seeing Vito for the first time in the forest, and on the next day, his fangs were inside my flesh. As an Alpha, Alpha Mateo''s instincts are stronger compared to other werewolves, and there must be a reason he is holding back." Well, she was spot on. "I asked him to wait until I am ready.", I said the half-truth. "He is a werewolf, but I am not. I don''t feel the bond and as much as I love him, the idea of being together forever is scary. Mateo thinks of this as an exercise where he is strengthening his will." "I can see that he adores you.", Tessa said. "Don''t make him wait for too long because werewolves are not known for their patience." Vito nodded in agreement. "We are creatures driven by instincts and urges. The longer he is suppressing himself, the more he is at the risk of snapping. He is strengthening his will, but need to claim a mate is something embedded into our core and if not fulfilled it might drive him crazy." I didn''t know this. However, I knew that Duke was already at his wit''s end and he needed to settle things with Nox before I go crazy with the two of them. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 129 - Serinas Incentive A message from the author: I want to thank all my wonderful readers who are reading this novel on the WebNovel platform and supporting my work with comments and votes. You are the best! --- Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- Duke had a smile on his face after his talk with Fynn, but that smile didn''t reach his eyes. I had no idea what Fynn said, but it was obvious that Duke didn''t get the answers he was looking for. My original thought was to stay for a meal and give Fynn and his group an opportunity to ask more questions, as they definitely had many for Alpha Mateo, but when I saw that Duke''s mood was off, I decided to cut our visit short. I told Fynn about the plan that some (if not all) of them will come to visit us on the next full moon, and that we will be in touch. I only needed a headcount so that we make sure everyone has a place to sleep. With that, Duke and I headed home. Duke was silent during our trip, and I let him have that time to sort out his thoughts. If there was any discussion (or fight) with Nox, Duke didn''t show it. He was holding my hand and caressing the back of my palm with his thumb steadily. I used this silence to think about Fynn and his people visiting. I was hoping that Tessa and Maria will talk about duties related to managing the house, and that Martine will agree to work as the cook. I had so many plans that filled me with joy. Werewolves will get their pack and a place to stay, and we will get help in the house that doubles as security. It''s a win-win for everyone! When we reached home, Duke wanted to go into the study, but I dragged him into our bedroom and guided him to the sofa. I waited enough. "Will you tell me what Fynn said?" "He said a lot and not much.", Duke said. I really wished that I was there with him. Duke is the smartest person I know, but when it comes to Nox, all his reasoning goes down the drain and he turns into a loggerhead who can''t think straight and won''t compromise. "I hope you will elaborate on that.", I insisted on more information. Duke pursed his lips and it took him some time to answer. "Just as Serge said, Fynn''s wolf can come out without shifting." "That should be a good thing, right?", I asked. "It should, but¡­ Fynn told me that his case is different from what my father had." Duke stopped talking, and my irritation bubbled. Why do I need to pry the words out of him? ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "I know you want answers, Serina. I want them also. I am trying to make sense of what Fynn and his wolf told me." "How about you tell me what they said? Maybe we can make sense of it together." Duke looked at me gratefully; his gaze full of love and acceptance warmed my heart. "Fynn said that my father and his wolf were one. Completely, like one person. Of course, Fynn is not a hundred percent sure, but he said that my father didn''t need to tap into his wolf''s power in order to have enhanced abilities and that there was not much difference in strength or personality when my father was in his human form compared to his wolf form. That is why everyone assumed that my father can let his wolf out without shifting, but that was not exactly accurate. According to Fynn, my father''s wolf was always out, and my father was always in control." Duke rubbed his temples in frustration. "This is confusing." I didn''t see what was the big deal about it. Isn''t that what I was saying from the beginning? Mateo and Nox are one and the same. "Why is that confusing?", I asked. "Because¡­", Duke paused. "If that is true and my situation is the same as my father''s, I should be able to merge with Nox, to become one. And I have no idea how to do that. Actually, even if I knew, I probably wouldn''t do it." I could sense Duke''s irritation. Who would willingly accept personality change that will come with unknowns? Actually, Nox is not an unknown. Nox is impulsive, strong, willful, and driven by instincts. Only a fool would willingly accept those traits, and my Duke is not a fool. Suddenly, an idea hit me, and I said, "I think that what Fynn said makes sense." "Which part makes sense?" I decided to remind him of a few facts. "You were faster and stronger than any man I knew, but with Nox sleeping, those were not his abilities. It was you." "You are saying¡­" He paused and looked at me expectantly. "I am saying that Nox is not your wolf, Duke. Nox is you. He is part of you that got sealed." "I don''t know if I can think of him that way.", Duke said. "He clearly has his own mind and ideas, and he is nothing like me." "Don''t think about him. Focus on the facts.", I urged him. "Werewolves who lose their wolf are not stronger or faster than regular humans. Nox was sleeping, and even if we don''t talk about what you could accomplish physically, we can''t ignore your extraordinary hearing, sense of smell, and healing. You had those without Nox." Another invisible lightbulb lit up above my head. "Now it makes sense!" I ran to the side to grab my laptop. When I returned to the sofa, Duke scooted closer to me to see what I was doing. I opened my father''s notes related to Duke''s condition. "Look¡­ these are ingredients of the poison that was fed to you. If you are a regular werewolf, this would kill your wolf and probably you as well. However, considering your special constitution, instead of getting rid of your wolf, only a part of your personality was affected." I looked at Duke to see him frowning at me. "So, how do I assimilate that part of me with the main me?", Duke asked eventually. That¡­ I didn''t know. "You will need to figure out that on your own. The antidote stirred the part of you that was affected by the poison, however, since you grew up without it, you see it as a foreign thing. Think of it like a person who got an artificial limb or braces. With practice, you will get used to it and it will become part of you." Duke chuckled. "What''s funny?", I asked. "You should hear Nox''s reaction when you called him an artificial limb. He was cursing so loudly that he didn''t hear the braces part." "Oh¡­", I guess I messed up. I forgot that Nox was listening. "You are not artificial, Nox." I tried to salvage the situation. "I think of you as a late bloomer. That thing with limbs was only a way to explain the situation." Duke hugged me and kissed my temple. "Thank you, Serina." "Was I helpful?" "Absolutely!", Duke said right away. "Everything you said made sense and I believe you are right. Now the only thing pending is for me to figure out how to combine this artificial limb with the rest of me." I could imagine Nox raging inside Duke''s head. The prideful Alpha got reduced to an artificial limb. Well, it was funny. A little bit. I decided to give them an incentive to cooperate with each other. "I hope you can work with Nox on this because my neck is itchy." Duke looked in confusion at the left side of my neck where I was rubbing. "Why is it itchy? Do you have a rash or something?" I smiled. "It''s itchy because it''s missing your mark." Duke''s eyes widened. "My mark?" "Mhm¡­", I confirmed with a hum. "When the two of you stop bickering, you will realize that your mate is right here, unmarked and unclaimed. I don''t want to be marked by Mateo or by Nox. I want to be marked by both of you. I want to be marked by my Duke. My Duke is kind and gentle and possessive and impulsive and sometimes unreasonable, but he always puts me first and I can''t wait to wear his mark right here..." I pointed on the left side of my neck. "...so that everyone knows I belong to him." Duke''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard and I had a feeling my incentive was working already. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 130 - Dealing With Rogues (1) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- It was late afternoon when I got a call from Lazarus. "Serina? Why are you answering this phone?", Lazarus asked impatiently. Well, it was my phone, but calls for my father were being redirected here. "Aldus is busy. How can I help you, Laz?" "I need you to contact Aldus." His solemn tone told me it was serious, and that probably meant only one thing. "Do you have issues with rogues?", I guessed. "Yes. How soon can Aldus come to my place?" I sighed. I feared this will happen. This was one of the tasks that my father would take care of. Aldus Mezzanotte is a vampire with a royal bloodline and other than being feared and respected and knowing everyone who is someone, my father also holds several positions. One is that he is responsible for a vast area in Europe where he is ensuring that humans don''t find out about the existence of creatures. If humans find out that witches, werewolves, vampires, and many others live among them, humans will panic, and bloodshed will be inevitable. In order to preserve resemblance of peace, creatures decided to keep a low profile, rendering them nearly invisible to the ones who don''t know about their existence. However, not everyone is following those rules and my father is responsible for cleanup when the rules are broken. Now that my father was not available, I needed to step in so that his absence was not noticed. "He is busy, but I can come." "No.", Lazarus rejected right away. "Laz", I said sternly. "You need help, and I can help you. You know that I accompanied my father for cleanup tasks many times. I can do it. Instead of arguing with me, send me the coordinates. Let''s meet at the site, it will be faster¡­" ¡­ "You are not going.", Duke said with all the seriousness in the world when I told him why I was dressing up in pants, plaid shirt, and hiking boots. "It will be fine.", I assured him. "I did this many times." "Did, what, exactly?", Duke asked stiffly. "Are you expecting me to be fine with you going into some forest in the night to fight who-knows-how-many lawless werewolves?" I really didn''t have time for this. "I don''t expect you to be fine with it. But this is a job that my father performed, and now that he is not available, I need to do it. I did this many times. I know what to expect." Duke jabbed his hand into his hair angrily. "You can''t be serious.", he said. "Do I look like I''m joking?" I walked to my sulking Alpha and hugged his waist. "I will be back by morning, and you won''t even know I was gone." "The hell I won''t.", he growled. "And there is no way I''m letting you go there." "What will you do? Tie me up?", I challenged him. "That doesn''t sound like a bad idea.", Duke said with an evil grin. "But I have a better one." I was afraid to ask, but I had to... "What is it?" "I''m coming with you." "What? No!", I objected firmly. Duke gripped my shoulders and his endlessly blue eyes locked onto mine. "You are not going without me. There are rogues. Werewolves and maybe something else. And then there is Lazarus. I am not letting you go among them without protection." I knew he was serious, but¡­ "You are still not in tune with Nox. What if you get hurt?" "Didn''t you say that my strength and speed are mine and not Nox''s?", Duke reminded me. "Besides, I have my healing and if things come to worse, I will let Nox come in front. He can subdue any werewolf with his aura and he definitely agrees that we are not letting you out of our sight." I wanted to remind him that he can''t subdue Lazarus, but I decided to keep those for myself. "Let me grab my boots and we can go", Duke said and I let him have it. I didn''t have time to argue. I decided to take this in the same way how my father allowed me to accompany him the first time. I was following him obediently and when the trouble got close, he told me to hide and wait and I did that... almost. I clearly remembered the blood and messed-up camp that was ravaged by rogues who came to Lazarus''s territory to hunt humans. And it was not just hunting; they collected human hearts and livers as trophies, and I think they were planning to eat them. Disgusting. But it was not all bad because on that night I met Zoe, Luca, and Ash. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... Mitch dropped us with a helicopter to the location that Lazarus specified. It was a small clearing, surrounded by dense forest, and considering that the sun was setting, we were working with limited daylight. It''s not that Lazarus or Duke had issues seeing in the dark, and my night vision was better than human''s, but when tracking hostile units, it''s better to have a clear view instead of dealing with shadows. During our flight, I told Duke several times that he needs to stay in the back and not cause trouble with rogues, or with Lazarus. Duke agreed with everything I said, but I had a feeling that he agreed only to pacify me. "Why is he here?", Lazarus asked with disapproval when he saw Duke with me. "Mateo can help and he will not be in the way.", I responded. Before Lazarus could complain more, I waved my hand, indicating that we should hurry. "Do you have a trail we can follow? If yes, let''s start. You can tell me what you know on the way." Lazarus was not happy, but he didn''t reject my suggestion either. He gestured in the direction we should go, "If you are ready, we can start." "Lead the way.", I said. Lazarus was explaining the situation as we walked. "Two kilometers West from here was a camp. Four humans were killed in the same way. Their throats were ripped out in patterns that resemble a werewolf bite or clawing out, and their hearts were missing. The rest of the bodies were intact." This was strange. Werewolves kill in frenzy and usually mutilate bodies beyond recognition. "Bodies were intact?" Lazarus confirmed. "My men packed the bodies. You can examine them later if you wish but my guess is that rogues attacked to collect hearts." "I will examine them.", I told Lazarus. I was glad that he collected the bodies. After autopsies, I will use them for experiments. "The scent is going further to the North from here. I expect at least four rogues, possibly more." My father told me that when there are only one or two troublemakers, Lazarus takes care of them himself, but when there are three or more, he calls for backup. No matter how strong Lazarus is, two arms and two legs can''t fight off six arms and six legs. And sometimes they might mix up with humans or witches, so Lazarus''s aura won''t suppress them. Over the years, we encountered all kinds of situations. The most disappointing was when humans were among perpetrators. Most of the time, the humans involved were actually hunters. Of course, Bolek, the head of the Hunters Association, is denying that he has anything to do with this, but we highly doubt that. It''s a public secret that Hunters Association is the largest supplier of organs, magical items, and slaves on the underground market. I asked my father how can this be tolerated. Hunters Association was supposed to be the protector of the weak ones (aka humans), to ensure the balance of all creatures in cooperation with the Council, and my father told me how corruption runs deep. I never understood how someone can take a life in the name of profit. It''s one thing if you kill out of necessity, to eat or in self-defense, but this¡­ they were already unimaginably rich. Why did they need more? Greed is an incurable disease, my father would say. He taught me a lot over the years, and I missed him immensely. It was nice to remember my father. Lately, things were hectic, and I didn''t have time for random thoughts. This walk through the forest in silence allowed me to reminiscence about Aldus and my heart warmed. The fact that the day of me going with Vesper to buy a dragon egg and revive Aldus was making me impatient. I really wanted to wake him up as soon as possible. "Why would they collect hearts?", Duke broke the silence. "Organ trading?" Since Lazarus was silent, I responded. "That''s one of the possibilities. Some creatures consume the hearts in the belief that it will make them braver or stronger. Witches use human hearts to make potions, and then there are those who need organ transplants. It could be any of those." Lazarus didn''t approve our chatter. "Let''s quiet down.", he said. "And can we hurry up?" "Lead the way, Laz.", I said. "The sooner we find them, the sooner we will finish." Laz started with a jog and then he broke into a run. Duke and I were right behind him. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 131 - Dealing With Rogues (2) Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view --- We ran through the forest while following the scent rogues left behind. Occasionally, Lazarus would slow down to ascertain we were going in the right direction, and then we would pick up the pace again. We lost the sunlight a long time ago and I was almost used to the darkness, but after stumbling twice, it was obvious that Lazarus and Duke were managing this fast-paced trekking through the dark forest much better than I did. The only good thing was that I didn''t fall face-first in the dirt, and Duke was happy to support me whenever my legs got wobbly. Even in this situation, he was taking care of me. Isn''t he the sweetest? To pass the time, I would sniff around while trying to distinguish scents, but it was all random. "Do you smell something out of place?", I asked Duke in a low voice. "Blood.", he responded. "Would you be able to track it how Laz does?" "Not without my wolf''s help.", Duke grumbled. I nodded in understanding. Lazarus was probably cooperating with Alex who was amplifying Lazarus''s senses. Duke didn''t like that he had to rely on his wolf for some things, but I hoped that this exercise will force them to work together. Duke made great progress, but he and Nox were taking turns. I was still waiting for the milestone when they will act as one, like Lazarus and Alex. Lazarus slowed down and raised his hand in the air, indicating that we should pay attention. At this point, even I could hear some voices. It seems we caught up with our prey. It was about time because this took much longer than I expected and the only thing preventing me from calling it off was Lazarus''s determined expression. The three of us huddled behind a low bush and observed what seemed like a handoff. If we were a bit later, we would miss them and all this would be for naught. I didn''t like the scene in front of us. Lazarus said at least four rogues, but we definitely didn''t expect this. There were two SUVs with their lights on and I could count seven people there. Two men were squatting around human hearts that were arranged on the ground, and illuminated with headlights. Plastic containers were definitely there to take the merchandise away. Cars were an unexpected variable as there was a possibility that more people were inside. Now what? I glanced at Lazarus who was on my left and I could see the internal struggle in his expression. The murders happened on his territory. If perpetrators get away with it, they will be back, and probably more will come. After all, once they find out that there is good territory for hunting, they will use it. Another aspect to consider is that they actually met here with someone. It was safe to assume how those were people who are buying human hearts. If we can capture them, maybe we could make them talk and find out who else was involved. Also, that would disrupt the chain of supply and make them wary for some time, at least in this area. That would be a big bonus. On the other hand, there were too many people, and we were not sure what they were. Some were definitely werewolves, but what about the others? Humans? Witches? They all looked humanoid, but there are plenty of creatures out there with abilities to shapeshift into human form. Lazarus glanced at me, and his eyebrows shot up briefly. I knew that he was silently asking for my opinion. I couldn''t stop myself from wondering, what would my father do? Well, he wouldn''t back out, that''s for sure. He would walk into whatever that is and suck the vitality out of everyone present while leaving a few werewolves for Lazarus to handle. I gestured backward, indicating to Lazarus and Duke that we need to pull back. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... "Are we calling this off?", Lazarus asked dejectedly when we put some distance between us and our targets. It was obvious that he didn''t want to let them go, but with just the three of us, we were heavily outnumbered. However, Lazarus didn''t know what I can do, and I hoped that I won''t need to show all of my cards. "We are not going back.", I said, earning a frown from Lazarus. "There are too many of them.", Duke protested. "What if they are armed? What if you get shot?" "There are worse things than guns in this world, boy.", Lazarus said condescendingly. Duke''s eyes narrowed and I knew he was on the verge of exploding into a fight. I was exasperated. Those two were like ticking bombs. Why did Lazarus treat Duke like he is an ignorant child? And why did he need to provoke him all the time? I gave up on them being friends, but I hoped that they can be civil. There are plenty of people I don''t like, but I can still hold a conversation that won''t end as a fight. Why can''t they do the same? Both of them were grownups, yet they acted worse than kids. "Stop!", I hissed. "This is not the time." When both Lazarus and Duke nodded in agreement, I continued, "How many werewolves?" "Five. Other three smell human.", Lazarus responded. "Eight of them?", I blurted out. I counted seven. "Can you confirm if anyone is in the cars?" Lazarus shook his head, indicating that he couldn''t. I regretted not bringing Luca and Zoe here. Luca''s ability to sense lifeforms in the area would be super-handy for these missions, and Zoe could freeze time. Next time, I will definitely bring those two along and we will complete our mission to capture rogues in record time without any risk of injuries. I let out a long breath. "Alright. We will proceed in the same way as if my father was here. I will distract them. Laz, find the right timing to barge in and do your thing. Mateo, you will be checking the cars. If anyone is inside, knock them out. Remember not to get too close to me as I don''t want to harm you accidentally. Try to keep at least a few of them alive for questioning." Duke gaped at me. "Did I hear you right? You will distract them? How exactly will you do that?" If I told him that I will just walk in there, he will blow a fuse. "Trust me and focus on your task. Laz and I will take care of eight who are outside the cars. Make sure you disable whoever is in the cars, check the trunks also, so we don''t get any surprises. Treat everyone as an enemy, no matter how cute they look." Duke frowned in disapproval, but he ended up nodding. With both Lazarus and Duke agreeing, I had a few more instructions. "Laz, take the left and find a spot to hide until it''s time to attack. Mateo, take the right. Make a wide circle, so that they don''t notice you. Trust your wolf, he will guide you. Let''s hurry. If they finish their transaction and disperse, it will be impossible to catch them all." "It would be helpful if you can shift.", Lazarus grumbled at Duke, and he disappeared into the darkness before Duke could retort. "Serina¡­" "I know.", I interrupted Duke. "You should be careful as well. Remember, I am not easy to kill, and I heal faster than you do. Worry about yourself." I gave him a quick kiss. "Nox, take care of both of you. Now go!" Duke hesitated for a second and then turned to go toward his destination. I steeled my resolve and forced my legs to move. Here we go. Was my father nervous while walking toward his enemies? Did he even see them as enemies, or was he thinking of them as food? I took a mental note to ask him that after he awakens from eternal sleep. I had so many questions for him. I knew that this was not the right time to think about my father, but anything was better than thinking about what was coming. Stressing out would be detrimental. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 132 - Dealing With Rogues (3) Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view --- I disliked our current situation. Why did Lazarus call Serina to help him catch a group of murderous werewolves? I mean, isn''t he super-strong, ancient, and influential? How is it possible that he had no one else to call? If Lazarus can''t manage his territory on his own, he should hire people, form a pack, or cut his territory to a manageable size. He could also form an alliance with some other pack and allow them to use his territory in exchange for protecting it. Aldus did a similar deal with Fynn and his group. My point was that there were many ways for Lazarus to find a permanent solution to his problem, and not rely on others. And this was not just any other person, but MY Serina! The more I thought about this, the angrier I got. Sure, technically, Lazarus called Aldus for help, but we still ended up hiking through some random forest in the middle of nowhere. It could turn into a romantic adventure if Lazarus was not our guide and if we were not chasing werewolves who tore throats and ripped hearts out of four people. Once we caught up to them, I thought how this was a good thing because we will get to finish what we came for and then head back. My mood dropped when I realized that there were too many of them, and they had cars. Cars introduced the possibility of even more people and weapons. And this was just what we saw. They could have more people and vehicles in the area, ready to swarm the place. How can this be OK? The situation was so bad that even Nox kept quiet, but I could feel his anxiety sizzling within me. I wanted to call it all off. This was someone else''s mess in Lazarus'' territory and if anyone needed to deal with it, it would be Lazarus. Why didn''t he call the police? Sure, regular police won''t do, but isn''t this something that hunters should handle? However, Serina was determined to do this. I knew that she was under extra pressure because her father was not available. She wanted to conceal the fact that he was in eternal sleep, and if these murders escalate, people will start asking questions that might lead them to find out the truth about her father. The only thing I could do was to support her, but I took a mental note to discuss the topic of not doing these things in the future. We needed another option. Maybe Fynn and his men can train for these operations? Nox agreed that this sounded like a good idea. Fynn, Bert, and a few others are warriors, itching for a fight. In addition to their regular training, I will show them some moves. They could also learn to use weapons. Sure, werewolves hated firearms, but things like staffs and knives will increase their range of attacks. It was the perfect solution. I felt ridiculous while going to check the cars without any weapons on me. Since I moved in with Serina, I learned a lot about creatures and I was aware that on most of them a thing like a gun won''t work, but it would still give me some sense of security. Lazarus can crack jokes as much as he wants, but that little security was better than nothing. My steps were noisy, and I became jittery. Was it possible that I was stepping on every dry leaf and branch in the vicinity? It certainly felt that way. Anxiousness urged me to find something to distract me. Something¡­ anything. ''Nox?'' ''Yes?'' I was never a chatty person, and stress would make me shut down, but this was different. ''Talk to me.'' ''Now? Shouldn''t you focus on what you are doing?'' ''Serina said that we should work together.'', I reminded him. ''How is it together if you are not contributing?'' ''Right now, I will just be a distraction.'', Nox said. ''Do your thing and I will let you know if I notice something off.'' Well, it was better than nothing. I knew that Nox felt the jab when Lazarus said how I will be useful if I could shift. But Nox and I never shifted into wolf form, and this was not the time or the place to try it out. ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I reached my position behind the cars with bushes providing coverage. Serina told me to ensure that cars were empty so that there are no hidden dangers. I can do that. ''After that, we will go there and help Serina'', Nox said. ''I don''t think it''s a good idea.'', I said, and I could sense Nox''s disapproval. He wanted to go there and be by Serina''s side. Actually, he wanted to be in her place. I wanted the same, but¡­ ''Serina knows what she is doing. Do you remember her abilities? She can suck the vitality of a living creature, but for that, she needs to be close. I assume that she will want to get their attention and when they attack her, she will do her thing as they enter her range.'' Nox didn''t like the idea of rogues getting close to Serina. ''What about her air manipulation? Can''t she just suck the air out of each of them?'' He was right, but¡­ ''Air manipulation gives her a big range, but control is lacking. She can''t suck the air out of each of them at the same time, but she can suck the air out of the area. And before you say how she could just do that without any of us getting too close, if she does that, she will reveal her ability to Lazarus.'' Nox grumbled dejectedly. But he understood the overall plan and he knew that Serina was doing calculated risks. Besides, none of us is easy to kill and the worst thing that could happen was that some of us will get hurt. ''We should complete our task and stay on the side so that we can help out when needed. We are cleaning up the cars, and Laz will attack from the left, which leaves the rest to Serina.'', I reminded Now. That was her plan. Ideally, she will just make the rogues faint, and then Laz and I will help tie them up so that we can interrogate them. I know that Serina prefers live specimens for her experiments. There was only one question. When should I attack? ''The sooner the better.'', Nox said. ''If Serina makes her move first, people from the cars will be alerted, and we coming here will be useless.'' I agreed with this. I approached the car on my right. It was closer. A dark Volvo SUV that could seat seven passengers. From my hiding spot, I could see that there was someone in the driver''s seat. The guy was smoking with the window wide open. I got down into a squat and moved stealthily toward my target. My goal was to incapacitate the guy without making noise. The few people who were in the light were chatting, so as long as I don''t make too much commotion, they shouldn''t notice me. As I slid on the side of the car, I peered inside to see that the back and the middle row seats were empty. That was good. Just the driver. I found it strange that I was in an unusual state of calm. It was like I did this a million times, and it was a routine. Before I had time to reconsider my actions, I sprang up and reached with my hands to hold the guy''s chin and the back of his head. ''CRACK'' In one swift move, I broke his neck. A human would definitely die from this in an instant, and if it''s a werewolf or a vampire he wouldn''t die, but it would take him some time to come around. I positioned his head like was resting and I checked his pulse. There was none. Car one, done. Now for the second car. My mind was plagued with the thoughts that Serina might end up hurt. I needed to hurry up. --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source. Chapter 133 - Dealing With Rogues (4) Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view --- The second car was a bigger challenge. It was the same Volvo SUV as the first car, but there were two people and I needed to take care of them without giving them a chance to alert others of my presence. One guy was leaning on the side of the car, and one person was in the back seat. Tinted windows combined with the darkness of the night obstructed my view, but I could see that the head of the person inside the car was low, like he was napping. If that were true, it would make my task easier. I decided to deal with the person outside the car first. It didn''t seem like anyone was in the middle row or at the front of the car. I made a wide circle in order to approach the guy from the back. I moved swiftly. My left hand went over his mouth and my right arm circled around his neck. I gave him a squeeze and I held him tightly from the back as his arms flailed around in an attempt to grab me. The guy''s arms slowed down after a minute and then he slid on the ground unmoving. Done. Serina will be proud. This one was just unconscious and ready for interrogation. The fact that the person from inside the car didn''t make a move, confirmed that he was sleeping. I opened the door slowly. I didn''t want to wake him up. Taking him down in sleep will be the best. If I can knock him out, that will be perfect. My hands froze mid-air when I realized that my target was not a man. It was a little girl, no more than ten years old. She had two braids, one over each of her shoulders. She had a perky nose, tiny mouth, with perfect skin and adorable features, resembling a porcelain doll. Even her frilly pink skirt decorated with white lace matched the image of a doll, the expensive ones that collectors would bleed money for. Her most exquisite feature were two dark doe-like eyes directed at me. Was she afraid? I know I would be. But she smiled a little, obviously relieved that I came to rescue her. A delicate child like that didn''t belong in this gruesome place. These rogues were trading hearts that were beating inside people just a while ago! A thought crossed my mind, who was she? Was she a daughter of the organ traders and the guy in front was a guard? Or was she a prisoner? ''Watch out!'', Nox screamed in my head and my otherworldly reflexes helped me jerk backward to avoid the little hand that swatted my way. I glanced down to see my shirt in tatters, and there were four thin strips across my chest from where blood started dripping. What the hell? Did she have five knives in her hand? I looked up at the doll-girl to see that her tiny mouth opened so widely that it nearly reached her ears, and I could see shark-like teeth hidden behind as she grinned at me. Or maybe that was not a grin as she went toward me for a bite. What the hell!? I scrambled out of the car backward, and I tripped on the guy I just knocked out. I fell on my ass. What a clutz! ''Focus!'', Nox warned me, and the girl jumped on me so quickly, that I barely had any time to react. I grabbed her shoulders and held her above me and with one glance I estimated at least a hundred razor-sharp teeth in her mouth. She definitely wanted to bite me. And not just bite, but probably eat me. This was bizarre. She was an adorable girl just moments ago! Why can''t bad guys be ugly men with scars and eyepatches? I can go against a woman also if the need arises, but this was an adorable girl who invoke in me the desire to protect her and buy her stuff like plush toys! ''Adorable, adorable¡­'', Nox grumbled in my head. ''All up to the point when she tears our heart out. Watch how Serina will scold us for incompetence. Next time, she will leave us at home and come for these missions on her own. With Lazarus.'' I knew Nox was right, but I was too busy to think about anything else other than how to handle the girl that was set on chomping down a piece of me. What the hell was she? Obviously, some shapeshifter as her nails were elongated and super-sharp. I was lucky that only my shirt was ruined. ''Does it matter what she is? Snap her neck!'', Nox shouted in panic as the girl''s nails dug into my forearm. Damn it! ¡­ -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author -- ... I gathered my wits and rolled us over. I blocked her next hit with my arm, earning another set of cuts and then I jabbed my elbow in her throat and I applied pressure. Even with me choking her, the girl was still moving her unobstructed limbs vigorously, and then it happened. ''Eeeeee!!!'' She released an otherworldly high-pitch scream that made me dizzy and for the first time in my life, I regretted having good hearing. Fuck! Everyone heard this. So much for sticking to the plan. I failed and I got Serina in danger. Right. Serina! Without thinking, my head whipped to the right, and I met Serina''s horrified gaze directed at me. ''That''s it. She will not let us out. Ever!'', Nox whined, and I wondered if him being asleep for two decades affected his reasoning. This was NOT the time for snarky comments! Searing pain on my right told me that the wretched creature under me got my ribs, and this time, her nails reached my bones and I could feel them sinking deeper. But even with all that, I was more concerned about the fact that she made noise, yet no one else came at me. It was just me and the shark-tooth girl and that meant the other rogues were going at Serina. I didn''t just mess up, but I messed up big time! I realized that my body felt weightless. Was I dead? No. Death would come without pain, and my whole body was on fire. Did the girl poison me? ''Stop resisting!'', Nox shouted in my mind, and I felt like someone yanked me backward, but that didn''t lessen the pain, not even a little bit. Actually, everything felt more vivid, pain included. With a series of rapid cracks, my vision blurred, and I thought I will pass out from the sensation of my insides rearranging and every bone cracking. This time, I wished for death to come quickly so that this stops. I thought that I endured my portion of pain during hellish training over the years, but nothing compared to this. I knew that it didn''t last more than a few seconds, probably less, but it felt like a few eternities. Everything around me moved in slow motion, including the girl below me. She stared at me in horror like she was looking at a monster and I could smell fear. She was afraid of me. What happened with her brazenly trying to eat me up? It didn''t matter. The pain stopped and was replaced with an immense power that rolled through every cell of my body, and I knew that my wounds were closing rapidly. I moved toward her neck and in one swift move, I yanked a chunk of it off. I held the creature down as I watched the blood flowing from what was left of her neck. The metallic taste filled my mouth and nostrils, yet I didn''t hate it. Her arms fell limply on her sides, and her unfocused eyes still stared at me. Somehow, I knew she was dead. ''If she is alive after this, we should run.'', Nox said, and I could feel his anxiousness rippling through me. Serina. I need to get to Serina. But¡­ why was my perspective so low? Was I on my knees? I looked on my right, and I could see in the car a reflection of a massive black wolf staring back at me. Well, this was unexpected. ''Hello, beautiful!'', Nox exclaimed in my head. Or was it his head now? --- If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l .. c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.